XENOPHOFS MEMORABILIA OF SOCRATES ENGLISH NOTES, CRITICAL AND EXPLANATORY, THE OK KUHNER, WIGGERS 1 LIFE OF SOCRATES, KTO. BY CHARLES ANTHON, LL.L. OF THE GREEK AND LATIN LANGUAGES IN COLUMBIA COLLKO^. VEW TORK, AND RECTOK OF THE GRAMMAR SCHOOL. NEW YORK: HARP-lSR & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS 3S9 & 331 PEARL STREET, FRANKLIN SQUARE 1870. Cntered, too-riling- to Act of Congress, in tin- y< ar one eight huudrcd and forty-ci^ht, by HARPER &. BKOTHF.HS, Utiio O?rV Oil'cc of tlie District Court of the Southern District of New York. TO THB REV. GEORGE W. BETHUNE, D.D.. TI1K ABLE THEOLOGIAN, THE ELOQUENT DIVINE, AND MIX GRACEFUL AND ACCOMPLISHED SCHOLAR, THIS WORK ^* Jfs 3U0}iectfulls SnscrfbcU. ONK WHO TAKES I'll! OK IN CLAIMING HIM AS AN KAULI PDPII, AND i STEADFAST FR1KNO. 2091 51 5 PREFACE, XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA OF SOCRATES affords so excellent a course of reading for the younger students in our colleges, that its absence hitherto from the list of text-books is much to be regretted. The editor hopes that the labor which he has here bestowed upon the work may succeed in bringing it more into favor with both instructors and pupils, and in opening up to them a more familiar acquaintance with one of the most beautiful treatises of antiquity. The text is substantially Kuhner's. with such alter- ations, however, as appeared to tne editor to be re- quired by the interests of those for whose benefit the present work is intended. Thus, for instance, the punctuation has been entirely remodelled, and a change has been made from the German and more involved mode of pointing to one more closely anal ogous to our own. The decided advantage resulting from such an arrangement an experienced instructor will at once appreciate. Another deviation from Kuhner consists in restoring to the text the Attic'ter- mination of the second person in , which rests on too sure grounds to be lightly rejected, even in prose New readings have also been introduced wherevei they seemed to bring out the meaning of the author more clearly, or to do away with some awkward and evidently erroneous construction. The great merit of the present text, however, consists in its being an VI PREFACE. expurgated one. Every passage has either been re- jected or essentially modified that in any way con- flicted with our better and purer ideas of propriety and decorum, for even in the ethical treatises of the Greeks expressions and allusions will sometimes oc- cur which it is our happier privilege to have been taught unsparingly to condemn. It is believed that the present is the only edition in which this most sal- utary rule has been followed, a circumstance which wili not fail to recommend it to the notice of those in- structors of youth who adhere strictly in this respect to the wise precept of the Roman satirist. The notes appended to the present work contain the whole body of Kuhner's valuable commentary, with such additions as the editor was enabled to make, both from numerous other commentators, and also from his own resources. In clothing Kuhner's commentary in an English garb, the editor has been very materially aided by the excellent edition of the Memorabilia re- cently published by Dr. Hickie, and he begs leave here to return his acknowledgments for the valuable materials with which that work has supplied him. In order, however, to render the present edition still more complete than any of its predecessors, some im- portant subsidiary matter has been appended to the volume, which will put the student into possession of tiie whole ground relative to the Life and Character. of Socrates, and will enable him to form an unbiassed opinion for himself. These addenda are as follows : 1. The Prolegomena of Kiihner, as far as translated by Wheele-, of Trinity College, Dublin, and which have never before appeared in this country in an English dress. 2. The Life of Socrates, by Dr. Wingers, trans- lated fiom the German, and whirh appeared from the PREFACE. VH London press in 1840. 3. Schleiermacher on the Worth of Socraies as a Philosopher, translated from the Ger- man by the present Bishop of St. David's, and origi- nally published in the Philological Museum. As the opinions of Wiggers on the character and nature of the philosophy of Socrates differ materially from those of Schleiermacher, Brandis, and Ritter, it was thought advisable by the English translator of the Life of Socrates to append this essay of Schleiermacher's to his work, and we have allowed the arrangement to remain undisturbed. To the Prolegomena of Kuhn- er the editor has appended a note on the subject of the so-called demon of Socrates, in which the opin ion of Lelut on this much-disputed point is referred to an opinion which, in all likelihood, contains the most ational view of the case. The editor will now mention the principal works to which he is indebted for valuable aid in preparing the notes appended to the present volume. 1. Xenophontis de Socrafe Commeniarii. Recognovit et explanarnt Raphael Kuhner, SfC. ; Gothee, 1841, 8vo. 2. Xenophonti^ Memorabilia Socratis, ed. Schneider; Oxon., 1813. Svo. 3. Xenophonlis Memorabilia, ed. Weiske; Lips., 1802, 8vo. 4. Xenophontis Commentarii, $c.,cd. Bornemann; Lips., 1829, 8vo. 5. Xenophonlis Memorabilia, ed. Langc ; Hal. Sax., 180C, 12nzo. 6. Xenophontis Memorabilia, ed. Seyffcrt; Brandenb., 1844, 12wu>. 7. Xenophonlis Memorabilia recog?wvit et illustravit G. A. Hcrbst. Hal. Sax., 1827, IZmo. 8. Sokrales, von Fr. Jacobs, 4te Avsgabe, Jena, 1828. 0. Xenophonlis Opera, ed. Dubner; Paris, 1838, 8vo. 10. Xenophonlis Memorabilia, fyc., ed. Hickie; Land., 1847, 12mo. 11. Ruhnkenii Dictate in Memorabilia Xenophontis, MS. copy; I75G. 12. Xenophon's Vier Bitcher Sokratischor Denkieurdigkeiten, von Jokann Michael H \inze ; Weimar, 1818, 12jr Vlll PREFACE. 13. Xcnojihon's DcnkicUrdigkcitcn det Sok,ates. vn ^Fryer : Prens lau, 1831, 12mo. 14. Moralistes Ancient, par Aimt-Afartin ; Paris, 1840, 8tw. 15 Du Dtmon de Socratc, par F. Lelut; Paris, 1836. 16. Xenophon't Memorabilia of Socrates, by George B. Wheeler. A.B.; Land., 1847. It remains but to add that, in preparing this volume for the press, the editor has been enabled, as on pre- vious occasions, to secure the assistance and co-oper- ation of his learned and very accurate friend, Profess- or Drisler, whose services in the cause of classical learning are known to and appreciated by all. Aug:ut 'JOtk, ISiS. PROLEGOMENA. PROLEGOMENA, I. CONCERNING THE DESIGN AND PLAN OP THE FOLLOWING BOOED. The design of Xenophon in these books is to defend Secrate.*,. his beloved instructor, from the accusations of his prosecutors, ana to prove that he had been a citizen most useful to individuals a in- to the state. That this defence might have the greater weight, he is not contented merely to review and refute the charges lai& against Socrates, but, devoting merely tlie first two chapters of the first book to this part of his subject, he then introduces Socrates, and represents him disputing with his pupils, friends, and even sophists, upon the most important topics of morality, and that part of philosophy which treats of the reformation of human conduct. If we except the commencement of the first book (chap, i., 1 and 2), Xenophon rarely addresses his readers in his own person, and then only premises a few words to the discourses of Socrates , to inform us whence the discussion arose, and to render it more in- telligible ; or, at the close of a disputation, he briefly draws an in ference with reference to the teaching or mode of life of Socrates Hence, while we read these books, a living representation of the philosopher arises before us ; for these discourses embrace a great variety of subjects, and are addressed to men of every class and station, and so graphically exhibit Socrates in the act of address- ing individuals, as to show how aptly he suited and modelled his Ian guage to the condition or disposition of each. And hence we mav clearly perceive the manifold powers of Socrates in discussion, hi? skill in addressing men of every class, his noble natural endow- ments, his life and character. Xenophon does not profess to have taken down at the moment, and bequeathed to us, the very words of Socrates. If, however, we consider the diversified style of argument in these discussions on various subjects, we can hardly entertain a doubt that Xenophon haa modelled his style and diction to the closest resemblance with the style and diction of his master. We may the more readily believe the language to be closely assimilated, if we consider how easily, rhxn long intimacy and familiarity. Xenophon could invest his Ian- Xll PROLEGOMENA. guage with a true Socratic coloring. Hence the mild and gentie tenor which pervades all the \vritingsofXenophon, 1 that native and ingrained simplicity, redolent with all the graces and beauties of Atticism, while it entices the reader by its simple elegance, appear* admirably adapted to depict the amiable character of Socrates, his candor, his insinuating affability in his conversation with his fellow- men. To omit other points, one example will prove how admirably Xenophon has adumbrated the peculiar character of his master It is well known that by the Greeks of old Socrates was called 6 cipuv, from that irony or dissimulation by which he appeared to grant all they claimed to frivolous pretenders to philosophy, while he him- self assumed the disguise of ignorance on all subjects ; and this artifice he used most skillfully for the express purpose of confound- ing them at the close, and convincing them of their ignorance and folly.* In many passages, so elegantly and naively has Xenophon represented this irony, that we can not entertain a doubt that it is drawn from living nature. 1 The extraordinary affection and sin- cere love toward his master, manifested in these books, give them a most pleasing and grateful charm. IF. Ox THE ARRANGEMENT OF THE SUBJECTS IN THE FOLLOWING) BOOKS. Although Socrates spent the entire period of his life in the study of wisdom, and was the first to construct philosophy on firm and solid foundations, yet he never studied to reduce his discoveries to any art or system ; but just as an occasion presented itself, he dis- coursed on whatever tended to a proper course of life, to reform :haracter, and conduct to happiness ; as, e. g. t on piety, beauty, jus- tice, temperance, fortitude, the body politic, the duties of a state ninister, the government of men, and, in fine, on all topics the knowledge of which would render men honorable and excellent, vhile ignorance of them would degrade men to a servile condition.* Hence, in the full glare of active life, and in the throng of men, he .vas ever found scattering his words to persons of every condition, illumining their minds with the light of his instruction, and guiding them on the path which led to happiness ; and so, we must not rhink it strange that Xenophon did not arrange these discourses of Socrates according to any similarity of argument or subject, or did act form a scientific system from them. Those who have expect- 1. Compare Ctc., de Orat., iL, 14, 58; Brut^ Q. Compare Cc., Brut., Ixxxv., 292. 3. Compare L. 2, 34, tcqq. ; ill, 6, 2, ffjj. ; IT, 8. 4. Compare 1., 1, 16. PROLEGOMENA. Xll! fHl to find such an arrangement or system in these books, were ut. terly ignorant of the method of teaching pursued by Socrates, and of the object of these books ; for if Xenophon had systematized, ac- cording to the rigid rules of art, the precepts of Socrates, he would not only have deviated from the method c f his master, but have left us only a meagre and imperfect picture of his mind, and broken down the whole vigor and power of his defence. Hence with en- tire freedom he has narrated the discussions of Socrates, and ap- pears rather to have followed the chronological order of their de livery than the arrangement or connection of their subject matter ; yet in the larger portion of the work it is not difficult to trace some slight attempt at. regular arrangemert ; for the first two chapters of the first book are employed in a general defence of Socrates against the charges of his accusers ; and then, in the following portion, the general defence is proven by particular instances. This chiefly consists of viva voce discussions between Socrates and his friends. The third chapter of the first book is closely connected with the preceding portion : it recalls the points asserted before, but in such a way as that when previously it was generally stated that Socrates worshipped the gods and was eager in the pursuit ol virtue, now he explains the method in which he worshipped the gods ; and his temperate mode of life, and freedom from passion are more fully shown. The fourth chapter, also, is not unaptly added, for therein he demonstrates the falsehood of the assertion of many, that Socrates indeed exhorted men to the pursuit of virtue, but did not guide tho.m up to its consummation. The subjects contained from chap, v., Book I., down to chap. ii., Book II., follow each "other without any attempt at arrangement. But from chap, ii., Book II., to chap, vii., Book III., it is clear that the discourses are linked together by a similarity of subject and thought. For in (ii., 2) he treats of filial piety, in (3) of fraternal affection, then (4-10) on friendship, next (iii., 1-4) of the duties of a com- mander, next (5) how the Athenians might recover their former glory and prosperity, and finally (6-7) he treats of the right method to a'dminister the state. The remaining portion of the third book has no connecting order. In the fourth book, all from the first chapter to its close is most closely united and connected together. The design of all the dis- courses therein contained is plainly to show the extraordinary talent possessed by Socrates in judging of a~id managing the dispositions ef the young, and to describe his plan cf training them in self-knowt 2 XIV PROLEGOMENA. edge, piety towaid God, justice, temperance, and other virtue* par taining to happiness of life. The closing chapter of the fourth book is added as an epilogue, and proves that the death of Socrates was most glorious, most hap- py, and most dear in the sight of heaven. The whole concludes with a brief summary of the subjects treated of in the work. III. THE PRECEPTS or SOCRATES REDUCED TO A SYSTEM. That the whole doctrine of Socrates may be placed in a clearer light, we must collect into one body the limbs, as it were, scatter ed throughout the book, and reduce all to some sort of system. It is well known that the Moral Philosophy of the ancients wa usually divided into three great heads. I. Of the good, and highest good = p6vriGif or aoyia) he denied to be a peculiar virtue. If four virtues be enumerated, then the term virtue has a twofold application, seeing that Prudence is perceived by mental science, the others by action. Now the faculty of judging concerning the good and honorable (i. e., useful, accord- ing to his meaning), and of the evil and depraved (i. e., prejudicial), and of adopting the former and avoiding the latter, Socrates would not allow to be separated from action, but laid down that Prudence (CTO^I'OV) was identical with virtue in its widest sense. According- ly, Prudence is not a singular species of virtue, but embraces all virtue (iii., 9, 4, 5), so that Fortitude, Justice, and Temperance are parts of it. The wise man (0060$, sapiens) is he who thoroughly knows what is good and excellent (i. e., useful), and moulds his life 1. Compare Kuhner, De Cic. in philosophiam meritis, p. 22ty ^j. XV111 PROLEGOMENA. in strict accordance with this principle of good and excellent whicl is comprehended and grounded in his mind ; for he who is wise i. e., who knows what is good and excellent, will always do what harmonizes with that good ; for all things which are done virtuous- ly, j. ., temperately, justly, and bravely, are excellent and g(d. Ctt the other hand, all that is done in opposition to virtue is evil and disastrous. Since the wise man knows this, not only by liia menial assent will he prefer what is good and excellent to what is evil and prejudicial, but also effect the former in action. On the contrary, the unwise, seeing that they know not what may be good, not only mentally prefer the evil and prejudicial to the excellent and useful, but even effect them in action ; and even when they endeavor to prefer good to evil, they will err ('. e., easily they will fall into a wrong judgment in the distinction of good and evil) through ignorance. Therefore, he who knows the virtues wiH also practice them, but whosoever knows them not will not be able to practice them, even should he wish to do so. Since, therrfore, all that is excellent is effected by virtue, it is clear that virtue is wis- dom (iii., 9, 5). Theory and practice, accordingly, can not be sever- ed. The conviction of the excellent influences us to suit our a -lions to it, and he who is devoid of this conviction is :he fool (i., 1, 16 ; ii , 19 ; iv., 6, 10, cq.\ And uow for the several parts of the division of Virtue. a. TEMPERANCE (iyupdrtia, Temperantia) is called by Socrates " the foundation of virtue (uprrijc /?"*()" This virtue is perceived in the calming and curbing the appetites and desires, so that they be obedient to right reason, and not violate the settled convictions of the intellect (i., 5 ; ii., 1-7, *nd csp. iv., 6). Without it we can do nothing vigorously or strenuously (i., , 5) ; we can neither ben- efit ourselves or others, or be welcome in the society of our friends {i., 5, 1-3). If we be ensnared by the allurements of pleasure, or overcome by weariness of toil or difficulty, we will surely fail in our duty (ii., 1, 1-7). Temperance causes us to undertake all labors with a cheerful spirit, because we follow good and useful counsel, and expect that the most ample fruits will redound to us from these toils (ii., 1, 17-19). Effeminacy and pleasure oppose the health of the body, and prevent us from providing our minds with laudable knowledge. Zeal and energy carry us through to excellent and good results. Without labor and toil, nothing noble is granted to as by the gods. In short, we can not reach true happiness unless we be temperate (ii., 1, 19, seq.). Temperance shruld be, as it e the foundation of every action we undertake. He who ren- PB.OLEGOMENA. XIX dcrs himself suoservient to pleasure, makes nimself subject to the heaviest slavery (iv., 5, 3-5). Intemperance, by depriving us of wisdom, and confounding the notions of good and evil, forces us to elect the evil instead of the good, and plunges us in every species of depravity (iv., 5, 6-7). Temperance, on the other hand, by placing our desires beneath the regulation of reason, and preserving sanity of mind, urges us, in every circumstance and phase of life, ever to elect the good, and therefore renders us fit for the transaction of important affairs (iv., 5, 7-12). /?. FORTITUDE (uvdpia, Fortitude) is the science by which we con duct ourselves with prudence and energy in alarming or dangerous affairs. They are not to be reckoned as brave who do not fear dan- gers from ignorance of them ; for so, many insane and cowardly persons would be brave. Nor can they be considered brave who are cautious regarding things not to be feared. Those only are brave who know the nature of the danger, and in it act with con stancy and energy (iv., 6, 10, 11). y. JUSTICE (diKaioavvrj, Justitia) is the knowledge of the laws in force among men, and which must be obeyed. But there are two species of laws, either the written or unwritten. Written laws are those which the body politic unanimously adopt for their com- mon safety, concerning what men should do or avoid doing. Frorr strict observance of these laws, many other important advantages are obtained by men, but what is more than all, Concord, the strong- est bulwark and foundation of happiness, and the highest good not only to individual members of a state, but to the whole community. That state whose citizens render the greatest obedience to the law, is not only best constituted in peace, but is unconquerable 'in war (iv., 4, 10-18). But, seeing that these laws should provide for the safety of the state and its citizens, observance of them is not inde- pendently and of itself just, but only so when that safety is the ob- ject of obedience. Hence it happens that the. same action, under different circumstances, or regarding different men, either by whom or against whom it may be done, can be both just or unjust (iv., 2, 13-19). UNWRITTEN LAWS (f/6rj) are those given to man by the deities themselves, and which, in the same manner, are observed through- out the universe ; for instance, to cherish parents, not to form mar- riages between the parent and child, to feel gratitude toward our benefactor, &c. That these laws are of divire origin is proved from this fact, that immediate and unavoidab e punishment visits those who violate them (iv., 4, 19-24). XX C. THE THIR > PART of Moral Philosophy is concerning dut 'ofluium). DUTV is a law which must be followed by us in life's conduct ; and this law should harmonize with the doctrine of the highest good. Since, then, in the doctrine of Socrates, tiie good la the same as the useful, it follows, that the .aw ol duty should urge us in every proceeding to follow that line of conduct which may appear to be most useful. But since it olten happens that, owing to the various nature of occasions, situations, or circumstances, the same thing may be in one case beneficial, in another prejudicial, we must use anxious care and circumspection as to what we should follow and what avoid. Thus, for instance, to speak falsehood, to deceive, to pilfer, to plunder, are lorbidden by justice, yet often in war these are just, . e., useful (iv., 2, 11-17). The chief heads of duty are thus briefly enumerated in ii., 1, 23 : If you desire that the gods should be propitious to you. you must worship these gods ; if to be loved by friends, these friends must be benefited ; to be hon ored by your state, you must materially serve that state. If you desire the earth to yield an abundant produce, you must cultivate the earth ; to be enriched by the produce of your herds, you must take diligent care of them ; if you are anxious to increase youi means by war, and to become able to liberate your friends and mas- ter your enemies, not only should you learn the arts of war, but also, by constant practice, learn how to use them. Finally, if you desire to be robust in body, your body must be under the direction of your intellect, and trained to endurance of toil and labor. In proportion as the goods of human life are fleeting and transitory ^iv., 2, 34), so much the more should we endeavor to require as few auxiliaries as possible to life (i., 6, 10). But, since nothing is good independently and of itself, but all things uncertain and doubtful, very frequently the intellect of man does not clearly see what line of conduc. uione it should pursue. But for this our feebleness and imbecility, a most sure and unerring aid is found in DIVINATION. The beautiful order of the universe, the whole construction of the human frame, the noble and erect stature of man, the powers of his intellect, &.C., all prove that the gods exist, that they keep together Dy their power the extended universe, and provide for the wants and requirements of mortals. With piety and purity, therefore, should the gods be worshipped ; and if we faithfully do this, we may surely be persuaded that in mysterious or doubtful matters the gods will readily enlighten man (i., 4 ; iv , 3). PROLEGOMENA. XXI IV. WHETHER THE GENUINE DOCTFINES OF SOCRATES HAVE DEEM HANDED DOWN TO US BY XENOPHON. Having given a sketch of the whole moral doctrines of Socrates as represented by Xenophon, we now arrive at a question difficult of satisfactory elucidation, namely, whether this be really the gen- uine doctrine of Socrates, or be that of Xenophon himself attributed to his master. This question has been agitated. and discussed by many critics of former times, and in our own age has been treated of with great talent and learning by Louis Dissen, 1 Fr. Schleier- macher, 3 Ch. A. Brandis, 3 H. Th. Rcetscher,* and lately by Carl Rossel. 5 These writers have pursued severally a different line of criticism, yet all excepting Rcetscher are unanimous in deciding that the genuine doctrines of Socrates have NOT been handed down to us in the writings of Xenophon. Dissen, having proved that the whole doctrine of Socrates, as given by Xenophon, rests upon the sole basis of UTILITY, hesitates not to assert that, so far from being the whole system of Socrates, it does not even pertain to it in any way, and should be judged al- together unworthy of that Socrates to whom Plato would have as- cribed all his doctrines. He grants, indeed, that Socrates would not have disputed with such subtlety on Moral Philosophy as has been done by Plato ; yet it can hardly be questioned that Socrates would have thought that HONOR (honestum) should be eagerly sought for and embraced, as being the sole source whence salvation could be found for the human race. How, then, does it happen that Xen ophon has described the doctrine of his master thus, in this com mentary 1 This question he thus answers : " Socrates was in the constant habit of holding discussions with men of every grade, and exciting them to fortitude, justice, and temperance. For this latter purpose he could propose no better inducement than by setting be- fore them the emoluments to be thence derived. When Xenophon, whose talent lay not in investigating the more subtle questions of philosophy, heard these discourses, he described Socrates as to one part only of his teaching, that, namely, which at first view was pre- 1. Comm.entcO.io de Philosophic, Morali in Xenophontis de Socrate Commentariit tradita. Getting., 1812. 2. Abhandl. d. Kiinigl. Preuss. Akad. d. Wisn., Berlin, 1814-15, p. 50, seqq. A translation of this piece, by Bishop Thirlwall, will be found at the end of the pre tint volume. 3. Rhcin. Mus., 1827, i., 2, p. 118-150; 1828, ii., 1, p. 85-112. 4. Aristophanes und sein Xtitalter. Eine pkilologisch-philoatphiscJte Abhandlunf mr AlterthumsforBchung. Berlin, 1827. 5. Diitertatio de Philoaiphia Sao ttis. Getting,, 1837 2* XXU PROLEGOMENA. sented to those whom nature formed for active business in life, not for calm speculation. He therefore has drawn a picture of a phi- losophy which measures all things by the standard of utility, seeing that he desired to represent Socrates as wholly averse to subtle and refined speculations, while his aim was to exhort all to a proper regulation of active life : a philosophy, however, whose system h did not clearly understand himself." sdilciertnacher also thinks that the true and correct view of th Bui-ratio Philosophy is to be derived from the writings of Plato, not from those of Xenophon. But since it is clearer than light that all the dogmas laid down in the dialogues of Plato have not proceeded from Socrates, BRANDIS adopts the authority of Aristotle as a text and standard by which to distinguish the doctrines of Socrates from those of Plato. Xeno- phon he considers not to have had capacity fitted to comprehend thoroughly the system of his master, and he utterly rejects his statement and authority. ROSSEL examined anew the various tracts upon this subject, and arrived at the conclusion that not only should all which is stated by Aristotle, as the doctrines of Socrates, be considered as his, but also thinks that a much wider extent of subjects could be found in those passages where Plato endeavors to connect his close-drawn con- clusions with the notions of his master. He judges of Xenophon even more harshly than Dissen. RCETSCHER, finally, endeavors to vindicate the faithfulness and authority of Xenophon in his statements regarding the doctrine ol Socrates, and thinks that his commentaries form the purest and clearest source whence the genuine doctrine of Socrates can bo drawn. It is time, however, clearly to state what may be my own opin ion regarding this subject. I acknowledge that at an earlier period of my life I was strongly in favor of that opinion regarding Xeno- phon's authority held by my preceptor Dissen, worthy as he was of my unceasing affection ; but, the more frequent and careful has been my perusal of the Socratic books of Xenophon, the more I be- gan to doubt the truth of the conclusions of Dissen and the others above stated ; and at last was I convinced that they should be whol- ly rejected, and that the true and genuine doctrines of Socrates have been handed down to us by Xenophon alone. The writers above enumerated appear to me to have chiefly erred, because they did not examine the doctrine of Socrates as described by Xenophon, bv itself and independently, but have compared it with the doctrine* PROLEGOMENA. XXll! attributed to Socrates by Plato, and endeavored to reduce it to con- formity with them. The necessary result was, that the unadorned and inartificial simplicity of Socrates as described by Xenophon was at once overwhelmed by the richness and splendor of the philoso- pher described by Plato. As the former called down Philosophy from heaven to earth, and adapted her to the necessities and plans of every-day life, GO the latter raised her from earth to heaven, and formed her by the divine images of all that is honorable, beautiful, or just. And assuredly, if we should follow no other authority regarding Socrates save that of Xenophon, yet, if we weigh the matter with diligence, and unbiased by a preconceived opinion, we must needs confess that the deserts of Socrates as a philosopher are illustrious and immortal ; for he first scrutinized the secret corners of the hu man heart, and keenly examined the nature of the mind, laid open the source of thought, and so reared the fabric of Philosophy upon , a firmer and surer foundation. 1 All the philosophers who taught before him were engaged upon the discovery of mysterious things, or matters wrapped in secresy by Nature herself. From these phys- ical investigations, which conduce in no respect to a happy life. Socrates led Philosophy to the examination of the soul of man and his life, and thus became the first teacher of all moral doctrine. Although the brilliancy of such a philosophy is eclipsed by the burr ing light of Plato's splendor, yet if we consider that it was the elder it is most worthy of our admiration ; add, too, that by discovering the fount of human thought, Socrates scattered the frivolity and vanity, and broke down the authority of the Sophists, who placed the science of all things, not in thought or intellect, but fondly per- suaded themselves that it existed in the senses, and endeavored to unsettle the minds of their fellow-citizens by an unmeaning jargon of empty words, and a wild confusion of ideas ; add, too, that by the integrity of his life and the purity of his character,. Socrates led the way for his countrymen on the path of righteous life, and by hia most glorious death established the sincerity of his doctrine : if wo embrace all this in thought, we will cease to wonder how that Soc- rates, such as he is described by Xenophon, could have obtained from all men such celebrity and fame ; and even in the divine ge- nius of Plato could excite such admiration, that he attributed all his discoveries to his glorious master, from whose lips he had caught the first principles of all true investigation. 1. Compare Cic^ Academ., i. 4, 15 Tutt., v., 4, 10. XXIV PROLEGOMENA. But to proceed to oui immediate subject. The moral doctrine ol the Xenophontean Socrates seeks in every action what may be its especial good. The moral doctrine of the Platonic Socrates, on the other hand, sots forward the highest good in the abstract rd iiyaBov. i. e., the Deity. All that the human mind can reach which is goo<) or beautiful, that, he asserts, is the most perfect exemplar of all virtue, which we should look to and follow all our life through Who will assert that this doctrine is not most exalted and divine ' but that it is Socratic I vehemently deny. Can any art or science be found which, at its very origin, sprung forth finished and perfect in all its parts 1 Nay, it is natural to the matter itself, that he by whom the first foundation of Moral Philosophy was laid, should re- fer all science and all virtue to the standard of utility, i. c., to the test regarding the end of action ; and should in every action seek what might be its particular good, . e , what each thing may con- tribute to the obtaining of happiness of life, which happiness is life's highest end. Dissen, and the followers of his opinion regarding the . Xenophontean Socrates, interpret that utility which Socrates shows should he followed in ever)' action, as if it were perceived alone by certain advantages external to the action itself; but in this opinion they are wholly deceived ; nay, that utility must be nothing else than the express end of action, or that which each looks to in ac- tion. Hence Socrates laid down that nothing can be good unless it be useful (u^i/iuor). i. e., unless it be that which has a close con- nection with happiness of life, while this happiness is not placed in pleasure? but in virtues. 1 And, accordingly, Socrates is said to have usually execrated those who first in thought severed the vir- tuous from the useful, united and coherent as these are by natuie. 1 Besides what we have above stated as to the nature of the ^foral Philosophy of Socrates, many other considerations exist against our calling in question the genuineness of the doctrine laid down by Xenophon. And, first, Xenophon was a most attentive auditor of Socrati =. and although less adapted by natural endowments for the more re- condite disquisitions of philosophy, yet he excelled in so many brill- iant characteristics of mind and talent, that among all the friends and companions of Socrates, none was more fitted rightly to catch the true spirit of his master's teaching and faithfully hand it down to us. We do not insist upon his candor, purity of character, ster ling judgment, his acquirements in literature, the gracefulness and 1. Plato, Jlcib., i., p. 116, C. 2. Cic.. Off., iii., 3. 11. PROLEGOMENA. .leganoe of his genius, his love of truth, and his whole .ire passed amid the bustling throng of men. Yet all these points wonderfully coincide with the disposition, character, and life of Socrates. If any other, Xenophon peculiarly should be called Socratic ; for he had imbibed in his heart the whole principles of his master, so that not only do all his writings breathe the same Socratic spirit which we see stamped upon these commentaries, but his whole life is modelled and directed upon the principles of his precepts. Finally, from the very fact that Xenophon's natural talent was not such as to influence him to amplify his master's doctrine and enrich it with new discoveries, the strongest argument for his authenticity is de- rived. The fact is far otherwise in the case of Plato. The latter yielded not to Xenophon in love or admiration for his master, but from a certain divine exuberance of genius, an incredible acuteness of mind, an admirable faculty for conceiving imagery, born and form- ed, as it were, for the pursuit of the most recondite philosophy, he could not rest within the limits of his master's teaching, or remain satisfied with his discoveries ; but the first principles of philosophy received from him he amplified by the celestial magnificence of his mind, and elevated from the humility of actual life to his divine ideality. Neither the acuteness nor subtlety of the Platonic philos- ophy, nor the sublimity and majesty of his style, harmonize with the genius of Socrates, who daily conversed in the workshops and public streets, on virtue and vice, on good and evil. 1 Of the whole system of Socrates (excepting a few of his axioms, such as that all virtue consists in knowledge), Plato appears to have adopted noth- ing else but his new and admirable mode of argument, by which he first acutely examined the principles of the human mind, and laid a secure foundation for thought. Nor are there any traces found in Plato from which we can certainly conclude that the true and gen- uine doctrine of Socrates is contained in his Dialogues. Nay, if with diligent study we read his Dialogues, we clearly see many doctrines in the progress of time to be gradually improved and at length perfected by Plato ; and hence it is evident that Plato did not nand down a philosophy already completed and imparted to him by another, but wrote a system of philosophy wholly and peculiarly his own, proceeding in improvement as his age increased. A difficult and dangerous line of argument they appear to me to have adopted, who conclude, from the doctrine of a pupil, what the doctrine of the instructor should be, or be not, especially if the disposition, life, 1. Compare Diog. Latrt., Vit. Plat., xxiv., 35. XXV PBOLEGOMCN* and design of both were most different. On the other hand, Xono phon, in his Commentaries, desired no to act the part of a philoso pher, but to support the character of & simple narrator, and in de- scribing the life and teaching of his master, to defend him against the accusations of his enemies. He must, accordingly, have made it his highest care religiously to preserve historical accuracy in al. his statements. If \ve will cast an imputation of doubt upon Xcn- ophon, we must confess that all the sources of ancient writers are impure, and the whole truth of antiquity is slippery ground. It can not, indeed, he asserted that Xenopnon has given the dia logues of Socrates in his express words unaltered, since that does not appear to have been his own intention, and in many places he states his desire to mention " what he had treasured up in memory," while he often relates discussions rolatpd to him by ear and eye witness- es. But it can not be questioned that Xenophon, enjoying the clos- est intimacy with his master, most diligently observed his whole life, and made himself fully acquainted with his mode of disputa- tion, constantly reviving by memory and meditation his sentiments rind arguments ; nor is it at all unlikely that he set down briefly the heads of the discussions he heard from Socrates. The very form and style of the Socratic sentiments In Xenophon are every where so moulded, that every portion presents the appear- ance of truth, and seems to be drawn from actual life. Moreover the same argument is frequently handled in different and separatt discourses ; and if these were united together, the subject woulo be completed with much more clearness and accuracy. Hence we may fairly conclude that Xenophon did not unite or compound his master's discussions at his own fancy, but wrote them down as he had heard them delivered, if not in the precise words, at least pre- serving the sentiments and arguments. Finally, it is no slight proof of Xenophon's authenticity that he composed this commentary to defend the life and doctrine of his preceptor against the accusations of his adversaries. To this de sign, what could be more abhorrent than to draw up a set of dis- courses from mere fiction, language which Socrates had never ut- tered, and to publish facts and sentiments at variance with his phi- losophy, known, as it was, to so many persons 1 Xenophon him- self, too, in express terms, tells us that he relates either what he heard with his own ears, or from the lips of others. Unless we are inclined to believe that Xenophon was so poorh endowed by nature as to be unable to comprehend a philosophy not speculative and remote from daily life, t ut a popular system formed PROLEGOMENA. XXVJl and improved amid the throng of men ; or so lost in reason as, by the corruption and alteration of his mister's doctrine, not to see that he would enfeeoie the whole power and force of his defence ; or so guilty as not to blush to recommend falsehood for truth, and thus overturn all faith and accuracy of statement ; or, finally, of so weak a mind as to prefer the petty reputation arising from a display of his own talent to the glorious fame of a faithful and veracious writer unless we are inclined to lay down this, we must acknowl- edge that Xenophon has handed down the true and genuine doc- trine of Socrates. And yet so far am I from supposing that the entire and complete Philosophy of Socrates is contained in the writings of Xenophon, that I certainly believe much to have been delivered by Socrates to his pupils and followers which was unknown to Xenophon, or un- connected with the especial object of this book. Many subjects, also, which are here cursorily and briefly touched upon by Socrates, I believe to have been treated of more fully and accurately in other discourses. Yet I also believe, that, whatever may have been the nature of those discussions which are not contained in this com- mentary, they all closely harmonized with the doctrine of Socrates as it has been here set forth by Xenophon. V. ON THE D^MON OF SoCRATES. In all ancient writings concerning Socrates, mention is constant- ly made of a daemon (datpoviov), which was, as it were, his con- stant companion through life. Since not only in ancient times, but even in our own day, 1 numerous and varied opinions, often far- fetched and portentous, have been propounded, we are called upon to declare what conclusion we have come to regarding it, from a diligent comparison of all those passages in Plato and Xenophon in which mention is made of the daemon, and also of a book specially written upon the subject by Plutarch. And, first, we must remark, that the word daipoviov, in general, signifies the same as tietov, i. e., "divine," whatsoever proceeds from the gods. Thus, in Mem., i., 1, 9 : "roi>f dc prjdsv TUV TOIOV- TUV oiofiEvovf dvai daifioviov, (M.a navra rrjf avdpuirivTjc -yvufujf,* the word 6a.Lfj.6v.ov is opposed to all that springs from the operation 1. Among modern writers on this subject, we may name Tennemann, in hi* Geich. d. Philos., vol. ii., p. 31, eqq. ; Schleiermacher, in his Translation of Plato. pt. L, vol. ii, p. 415 ; Ast, Platan's Leben und Schriften, p. 483, seqq. ; Thierach. Wiener Jakrb., pt iii. (1818), p. 84, teqq. ; Rotscher, Aristophanes vnd tein Zeital If t> 255, teqq IXVII1 I'ROLEGOMENA. <>f the human intellect Hence ro Aaiftoviov (with the article' lias the sarfce meaning as ro dciov, " the deity," " the divinity," aa in Mrm., i., 4, 2: %iu . . ., u irore avrov f/novaa trtpi TOV Aatpoviui UaAtyopfpov. 10: ovrot .... vxepopu TO datftoviov: and iv.. 3, 14: uAAu [iT/v Kai uvdpurtov ye V't-j'?, n< tlicep n Kai d'/./.o rui/ bvdpuitlvuv, TOV & e iov [itTtxti, OTI pev flaothevei iv fiftiv, Qavepov, opdrai 61 oii6' aitTij. "A xpi] KOTavoovvra ftt) xaraCipovtiv rCtv uopdruv, u/.s.' en niv ytyvofttvuv rr/v 6vvafiiv avrCiv Karaunvttnvttvra riudv TO daifio- vi ov (where f ftiv q TriiAif vtifti^ct Giovf oil vofti^uv, trtpa 67 naiva daipovia tiffcpuv : and similarly in numerous pas- sages. And, first, let us consider the passages in Xenophon relating to this subject. See Mem., i., 1, 2-5. From that- passage it clearly appears that the daemon (ro daifioviov} was a certain divine voice or intimation which Socrates mentally felt, and which either discouraged him from the performance of any act, or encouraged him in the performance of it. That this voice was divine, Socrates concluded, because it never deceived him, but always proved to be true. This certain truth regarding future things could proceed from nothing except a deity. Nor was the perception of this voice limited only to his own immediate con- cerns, but aided him in assisting others by his counsel. In fine, what auguries, oracles, and other external signs of the divine will were to the rest of men, his daemon was to Socrates. Nor is there a less important passage in Mem., iv., 3, 12, 13, where, by many ar- guments, having proved that the gods take diligent concern for the human race, he gives, as the last proof of divine providence, the fact that the gods have granted divination to man, by which future events are discovered. To this Euthydemus replies, " To you, Socrates, the gods seem to be more benign than to other mortals, since, even though not interrogated by you, they signify beforehand what it is right you should do, and what not'' (in which words Eu thydemus alludes to the daipoviov of Socrates). To this Socrates replies : ort 6e ye u^tjd^ ?.eyu, nal av yvuoti, av ftrj avapevyf, lu( av ruf t'.op&ac TUV dtuv idgf, a?/,' fapKy eot ra Ipya OVTUV opuvTi oe6e- aOat leal Tt^uv rot'f tfforf- 'Evv6>t oV, 6r KOI avrol oi \>to2 ofcruf Jico6emvvovoiv, &c. From this passage, it is clear that Socratei 1. Comp' Jrittot^ Rhet., ii.. 23, & PROLEGOMENA. XXli did nut consider that the datpoviov vras given specially to himself alone, as a peculiar gift, by the Deity, but was comm n to him with other men. 1 Other men, indeed, did not acknowledge this dat//o- viov, simply because they had not faith in it, so as to be satisfied with perceiving its effects by their understanding, but wished to be- hold it bodily with their eyes. But, in order that this divine voice may be heard by us, we worship the gods with piety and sanctity. Akin to these passages are Mem., iv., 8, 1 : El 6e rif, OTL daiuvai, ft TV $ed> Jo P&TIOV chat t-fie re/lcurav TOV (3iov yd?}, where Socra- tes expressly says that the advice of the daemon was that which was pleasing to the divinity. Sentences to the same purport are found Apol, 4, 5, 12, 13, where Socrates calls his daemon " the voice of God," dcov uvijv. The passages from Plato are as follows, Apol., p. 31, C. D. : vptls ipov Tro.lAa/ctf uKTiKoare rco^a^ov fa-yovTOf, OTI poi -dflov TL KOI 6ai [jioviov yiverai, ...... fftol 6e TOVT' IOTLV tK naiodf (ip^d/nevov, (j>uvr/ rtf yiyvoftevij, fj, OTO.V yevrjTai, uet airoTpsirei //f TOVTOV, o av [is/C/M trpuTTeiv, Ttporpeirei 6e ovTore. Here we see that Plato agrees with Xenophon in explaining the power and meaning of this daemon, but disagrees in this, that while Xenophon, in many passages, asserts that Socrates was not only prevented by the daemon from under- taking any act, but also was urged to undertake others, Plato ex oressly declares that the daemon had only a dissuasive power, nevei a persuasive. Nor less clearly is the latter's opinion stated in many places, c. g., Theag., p. 128, D. : K fviii' IpttM.ov ..... rov irora/ioy fiialJaivtiv, TO 6aifi6vt6v re a TO tiuttbf atjfiriov uot yiyvtodai kytvtro utt Je fit liria^ti 6 uv (te\\u irftuTTttv, where the words KOI TO eiuOor arififlov are added as explanatory, " THE Dsemon," i. e., that well-known sign. Besides the above passages, we may also compare Euthyphr., p. 3, B. ; Theatet., p. 151, A. ; Polit., vi , p. 496, C. ; Alcib., i., p. 103, A., B., p. 124, C. Those passages in the Theages, a dialogue unjustly at- tributed to Plato, differ from those in Xenophon and Plato, becau.st; in them such power and efficacy is attributed to the Socratic daemon as that they who experienced the intimacy of Socrates, although they had embraced none of his doctrine, by his mere presence and oropinquity advanced in virtue ; yet not all, but only those whom the Deity willed should (euv TU tffu $ilov y). This idea of the So- nratic daemon approaches nearest to that invented at a later period, ind which attributed to Socrates a sort of tutelary spirit or genius In Plutarch (de Socralis Genio) many statements are made, partly strange, partly ridiculous, but yet some sentiments here and there interspersed are admirable. In chap, x., Theocritus says, " thai the daemon was given by God to Socrates as his guide in life, to nfTord him light on obscure points, and knowledge in things nol comprehended by human intellect, and to inspire his counsels by a certain divine spirit (sTrideuifrv ratf avrov irpoaipeatai)." But wlial is afterward related of the power of this daemon is ridiculous ; c. g.. " Socrates wished once, with some of his friends, to enter the house Df Andocides, but suddenly stopped in his way, being warned by his daemon. Having meditated in silence for a time, he then proceed- ed to his destination, not by the straight course, but by anothei 1. Gttch. der Phil., pt. ii, p. 33. PROLEGOMENA. XXXJ route. Many (.1 his friends follow him, but some, desirous of pro ing the daemon of Socrates to be false, go by the straight course ; a^ these latter proceeded, a herd of swine, covered with filth, meets them ; and, since they had no way to avoid their path, the swine overthrow some, and cover others with filth." Although this is a ridiculous and jocular anecdote, and the matter, if true, is rather to be attributed to chance than to the effect of the daemon, it is in tended to prove that the daemon warned Socrates not only in mat- ters of great, but even in those of little importance ; which Plato also asserts in the passage cited above, Apol., p. 40, chap. xi. Plu- tarch agrees with Xenophon in attributing to the daemon both a persuasive and dissuasive force (datpovtov slvai TO nuhvov f) KE^EVOV). And then, having opposed the opinion of a certain Megarean, who thought the daemon of Socrates to be " a sneeze," he thus proceeds : At Se SwKpdrovf av t>pp.ai TO (3e6aiov l^ovaai /cat a^oopoTijTa (j>aivov- Tai irpbf utrav, uf av e opdi/f /cat to^updf uei[j.evai Kpiaeuf /cat dp t ie whole life of Socrates and his death is not that dv6p6e in >uv rj TTTapfiuv [iETa6a7i7iO/j.EV)jv, ore TV^OI, -yvufiriv tyovTog, uA/l' VTTO uei^ovoc eniaTaaiaf /cat dpxijf dyopEvov Trpof TO na'/.ov. But, omit- ing other passages which do not tend to explain the matter, we proceed to one of considerable importance (chap, xx.) : SwKpur^v fiiv eTj nspl TOVTUV fpdfievof TTOTE p)] Tv^elv 610 ftijd' aiiBif epfaOai noMuKif 6' avr^i Trapayevfadat rovf [isv 61? o^euf evTv^dv -Qeiu TIVI /(^yovraf d/lafoi'af qyovntvy, rotf T uKovaai Ttvof <^uvrj(; daKOvat Trpoft^ovrt TOV vovv /cat dianvvdavo' fiETa anovdrjf odev ijfj.lv irapiaTOTO, aKOTrovpevoif idigt irpdf a/.- inrovotlv, fj.f] TTOTE TO 2updrovf daifioviov OVK oij>i.(, aAAd u- i><7f rtvof alaOqatf, fj Aoyow voqaif fir], avvdnTovTOf uToiry TIVI jrpdf ai>Tov difTTfp /cat nad' VTTVOV OVK IOTI uvq, Aoyuv 6e TIVUV Kal voqaeif fafiBdvovTSf, oiovTai fydtyyofitvuv UKOVEIV uX^u Tolf ftsv uf akrjOug ovap fj roiainj] ovvfai yivETai, 61' rjavxiav /cat yakrivrfv roti ffu/^arof, orav KaBevduat /uo/ltf knf]K.oov exovai TTJV tyvxnv TOVUV /cat Trenviy/j.Evoi ye -dopvtiij TUV nadtiv /cat irspiayuyy ^petwi> ftfa/cot/crat /cat Trapao^etv TTJV didvoiav oil dvvavTai rotf ftevoif. 2(j/cpdrft 6e 6 vov<; Kadapof uv /cat u.nadrjf rw au TUV uvayitaiuv ^aptf /cara/uyvif avrov, EvaQtjf qv /cat ^.ijTTTOf VTTO TOV irpofKEaovTOf ofe'uf pera&bkcfr TO 6e TrpofmirTov ov ydoyyov, (tA/,u Xdyov uv :tf EIKUOEIE daifjiovo^, UVEV Quvijc E^airrcfiEvov ai>T& Tip 6^~ \OVfJ.fv(f) TCJ VOOVVTOf. Nor must we pass over in silence Cicero's opiaion regarding the same daemon : " Ut igitur," he proceeds, " qui se tradet ita quieti, prasparato aAimo quum bonis cogitationibus, turn rebus ad tranquil XXX11 PROLEGOMENA. litatcm acconiraudatis, certa et vera ccrnit in eomnis : sic castim sensus purusque vigilantis et ad astrorum et ad aviuin rcliquorum- que signorum et ad extorum veritatem est paratior. Hoc nitnirum est illud, quod de Socrate saepe dicitur, esse divinum quiddam, quod daipbviov appellat, cui semper ipse paruerit, nunquam iinpcll-nti, sepe revocanti." It remiins now, from a comparison of these passages, briefly to state our own opinion regarding this point. From all that has been cited above, it appears most clearly that the daemon was not considered to have any external form or ap- pearance, nor to have been any thing externally perceptible by the senses, but to have been a more intense emotion of the mind, which Socrates called fiaiuwtov, from a persuasion that that emotion arose within him from the Deity. It is called, indeed, a divine voice, bul we must understand by this a voice not heard by the bodily ears, but mentally peiceived. This divine voice, which from his boyhood, as Plato states, was the lot of Socrates, and never left him during bis whole life, was always heard by him as often as he was about to do any thing neither rightly nor honorably : its silence he consid- ered to be a sign of approbation ; and so this daemon is thought hj Xenophon to have had both a persuasive and dissuasive power Not only in matters pertaining to Socrates alone, but also in those of others, in subjects of great or little importance, this voice waa heard in warning ; it never deceived, but always spoke the truth ; and hence Socrates was convinced of its divinity. Nor did Socra- tes consider that divine voice to be any peculiar benefit given by God to himself alone, but to be shared also with other men : that its power could be mentally perceived by all men who worship the gods with piety and truth, and are pure and chaste. Hence it is clear that this daemon was naught else than an emotion of the mind. by which Socrates was dissuaded from his design of performing fcny thing ; an emotion common, indeed, to all other men, but not having the same efficacy in all, but in proportion to the purity and integrity of each, in proportion to his acuteness and vigor of intel- ect, to his upright thoughts and chastity of character, so the more vivid and efficacious. It should not be wondered at that this emo- tion of an interior power in the majority of men should be so tri- ding and powerless as not to be perceived at all, while in Socrates it was most vigorous and impulsive ; for Socrates was imbued with the most delicate sense of honor, rare purity of character, heartfelt piety toward God, and a firm persuasion of his providential care. Endowed, moreover, with a wonderful acuteness of intellect, vigoi PftOL.EOO.MEN A. of mind, and clearness of judgment, he iuvestigated'the whole LA tuic of the human mind, and paid the closest attention \o its emo- tions. But this daifioviov did not shed its light alike on all subjects out only on those which could not be embraced within the scope of human thought ; for, since reasoi was given by God to the hurna* race, Socrates considered it impious to strive after divine forewarn ings in all things which man could discover by the exertion of tha intellect alone. NOTE BY THE AMERICAN EDITOR. A NEW theory was started in 1836 by a French physician, Lo.'ut in relation to the daemon of Socrates, which is not noticed by Kiih oer, but would seem, nevertheless, to contain the only rational ex- position of this much-contested question. Lelut ranks the belief which Socrates entertained respecting a divine and secret monitot under the head of mental hallucination, and maintains that the pin losopher, under the influence of an active mental organization and ardent imaginative powers, gradually worked himself into this be lief of an internal monitor, although perfectly sound in mind on ev ery other point. In other words, it was simply and plainly mono- mania. Lelut's official experience in the treatment of cases involv ing a greater or less degree of mental aberration, renders his re- marks on this head peculiarly valuable. To a German scholar, wrapped in the transcendental speculations of his country's philos- ophy, and seeking and finding the mysterious every where, the the- ory of Lelut has little, if any thing, to recommend it ; but to one accustomed to come into daily contact with his fellow-men, and observe the various eccentricities and weaknesses in which even the strongest minds are prone to indulge (and ofttimes, the stronger the intellect, the more startling the hallucination), the view of the French physician will appear an extremely plausible one. The title of his work is as follows : " Da Demon de Socrate, Specimen d'une application dc la Science Psychologique a celle de Vhistoire. Pat F. Lelut, Medecin surteillant de la Division des Alicnes de I' Hospice dt Btcetre, et Medtcin adjoint dc la Prison." Piiris, 1836. XENOPHONT1S MEMORABILIA S C R A T I S. XENOPHOxN'S MEMORABILIA OK SOCRATES. BOOK I. CHAPTER I. SUMMARY. THE two charges brought against Socrates by his accusers, and for which he suffered death, are first stated. These were, 1. His not regard' ing, as such, the gods recognized l>y the state, but introducing Irepa natva iaifiuvia, and, 2. His corrupting of the young. ( 1.) Xenophon proceeds to defend his master's memory against these charges, as follows : 1. Socrates did not slight the gods of his country, but often sacrificed to them, both at home and on the public altars. ( 2.) 2. Neither did he make Any secret of his use of divination. ( 2.) 3. As to his saying, iruioed, that he was accustomed to receive certain intimations from an internal something, which he called ro daifiovtov, he did not, even as regarded this, differ essentially from the rest of his coun- trymen, for they themselves, when making use of auguries, and omens, and other things of this kind, did not suppose that these things knew what was good for them, but that the gods by their means gave intimations cf the future. ( 3.) 4. In one respect however, he certainly did differ from the great body of his countrymen- for whereas the greater part of those who practice divination say that they are influenced in their actions by the flight of birds, or some other accidental occurrence, Socrates, on the contrary, said, openly and without reserve, that he received his intimations, not exter- nally, from birAs and other objects, but internally, from what he called TO daifioviov ; at>6eiptt>v. 2. ITptDrov fiev oi>v, a)f OVK evdfu&v ov$ i] Tt TOT' expr]aavTO reKfiTjpiu ; r9vu)v re yap |ti6oAoif tcai dvoiaig ovroi re -yap v7roXan6dvovoiv ov rovf opvidag ovde Toi>$ eldevai rd avfMftepovTa rol<; fiavevofievnt^, I. I. 4.] MEMOKAB1L1A. rov(, tfeouf 6id roi>rw avrd ivofii^KV. 4. 'AAA' oL fiev TrXeloroi aaiv vno re r&v <5p- vi6(t)v Kai r&v diravrvvruv aTrorpeneadai, re Kai Trporpe- neatiai SvKpdrrjs de, cjfTrep iyiy v&xr/cev, ovrwf lAeye rd daiuovtov yap l$n oquaivetv. Kai -rroAAoif rtiv J-WOVTUV Trporjyopeve TO, p,ev Trotelv, rd de JUT) noielv, &g TOV dai[*o~ viov irpoaTjfjtaivovrog Kai rotf (iev TreiBofiEvou; avroi lovv~ eg VTJO tieov aiv6[ieva Kara t/>ei;- <56pevo(; eepKi aTparjjyelv ovre TW TroAtrfKw d^Aor, TrdAew^ rrpoararelv ovre TW t, Zv' evffcpaivrjrai, dtjAoi', ei (Jtd ravrrjv ix: e v T^ 7roA Kr)$eard Aa6ovr< d^Aov, ff areprjaerat rrj^ TroAew^. 9. Toi> de fiTjdev rotovrV T>ewv TTw6avo[j,KVOv$ ddi^iara noie.lv Tfyelro 1 T) 6 delv a fiv [ia66vTa$ noteiv tdw/cav oi i9eot nav6dvtiv a (5e fi'/i dijXa ~otg avdptoreois Karl TteipdaQai did pavriK?}? d TWV dewv TrvvddveaOat rov$ deovs yap ot? dv Ctoiv 10. 'AAAd fiTiv exetvof ye tiet /^ev ^v ev TW T -yap e/f rov^ "xrpfxdTovf icai rd yvpvdaia ^et, dyopd^ Ki 0ovepdf ^r, /cat TO AotTrov dti TJV OTTOV TrAetorotf /^eAAoi ovveoeaOai nai t jzev wf TO TroAj), Totf (Je 0ovA.ofievot$ i^v dxoveiv. 1|A> Ovdetf <5^ TrdrrroTg 2wpaTovf ovdev dffefie^, ovde avootoi', \ OUTC TrpdrTovTos elder, ovre AeyovTOf jJKOvoev. Ovde ydp rrept r^ TWV TrdvTwv voe(t) ynep TO>V dAAa)!' oi , a/corraii/, OTCO^ 6 Ka/.ov/jvo$ vrro ~u>v tv, not riatv dvdyxat^ eitaoTa yiyverat TWV ov- pavid)v, dAAd nai rov$ (j)povri^ovra^ TO TOtavra TO dnedeiici>vev. 12. Kat Trpwroi' juev avruv TOTgpd rrore vojuaavre^ iKavux; 7/(J?/ -dvOpwruva etdevat, ip^OVTOf 6Ti TO TTPpt TWV TOIOVTUV pOV7 L^tlV , Tf TO /tU iv^cxJTreta rrapevTef, TO dafjuowa de OKonovvTe^, rfyovvrac -a rrpo^ijicovTa npdrreiv. 13. 'E6avfjuie 6\ et ^jj Qavepov ai-'Totf eartv, oTf TOUTO ov (JffaTOv CCTT^V dv6pu)rroi$ EV- ptiv i~si Kai TOV$ fieytOTOV (ppovovvrag errc TO> rrepi roi>- TWV Aeyftv, ov ravrd do^d^eiv dAA^Aotf, dAAc Totf [tatvo usvoi$ oftotG)^ diaKeloflai Trpbg dAA^Aot;^. 14. TCJV T yap uun'ouivutv rovg \itv ovde rd detvd dedievat, rov$ de teai rd JUT) />o6ep o6elo&ai Kai rolf pev ovd* iv o%Aw doKflv elvai Aeyv 7} roielv 6-iovv, roi de ovd' et-irq-eov tlvai AOKEIV KOI TO*C fiev ovO' ie.pov^ 1. 1. $ 19.] MKMOKABILI , ovr' aAAo ra>v dei'^v ovdev rifidv, rov$ 6e Kal AY- Kal vAa rd rv%pvra icai dqpia ae6ea6ai TCJV re irepi rfjg rtiv ndvr AV (jtvaeug (iepiuvtivraiv rolg fj.ev SoKeiv v \tovov TO bv elvai, rolq 6' direipa rd TrXrjdog Kal rolg /*^> del Kivsladat rtdvra, TOI$ 6' ovdev av TTOTS KivT\Qr\vai Kal rol^ (J.v trdvra yiyveadai re Kal aTroXXvadai, ral^ de ovr 1 dv yevsadat rrore ovdev ovr 1 aTroheladai. 15. 'EffKorret 6 ne.pl avrtiv Kal rdde a,p\ &$7rep ol rdvdpoJTreta fiavddvov- re$ riyovvrai rovd\)b n dv pdOdJOiv/eavrolg re Kal rtiv dAAwy OTW av ftovAuvrai TTOir/aeiv, dvru Kal ol rd dela fyrovvreg vofj,iovotv, kirsLddv yvtioivyalg dvdyKatg eKaora yiyverai, Troirjaeiv, orav /3oi3Awvrai, Kal dveuovg, Kal vda- ra, Kal wpa^, Kal orov d' av aAAov deavrat ruv roiovrw, fy roiovro fiev ovSev ov6' eXni^ovoiv, dpKsl d' avrol<; yvtivai fiovov, ^ ra)v roiovruv eKaora yiyverai. 16. Hepl juev ovv ruv ravra rcpayuarevofievuv roiavra eheysv avrdg 6e nepl ru>v dvOpUTreiw dv del dieXeyero, oKorctiv, ri evae- 6e^, ri doedeg' ri nakbv, ri alcf^pov ri diKaiov, ri ddiKov ri (/d)(f)poavvr), ri fiavia ri dvdpeia, ri deihia ' ri rro ri rcoXiriKO^ ri dp^r) dvdp&Tcuv, ri dp^iKo Kal rtepl r&v aAAwv, a rovg uev eidorag rjyeiro i, rov$ 6' dyvoovvrag dvdpa-nod&Seiq av 61- 17. "Oaa [iev ovv p) (fravepog fjv ono)^ eyiyvdWKev, ovdev davpaarbv vnep rovrutv rtepl avrov rrapayvtivai rov? dutaards ' oaa 6e ndvreg ydeaav, ov dav^aorov, el fir) rovruv eve6v(J.fjdT)aav ; 18. Bovkevoas yap rcors, Kal rbv v opKov Ojioaag, ev a> rjv Kara rovt; voftovg jSov- rdrrj^ ev TO> drj/Kt) yevofievoq, eniOvurjaavrot rov drfttov rcapd rovg vouovg evvea arparrjyovg /.tid rov$ dfi$ -deov^ fir) oufypovelv, rbv datt>i$ per ovdev TTOT 7Tpl TOVf &OV$, OUT* E/TTOVTO, OVT TTpO^OVTO, TWOVTO cJ at Aeyovro ot -rrpdrrovra rctpl -dew, old rig dv ital teyuv KOI Trpdrruv elr] re icai vopi^oiro ev CHAPTER II. SUMMARY. XKKOPHOS cornea now to the second charge brought against Socratei by his accusers, namely, his corrupting of the young, and he disposes of it n- follows : I. riocrates, instead of being n cori-iipter of the young, recalled many of them frrni habits of impiety uii wrong-doing, and from interne-rate and dissolute courses of life, by inspiring them with the love of virtor. and by encouraging them to entertain thu hope that by a steadfast perseverance they might make themselves virtuous and esteemed. And what he thus taught produced a much stronger impression on the minds of the youiic. because he himself was the purest specimen of the very virtues which he wishfd them to cultivate and exercise. ($ 1-8.) '.'. Neither did he, as his accusers also alleged, make those who asso- c int.-.l with him contemners of the laws, and violent and audacious in their deportment. On the contrary, the lessons of prudence and of wisdom which he continually imparted, impressed them with the conviction tliat, in operating on the minds of their fellow-men, advice, not violence, and persuasion, not force, were to be employed. ($ 9-11.) ;}. Nor could the conduct of Alcibiades and Critias, and the harm which they both did unto the state, be regarded as the results of the teacliinir c>i Socrates ; for these two did not seek his converse with the view of mod- eling their own lives after his, but merely in order that, by listening to his discourses, they might attain to greater ability in the art of public ipeaking, and greater skill in the management of public affairs. And wnat is more, during all the period of their intercourse with Socrates they kept down their evil and vicious propensities, and oiily gave these full Kxne after they had left the discipline of then" master. ($ 12-1*4 Ftx I. 2. 4.] MEMORABILIA. 7 virtue, unless made the subject of constant exercise, is at first enfeebled and then eventually destroyed. ($ 19-23.) Now Alcibiades and Critias were corrupted by their intercourse with other men ( 24-28) rather than by that with Socrates, whc exerted every means in his power to recall them from the influence of evil propensities ; whereas those young men who associated with Socrates, not with any ambitious views of future dis- tinction in the state, but in order to lead purer and better lives, fully ac- complished that object, and never incurred even the suspicion of wrong- doing or of crime. ($ 28-48.) 4. As to what his accusers still farther alleged, that Socrates taught liia followers to contemn parents, and kindred, and friends, all this rests on arguments equally false and absurd. ( 49-55.) 5. Of the same false and absurd character, moreover, is the other charge brought forward against him, that he used to quote passages from the ancient poets, and, by a perversion of their meaning, make them a ground for inculcating sentiments hostile to freedom ($ 56-60) ; whereas, in truth, Socrates not only loved his own countrymen, but even extended his kindly feelings unto all mankind, so that his chief aim seems to have been to promote, as far as lay in his power, the common welfare of his fellow- men. ( 61.) 6. Such being the state of the case, Socrates undoubtedly ought rather to have received the highest honors at the hands of his countrymen, than to have been deemed worthy by them of the punishment of death 1. Qavuaardv ds fyaivErai \LQI Kal rb Trsiodrjval nvaq, 2o)KpaT77f rovf vsovg 6ie(f>0eipev, 6g, rrpbq rol^ Eiprjui- , -nptiTOV pev dtypodiaiuv, Kal yaafpdf, ndvTW dvdpti- sjKparsararoi; rjv elra TTpog %eiutiva ical dipcx;, Kal -rravrag Ttovovg KaprspiK^rarog, eri 6s rrpoc TO perpiuv deladat -neTraifievuevoc; ovrug, CJ$T, Travv \iiKpa KeKTr)/j.evo$, ndvv padiug e%eiv dpKovvra.^ 2. TloJg ovv, avrbq &v TOI- oDrof, a/l/lovf av r) dqgfietf, ij rrapavouovg, rj Xi^yov^, r} .; acfrpodiaiuv aKparelg, 1} Trpog TO rrovtlv fiaXaKOv^ iTroirjaev ; 'AAA' Knavas [iev rovruv TroAAovf, dpETrjs Troirjoag Emdv- uelv, Kal e^nida^Trapacf^v, dv eavrtiv emfiEXijvTai, no,. Kal dyaOovg eaeadai. 3. Kairot ye ovSenoJTTore diddaicaXoc; clvat rovrov aAAd rai (fravepog elvat roiovrog &v, E^ni^eiv erroiei rovg avvdiarpidovra^ iavrti, umovpevovg iitEivov roiov^ds yevfjasaQai. 4. 'AAAd [irjv *al TOV oajjuarof aurdc re OVK rjueXsi, TOV$ T' 8 M.VM-MUN*.- [1. Xi. 10 OVK inqvei. To fiev ovv vnepeodiovra vne.pnove.iv Kipa&, TO de, baa y' 7)dt : o>f i\ I^V^T) di^srai, ravra innoveiv iiSuKifiu^e ravrrjv yap rf)v e^iv vyieivr}v ~E IKCL- vu>g civ at, Kai rfjv rfjg *l>v%fig e ~|ut'Aav OVK funoAi<^etv 0;?. 5. 'A A/.' oil pTfv &pvnriKi>g ye, ovde Aa^ovt6f TJV, OUT' dfiTTe^ovy, ovd' vnotieoei, OVTE rq dA/g Stairy ov (ifjv ovS 1 epaai\pj]tidrovg ye rovg ovvovras ETTOIEI r yap i ( iAa>i' kmOvfuuv enave, TOV$ tie iavrov e OVK tTrpdrrcTO ^pr}uaTa. 6. Toirrov 6' TTiuefolodai -rov$ 6e hauodvovrag TT^ pioOdv avdpanodtords iavT&v dneKaXet, 6id TO tivayKalov avrol$ elvat SiaXtyeoOai, nap'' rd fteyiara evepyerrjaavTi uf) TTJV %dptv Zgoi. 8. Xw/cpdT^t,* d enrjyyciA.aTo fiev ovdevi TrcjTTOTf rotovTov ovdev iniareve. 61 TOJV ^yvovTwi' eovTai Tovf d7rod:^onivovf , drrcp avrbg edoKiua^ei 1 , tig TOV -a fliov iavr(o re Kai dAA^Aoff <}>i}*ovg dyadovg eoeaOai. Hug dv ovv 6 roiovrog dvt]p diatpdeipoi rovg veovg ; el pi) upa i'i rr/g dpsr^g enijie^eta titafiOopd konv. 9. 'AAAd, vfj Ata, 6 Karrjyopog (f>7), vnepopdv f-rrniti TWV *aOei't, iiT)6' avlrjrq, fj,rj6' en' dAAa roiavra, a TroAAui eAoTToi'o^ (3hd6ag dfiapravoueva noiei rtiv nepi ri]v rrdAtv dfiapravouev(i)V "trovg de TOtovTOi;^ Aoyov^ enaipeiv ET} rovg veovg Karafypoveiv rrjg Ka6ear(har]g nokireiag, Kai TtoiEiv ftiaiovg. 10. 'Eyw d' oluai rovg (bpovrjviv dfJKovv- rag, Kai voui&vrag iKavovg eoeadat rdfovufapovra 6idd- GKeiv rovg noXirag, iJKiara yiyveodat ftiaiovg, eidorag on ry [iev (3ia rcpogetoiv e%6pat Kai Kiv6vvgi .\ Aid de rov neidfiv TE Kai psrd dxXiag ~avr viyverat ol pei' yap 1. '2. 16] MEMORABILIA. 0taadev7E<;, d) atyaipedevreq, pioovoiv, ol 6s (&f Ke^apiafievoi, fakovaiv. OVKOVV TWV $povr\aiv TUV TO (3ideadai, dAAd TWV la%vv avev yvoJ/tT rd roiavra Trpdrreiv kariv. 11. 'AAAd fjtrjv icai 6 pev (3td&a6ai ToAuwv deoir' av OVK 6Atywv(j6 6e"TTEt6eiv ovdsvog^ nal yap povog ^yoir' av dvvaaQai Ka< eiv 6e rolq TOIOV~ T'H; yap dnoKTelvai nva /3ovA^r' av 12. 'AAA' ?/ ye 6 Karrjyopo$, ^uKpdrei d^ti^rj-d yevo- re Kal 'A.XKi6id6r]^ TrAfiiara KG/ca T^V no'kiv Kpiriag jusv yap TWV gv T^ 6Atyap^;ia TTOV- e at (3iai6-ra- de av TWV v r^ drjpoKpa-ia Trdvrwv rog. 13. 'Eyw KCLKOV sKeivoj -ri]v TrdAtv eTTOiijodTTjv, OVK TT)V de Trpdf ^uKpdrrjv avvovatav avrolv, a)f gyevero, diT 14. 'Eyeveo0?;v ju:v yap J?) TW dvdpe rovrw 'AQijvaiw, jSovAousva) re dt' iavruv "rrpdr-eadai, Kal ndvruv dvouaoTordrct) yeviadai. "Htdeaav dc SuttpdTTjv an' eAa^tdrwv /uev ^p^udrwv avrap- /cecTTara ^wvra, rwv ?jdova>v de Tiacrdiv iyapa-reararov ovra I$ de didkeyoiievots avrai TratK xp&fievov tv roif Adyot^, (SovAoiTO. 15. Taura de opwvre, /cat OPTS otw irpo- , 7rdrpdv rt^ avra) ^ TOV /Jtov row 2wKpdrovf avre Kal TT/ aw^poiiivvi^^v KKELVO^ Z%v, dps- 7/5- onihiag avrov, f) vouiaavrs, ei oufA^agiTT/v U, yeveadai av i/cavwraTW Aeyetv re a TrpaTretv ; 16. 'Eyw jtiev yap rjyov^at, deov 6id6vro^ avrolv ?/ ^v oAov TOV jStov, wfTfp wvTa I,a)KpdrT]v ewpwv, ^ redvdvai, eXeaOat av avTW /ttaAAov redvdvai.-* A^Aw d' )?f wv KTTpat-drrjV w^ yap Taj\;<7Ta Kpeirrove TWV elvai, evdvg d-r:o-m]drj dimAeyw Tavra^ de rovf dtddajcovTas 1 opoi aurovf 6eiKvyv-a<; rt roif (lavtidvovaiv, qnep avrol TTOIOVOIV, a diddonovoi, K.al rut Otda -<4 rotf i-vvovoiv eavrbv na/.uv icayaBbv ovra, nal &ia- /.eyonevov dAAtpovpvvTe, efre EaMtparet nvvi\- OTi]v, ov ^>o6ov/ievcj ^xr) fyfiiolfrro fj naioivro vnb roi't;, dAA' tuoj^EVw rore Kpdriorov etvat TOVTO 19. "laa^ ouv etTTOtev av TroAAoi raiv ^>ao6vTO)v iAo- oo^fJv, 5rt oi>* av TTOTC 6 dinaios admo^ yevoiro, ovdi 6 , ovde aAAo oudv,'V ^p^orwv 6/ztAtav doKTjotv ovaav TTft dper^f, T^V de TWV Trovj/pwv Kard^vatv. Maprvpet d^ *at raiv TrotT/Twv o re Aeywv, 'EaflAcJv ^ev yap an-' etr^Ad diSd^eat f;v 6t tcaicotai 2i^iv roy?- /iT , ovrw at rdiv didacr/caAt/cwv Aoywv rotf syy: yvo\iivT]v. I "Orav 6s TCJV vovderintiv Aoyw* jrai TIC, fc-fAtv.sbrat at tjv ?} I/^V^T) rrdcr^oi'da r% eneOvfiei ' royrwv d' eT7fAa06/ievov oudev 22. 'Opa> de 1. 3. $ 27.] MEMORABILIA. 11 ey r\rrov 6vvafivov<; rtiv TS deovrcjv e odau, icai rtiv urj dedvrwv aTre^scr^ai TroAAoi yap Kal fidrw dvvdf4voi (peideoOai, rrplv ipdv, IpaaOevre^ OVKETI Svvavrai Kal rd xpfipara KaravaXuaavrE^, wv rrpoadev Kepdtiv, aia%pd vopi^ovreg elvai, TOVTCOV OVK . - 23. Ilcjf ovv OVK evde^erai autypovrjaavTa frpoadev, avdt$ (ifj ou(f>povelv, Kal diKaia dwrjOevra Trpdr- retv avdi$ ddvvardv ; Ildvra piv ovv e/iotye 6oKel rd xaAd Kal rd dyaOd doKrjrd elvai, ov% fjKiOTa ds ow^poavvi] iv TO) yap avrai oupaTt avfj,rrs(f)vrEVfj,evat ry ^v^rj ai r\6oval TTgidovoiv avrr]v y,r\ outypovelv, dAAd rfjv re Kal TO> owjuari %apifeo6ai. 24. Kat Kpiria? 6fj Kal 'AA/a6ad7?f, ovvr)Grr)v, edvvdaOrjv SKeivG)\ xpuuswl aVjUjtid^w raiv JUT) Kparslv ekeii'ov 5' aTraAAaygvTe, Kpf [iev 0t>yaiv etc GgTraAtav, txet GVVTJV dvdprinoig dvo- (ita /wdAAov j] diKaioavvq xpu>[ievoig ^AXKtdiddrjg d' ay 6id jiev KaAAof vno rroAAwv ai at\iv&v yvvaiKtiv diyptifievog, did 6vva\iLV 6e rfjv ev ry rrdAet Kal rolg avupd^oig VTTO rroAAwv Kal dwvarwv KoXaKeveiv dvdp&nw 6ia6pvnr6/jie- vog, vno 6e rov 6i]^iov Tfjuwjuevof, Kal padiug upwrevwv, Tt5v yvpviKtiv dywvwv ddX-rjral padiug npurev- av- rov, 25. Toiovrwj) de avp.6dvTG)v avrolv, Kal oi jtiei' t'TTt yevei, eTrr/p/igi'd) d' eTrt TrAovra), 7re0va7/^e'v(o d' er fivvdpei, diarsdpv^isvcj) de VTTO TroAAwv dv^pwrrwv, errt rovroig diecpdap^svu, Kal 7roAi>v ^pdvov drrd yeyovdre, rt dav^iaarov, el VTrepr](t>dv(j 26. Eira, t juev rt gTrA^jU/zeA^CTar^v, TOVTOU ScJKpdr^v 6 artdrai ; ori vew ovre avrc, rjviKa Ka Kal aKpareardrG) elicog elvai, e, ovdevog Enaivov 6oKel ru> eivat ; 27. Ou jui^v rd ye dAAa otirjw Kpivtrai' rit; yap avXrjT'/jg, ~iq de Kidapiarrf^, riq de dAAoc d varepcj xeipuv ai- i, roaovTii) pdXXov K-rraivel ruv -nporepov ; dAA,' ol ye avroi ovvovre^ rotf vteot, raiv rratdcjv 7rA^///ie- !oi>i/TCJi>, OVK airiav txovaiv, edv avrol attxtyovuoiv. 28 OWTW naiiia(; atriav K%OI ; 4 J'J. 'A A A' el Kai fiffSev av-df -novrjpov Trotwv ipav/.a npd~TOVTa$ optiv enyvei, Sutaiuq av eTreTt/idro. iv roivvv aloOav6fievo$ epwvro EvSfdr/^oi;, drti- dveXevdepov re elvai nal ov Trperrov dvdpi ndyaOu). 30. Toi; de Kpiriov rol$ roiovrou; ov% ros, ovde d-rrorpeTrofisvov, Ae'yeraf TOV ZuKpdrrjv, re TroAAaii' Tropovrwv at TOV Evdvd^juov, etrretv, OTt VIKOV avrti doKoirj nda^eiv 6 Kpiriag. 31. 'Ef dv d?) /rat Kfiiast rov 2(*)Kpdr7jV 6 K.piria$, a>f re cat, ore TCJV Tpi- duovra &v vonoderrjq fierd XapiK^KOV^ eyive.ro, dnF-nvrj^o- revaev avrai, Kai ev Totf vofioi^ eypaifje, Adywv rixyr)v fir) 6tddoKiv, e7T7]ped%G)v eneivG), Kai OVK dAAd TO KOLi'ij rolg (f>iXoa6oi VTTO rtiv TroAAtDv Itevov errubepuv auTai, Kai 6iaf>dXXw Trpdf ov6e yap eyo>ye, OVT avrog rovro iJKOvaa, OVT' aAAoi; (bdaKOvrog aKJjKoevai qo06fiT)V\ 32. de KTrei yap ol rpiaKOvra rroAAoi'f fiv ruv Kai ov rovf %eipio~rov$ aTreKreivov, TroAAot'f (5^ TO ddtetv, etTre TTOV 6 SuKpdrqs , OTt tfavuaCTTOV o/ SoKpiri eivai, el rig yevo^ievog /JodJv dyeAT/f vofievg, Kai rag (3ov$ ehdrrovg re Kai %eipov rrotcDv, fi^ ouo^oyoi'ij a- *df fiovKokog eivat rrt de -dav^iaarorepov, el rig -npoard- njg yevoaevog rrdAea^, /cai rtoi&v -ovg TroAtVaf I. 2. 37. J MEMORABILIA. 13 ;, JUT) alo%vverai, ju?7<5' oierai Kaico^ elvai rcpo- 33. 'Ajrayyekdevrog de avrolg rovrov o re Kpiriag ical 6 XaptKA^f rov rov re vopov edencvvrrjv aurai, Kat rolg veoig ur) diaXeyeodai. 'O 6e iuKpdTT}^ errfjpero avrti, el ii rrvvOdveadai, el ri dyvoolro rtiv Trpoayopevopevtov. T roivvv, 077, rrapeaKevaonai [lev nddeadai rolg v6[40i$ orrwf ds fir) 6i' ayvoiav Ad0w n ', rovro /JovAouat oa(f>&(; padelv Trap' vfj.u>v oov rfjv TWV Aoywv re^vrjv avv rolg opdd vout^ovTf, 77 avv rol$ /J.T] dpdti$, drte^eadai El pev yap ovv rol$ dpdug, dijXov on elr] rov opdtig Asyetv t 6e avv rol$ UT) dpBdx;, dr/Aov ort neipareov 6p6tic Xeyeiv. 35. Kat 6 Xapt/cA?)^ 6pyio6ei(; aurai, 'ETTfitd?/, E(t>7], w SwKparEf, dyvotf, rdde trot dearepa bvra TTpoayopevofiev, rol$ veoi^ oAw^ /z?) yeadai. Kat 6 SwKpdrT/f, "Iva roivvv, K(f>7j, /u?) a/ r}, v del vofu^eiv veovg elvai rov$ dv6pb)nov$. Kai 6 XaptKA?7f, "Oaov rcep, i?r, %povov (3ovXeveiv OVK Ife- CTTtv, wf OVTTO) 0povtjitotf ov<7t /iT/dfi (TV diaXsyov rpidnovra srtiv. 136.' M^df, dv rt a)vw/-iat, 977, vCJTpo^ rpiditovra fi'rwv, epupai OTroabv TrwAfit ; Nat rd y rotaura, 07/ 6 Xapt/cA^f dAAd rot cry y, w Iitinpareg, , rd rrAfitora epurav ravra ovv jit?) 5' drfOKpiv^nai ovv, 977, dv rtf jwe epwra av etdw, oZov, TTOU otKet XaptKA'^f ; 77 Troi; ort Nat rd y Totavra, 977 6 Xapt/fA^. 37. 'O d Kpiriag 'AAAd rtivde rot oe drfe^eodai, l^r], derjaei, w Hw/cpaTff, yap ot/zat avrovg rjSj] Kararerpl(f)6ai diadpv^ovfisvovg vrco ocv. OVKOVV, ^77 6 2w:pdT77^, Kat TWV :rouvwv rowrot^, TOU T dtKaiov, Kal rov oaiov, Kat TWI> dAAwv TOJV rotou rwv ; Nat ud At', rf>?7 6 XaptKAfy^ , Kat TCJV /SovKoAwv ye >Tra> } - ii7? /tat at) ^Adrrovf rdf /3ot~( -j* 14 XENOPHON * [I. 2. 44. 38. *Evda Kai dfjlov eyeveTo, on d7rayyeA0fcVTo$ v rtepi Tpyt'ovTO TO> OZo (lev ovv i] ovvovoia tyeyovti Kpma Trpo cai caf ei%ov npog dAAT/Aovf, tpi)Tat. 3'J. eywye pqdevi [4r]deuiav elvai rraidevoiv -rrapd TOV /*?) doe- e at 'AA.Kt6fd(57;f OVK apeonovros ov- i)fiir]odrijv, ov %povov uiiiXeiTTjv avrti ei; dpx^ i*>p}*TiK,Q.TsrTpoeoT aval r^ troXeiM; en ydp ZuHpdrei avvovreg OVK dAAotf not fiaA/.ov ene%eipovv fj roZf ^.dXiora -nparrovot TO Tro^inad., 40. Tai yap 'AhKididdrjv, npiv eltioaiv trdiv etvat, Aet, eniTpoTTu (IEV ovn eavrov, TTpoardrf) dvai, w , K\OK; av pe dtddi-ai, ri eon vd/iOf ; ndvTt)? , dvai TOV IlepfAc/.t'a. At'do^ov w' TIVUV ETtatvov- fifv^v, on roiuiioi avdpei; eiaiv, olfiai fif] av dmaii^ TOV- TOV TVftelv TOV inaiyov TOV pi] tWoTa, TI ion vouog. 42. 'A/./.' oi-dev TI ^aXereov rrpdy/uaTOf iniBvueiq, a> dr], fydvat. TOV IlepiKtea, /3oi>Ao/ievof yvcjvai, TL SOTI TrdvTtf ydp OVTOI vopoi eiaiv, ov$ TO TTA^O^ pd^ov, a TE del Tfoieiv, Kai a UTJ. H6- repov 6e TayaOd vouioav delv Ttote.lv, i] TO, Kaxd ; Tdya^d, //) A/a, (pdvat, ueipaKiov, rd 6e Hand ov. 43. 'dv dt in) TO TrA.rjOo$, dAA', tjgnep OTTOV oAiyap^ia etTTtv, f , a %pf] noieiv, ypdi/>^, voy,oq KaXetTai. Kat av TV- pavvot; ovv KpaTuv TTJ<; rrdAewf ypdi/i^ TOtf TroAfVaif, & ^pj) Troietv, icat TavTa vd//of (7Tt ; Kai oaa Tvpavvo^ dp- ^6>v, (pdvai, ypdei, Kai ravTa vouo$ KaXetTai. 44. Bta Ilept'KAeff ; T Ap' ot% OTOV 6 KpeiTTW TOV ?ITT<*) pi) neiaag, dAAd fiiaoduevos, dvay*d- 05 Tro/etv, o Tt av avTai do/^ ; "Euoiye doKei, fydvai TOV .t'a. Kat 3aa apa Tvpavvot; ur\ I. 2. 50. J MKMOUABILIA. 16 dvayKd&i ~oteli ypatyuv, dvofj,ia eori ; Ao/cet juoi, 0dva< TOV nept/cAea dvarLdEfiai yap TO, oaa ripavvog UTJ ypd0f, vouov fvat."/4*5. "Ocra de o^ 6Atyot Toi)f uv) TreiaavrES, dAAd Kparovvre^ ypdovai, rcorepov ftiav >, TI ftfj 0c5/iev tvat ; Ildvra uoi 6oKel, v, sire JUT/, [3ia judAAov ^ vouog Etvai. Kal oaa apa TO irdv TrA^^of Kpazovv r&v rd xprjuara k^ovrj^v ypatfcsi UTj TfEiaav, (3ia judAAov r) vouog dv tli\ ; 46. MdAa rot, (frdvai rbv ITept/cAeo, d) 'AA/ci6idd7/ K, ovr' alriav ea^ev. 49. 'AAAd 2a)/cpdr7/f 7', e^)?; 6 /car^yopof, rovf narepat, iv edidaaKe, Tfeidw uev rovg ovv6vra$ ovrai rcoislv ru>v irarEpw, (fidaKUv de Kara vouov najmyoiaq skovri Kal rbv rcaripa dfjaai, rEKUTjpito TOJJTOJ xpufievog, d)g rbv duaOearEpov vnb rov oo0WTpow ot-diadai. 50. 'EuKpdrrjg 6e rbv fj.ev dfiadia^ 6eafj,evovra diKaiug dv Kal avrbv aiero dedeaQai vTrb raw emarafj-evuv, a /Lt^ avrot; iniararai Kal r&v roiovrw JO \):\OIIK,N'S [I. 2. 55. t, ri 6iaepei fiaviag uuaOia' ica : . uev uaivouKVOv$ wero ovufapovruq av dedeoOai Kai avroig Kai rol$ d>i/.oig, rouf 6e urj ertiorauevovg rd deovra, av iiavOarni rtapd rwv emorauevuv. 51. 'AAAd ye, t0^ 6 /ratT/yopoc, oi> /idvov rovf Trarepof, a/./.d /cat rove oAAoi/'f (Tvy^eveZf enoiet ev drifiia elvat Trapd rolq cavrci avvovoi , Aeywv, d)f ovre roi;^ o/ivovraf , cure Toi)f dma^Ofievov^ ot ovyyevel$ uxfreXovotv, dAAd roOf ^tv o/ iarfioi, ravg 6 oi avvdinelv iTnOTdpevoi. 52. de /cai Trept ruiv fiikuv avTOv Aeyetv, wf ovdev eZvat, ei /z?) at w0eAetv dvv^fl;ovT(u ^dfovf 6i avrov diov$ elvat Tiu^g TOV$ el6oTa$ rd deovra, Kai epuijvevoat 6vvauevov$ dvaireidovra ovv TOV$ veovf avrov, rf' avrov olda fiev Kai rrepi rrarepuv re Kai ru>v at /.wv ovyyevaiv, ot Trept 0/Aon' ravra Aeyovro icat rrpof rouroif ye 6^, o-i, rfj$ i>v%Tjg ei-ehdovoTjs, i v y povy yiyverai (f>povr]aig, rd owjua rov olKZiordrov avdpurtov TTJV e$eveyKavre(;)d(j>aviiZovoiv. 54. ^EAeye 6e, on KKaarog eavrov, 5 Trdvrcjv \iakiara (f>iXei, rov ow- \iaro<; o ri av dxpelov ijKai dvw^eAef, avroq re d Trape^ei ai>f9rT6.yap avruv twjy&s re, Kai rpi- %a$, Kai rvhovg dtiaipovat, Kai roig larpolg rcape^orjai uerd TTOVCJV re Kai aAyrjiovuv Kai d~oreuveiv Kai drcoKaetv, Kai rovrov ^dpiv oiovrai dejy avroig Kai fiioOov riveiv Kai rd a/aAov e rov orouaro$ drtoTrruovatv, a>f dvvavrai Trogpst)- TXJJO), dtort pov dnuov eori, rcapeKaXet exiue- XeloOat rov (if sAjuov re dvOp&TTG) KOI dyaObv elvai, TO 6e dpyov (3Xa6ep6v re aal KUKOV, Kal TO uiv epyd&oOai dyaQov, rd 6e dpyelv Kait6v,[rov(; /tev dya- 0dv n TTOiovvra^ epydfeoOai re, e0?/, Kal epydra^ dyadovq elrai rovg 6s Kv6evovra$, ?/ ri dAAo Trovrjpbv Kai em^ri- (utof iroiovvrag, dpyovg drreKdhsi. 'E/c 6e rovra)v 6p6)<; d,v e%oi TO, 'Epyov 6' ovdev oveidof, acpjirj 6e r' oveidof. ' 58. To 6e 'O^pov eoc ^V /cat drjficiTiithg aai fyiXdvQpwnrx; uv I ^"" ''iS - II & ydp,7roAAoi>$ > l-nidvfirjrd^ Kai darovg nai i-evov$ Aac deva TTwrrore fitodov TTJ$ ovvovaia<; enpdt-a.ro, dAAd d^ovwf Irrfjpitei TWV eavroi; d>v Tivef funpd juep?/, rrap* eneivov npoixa Aafiovref, TroAAoO roZf dAAotf tTraiAouv, /cat VK /(7ai', tj^Trep ^xctvof , 6r];tOTiKoi TOI$ yap ra didovai OVK ijOeXov diaXeyeoOai. ^61. 'AAAd ye KOI npb$ rov$ dAAorf dvfyxjrrovf icoo/iov rroAet Trapct^e rroAAoi /^dAA ovofiaards erri TOVTOJ yeyove. A/^a^ /*ev yap ratf e7ri6r)p.ovvTa$ kv AaKe^ai^ovt J-KVOV$ idei- f 6e did rrarrof TOV f3iov rd kavrov dana- vijv rd neyiora ndvra^ roi>g ot;?- yap Trotwv TOV^ (ivy)'tyvo/tevovf 62. 'Ejot ftei' ? , edv Tnf ^avepdf yt'vT/rat /fAerrrwy, ^ AaiTrodvraJr, ^ rot^wpv^wv, // dvdpar(o6i^6[itvo^ t r\ lepo- , rovroig davarog sanv rj fyuia wv snelvog ndvruv nXeiarov drftl^tv. 63. *AAAd ^^v T^ rroAet ye ovre TroAejuou aa>c twp,6dvro^, ovre arderewf, ovre rrpo- dootaf, OVT dAAou Kanov ovdevbf Trurrore alriog lyevero. Ovde nfjv I6ia yg ovdeva n&rtore dvdpdjnuv ovre dyadiJv d~earlprjaev, ovre xa/eotf Trepte'fiaAev dAA' ovd' air lav ru>v etptjpewv ovievbg TrtuTror' ea^e. 64. ITa>^ oyv aV et/ T^ ypa0^ ; 05- dvrt /iev roi) JUT) vopi&iv dtoiic;, ^^ T^ ypa0^7 yeypoTTTo, avEpb$ TJV deparfevwv a TWI dAAwv dvflpwrrwv dvrt (Je TOJ; 6 d^ 6 ypaipdfievo^ avrbv qrtdro, rcjv avvovruv rov$ novrjpdg ijnQvniag i\ovra^ rovrw Itev travwv, rf/f (51 /caAAtdr^f /cat fieya^onpeneordrr}^ d/ I. 3. 3. MKMOKABIL1A. rrjs, y TroAeif re Kai otKov$ ev O'IKOVOI, Trporperrw i-mdv- uelv ravra 6e Trpdrruv, Tr&g ov [ieydXijs d^tof TJV ry CHAPTER III. SUMMARY. Iw the two previous chapters a general answer has been given to toe charges preferred against Socrates. The remainder of the work has now the following objects in view : 1. That the general defence, thus far made out, may be strengthened by particular details, and in this way the ma- liguity of the accusers be placed in a stronger light; and. 2. That the whole life of Socrates may be set forth as a pattern of every virtue. In this third chapter, therefore, it is shown, in a more special manner, how both he himself worshiped the gods, and how he recommended others to worship them ( 1-4) ; and how he himself practised self-control, and advised others to act in similar cases. ($ 5-7.) 1. '&g tie dfj Kai o>0Ae?i> idoicei [iot rov$ gvvovrag ra \iiv pyo) deiKVvw eavrov olo<; f}v, rd 6e Kai diaA,ey6fievo$, TOVTWV 6rj ypdi/>o>, OTTOOO, dv 6ia[j.v7][j,ov.vaG). Td fiev roivvv Trpdf rovg $EOV (f>avepo f]v Kai noitiv Kai Xeyuv, Hvdia v-rroKpiverai rolq epwrwoi, TTUH; del rroielv i) i -dvaiag, r/ irepi -npoyovuv dspa-neta^, rj nepi dAAov nvbg TWV TOIOVTW 77 re ydp HvOia vdjuw noXeug dvaipel noiovvrag evorsfiwf dv TTOLELV, Ew/cpaTT/f re OVTCJS Kai av- TO$ e-noiei, Kai rolg dAAoff Trapqvei, TOV$ de dAAwf Trcjf 7roiovv-a$ TTSpiepyovs Kai iiaraiovq evoui&v iivai. 2. Kai v%eTo 6e Trpof -ov$ -deovs anAcJg rayadd ditiovai, Wf rov$ tieovg /cdAAidra eidorag, onola ayadd eari rovg 6' lisvovg xpvaiov, rj dpyvpiov, ^ rvpavvida, ff dAAo rt roioVTQv, ovtisv 6id$" Tatf rrapd TWV tvatfooraruv rt^atf /X6v, Kai ftfj eWdra T^V 6d6v, dvrl /SAeTroi'TOf /cat etddrof Kai ruv U/./MV de /ua>- pt'av Ka77/ydpct, otrtvef Trapd rd Trapd TO>I> i9cwv orifiaivo- (leva TToiovai n, t^vXaTTOfievoi rfjv Trapd rolg dv0pa>Trotf ddo^t'av. Avroc de Trdvra -rdvdpuiiiva vnepeupa irpog rfjv rrapd rojv fauv t-vu6ovXlav. 5. AtatTfl 6e rqv re ^v^v k-rraidevae Kai rd aw/za, ^ dv rtf, ei /ZT) rt tiatuoviov KIT], i9appaAewf al dtdyot, at oy yap euTeA^f ?/v, tjfr' ov oM', et rtf OUTW^ dv 6Atya pyabtTO, (j^re /^^ Aa/i6dvtv rd 2aM'pdret dpKovvra airu> jt/ev yap rodovTO) ^p^ro, ooov ^decjf ijaflte /cat eTrt Toi;ra) ovrw Trapea/ceuaa/Ltevof et, w^re r7)v l-niOvpiav rov airov 6tl>ov av~& elvat' TTOTOV de Trdv 7/(Ji) i]v aurai, dtd TO ^r) , et jur) 6i\pu>T). 6. Et rj. 3. Kai of, Aet-ov r^uv, (f>T), TO ovofiara avrtiv. 'Erti uev roivvv erruv rroiTjaei " tywye [idXiora redavuana, erti 6e 6i6vpdu6u) 6i)v, eni 6e rpayudia io0oAea, erti 6e dvtipiavrorrotia nohvuXeirov, erri de faypaQia Zevgiv. 4. Ilorepd aoi doKovatv ol dnepya^ofievoi etdwAa dftri<; ravra yiyverai. Tt5v dg drenudprd)^ K^OVTCOV, orov eveKd lore, Kai rwv avfpu$ err' &eheip ytyvoueva yvw^.rj<; epya elvat. 5. OVKOVV doxei ooi 6 ef apx^q TTOIUV dvdpAnovs, err' ucbeXeia rrpo^- Beivai avrotf dt' o)v alaOdvovrai eKaara, 6(j)6ahuovg /uev, &<$* opdv rd opard, WTO de, IJ^T' aKOvetv rd aKOvard douuv ye uf)V, el ui} plveg rrpo$eredr)aav, ri av fjfilv o^eAo^ f)v ri$ d' av alo6ijai$ T/V yAvwewv, Kai dpifteuv, Kai ndv- TWV TWV dtd ardfiarog fjdew, el urj yAa^TTa rovruv yvaijuwv h-eipydoOrji 6. ITpdf de rovroif, ov doxei ooi ftai rotit 1. 4. 10. J MEMORABILIA. epy<>) eotKevai, TO, enei dadevrjs fj,ev sartv i] b\>iq, avrfjv -Qvptiaai, a, orav pev avrq j^pf/aflat n dey, dvaTrerdvvvrai, ev 6e ro> VTTVOJ ovyKkeierai ; 0)5- pvoi re dnoyeiotioai rd vnep rtiv dfifidrw, 0)5- p/d' 6 ex rrtf Ke&akrjs idp&s KaKovpyy TO de, rr/v duoriv de^eadat pev ndaat; ^xyvd^, efjnrinXaodat 6e prjTrore Kai rov$ JUEV npo- odev 666vTa$ Trdoi uoi otovg r/j,veiv elvat, rovf 6s you- ov TIVO$ drjfitovpyov Kai $1X0- To 6e, epfyvaai. pev epwra TTJS renvo- 6e ralg yeivafievai^ epwra rov eKrpefaiv rolg 6e rpafalot uiyiorov fikv Ttodov rov ^r\v, psyiorov 6e 66ov rov ftavdrov ; 'AjueAef Kai ravra EOIKE nvog poavvr)v nvd, cjg oiei, e^etv ; 9. Ma At' ov ydp opdi rov$ Kvpiovg, &$nep ruv evddde yiyvofiEvuv rov$ dr^uovpyovq. Ovde ydp rr\v eav- rov ov ye ibv^v opug, 77 rov Otoparog ivp a ioriv &$re xard ye TOVTO et-eori aoi Xeyeiv, on ovdev yvtifiq, dAAd ndvra Trpdrreig. 10. Kai 6 'Apfardd^o^, Ovroi, >'6>, a) Sw/cpaTEf, vtrepopti rd tiaiuoviov, dAA' eKelvo 24 XKNOPHO.N'* [I. 4. 15 7} d)f Tf/f iftift tieparceicu; rrpof- detoflat. OVKOVV, etywj, OCTOJ fieya^cnpeiriarepov di-iol ot , TOOOVTU /^dAAov at TtfiijTeov avro j 11. Ev f, $77, art, eZ vofii^oiui -deovg avdp&rcuv n faovri&iv, OVK dv a/teAotT/v avrcjv. 'ErretT* ou olei Qpovri&iv ; cl nptirov [iev povov -^ tifpanevovoi ; rrota o$, fj ipv%T}, fj ddX-nrj, fj voooi$ irtLKOVp^oat, // ptopTjv docr/vaei Kai TW aw/tart /tat TT) KpaTiarsvovreg ; Ovre yap /Bodf ar e^wv odi/ia, dr- V 6e yvw/iT/y, ^duvar' av Trpdrreiv, a edovhero, ovff oaa xelpas ZXEI, &pova d* eart, TrAeov ovdev e%ei av 6e, Vfl^OrlpUV TWV TrAetCTTOU d^idSV TTV%7)KO)$, OVK Olei OOV eniueXelaOat ; dAA', OTOV Tt TTOITJOWOI, ro/ztetf aw- aow (f>povri^eiv ; 15. "OTOV 7re/i7r6X7tv, cjfTTfp ov oot ^^ neuTreiv avTOVf, au/i6ovAovf o Tt ^pr) TTOIEIV Kai /UT) troietv. "Orav de 'A^rvj^at^, l<^/, Tnn^ovoevoe^ T< rftrt I. 4. 19. 1 MEMORABILIA. 25 uavrtK,i](; (ppdfaaiv, ov Kai aoi doKel$ (ftpa^etv avrov$, ovd' orav roig "EAA^at repara neunovre$ TTpoarjuaivuoiv, ovd' drav Trdaiv avOpunois ; dAAd uovov ae e^aipovvreg ev due- Kararidevrai ; 16. Otei 6' av rovg -&eovg rotf dv- o^av e[j,(t>voai, wf licavoi eiaiv ev ital Katctis notetv, el [jfi dvvaroi 7\aav, nai TOV$ dvdp&Ttovg egciTraTWpevovg TOV Trdvm %p6vov ovde-nor' av aiodeodat ; Ov% optic;, on rd 7ToXi%povib)Ta-a Kai povri&iv, rjjv 6e rov 0p6v7/<7iv HT) iKavfjv elvai dua irdvruv e-rriueXeiadai 18. "Hi> fievToi, (jfrrep dvdp&novg $epaTrev(t)v yi-yv&aKei$ rov(? di'ridepaneveiv edehovrag, Kai ^apt^ouevog roix; dv- g, Kai avudovhevouevog Karapavddveig rov$ vg, OVTU Kai rc5v -&EMV rrelpav Aojttfidv^ depairevuv, el n aoi fiehrjaovai nepl r&v dd^Awv dvOp&Troig avu6ov heveiv, yvtiasirb delov, on roaqvrov Kai roiovrov lariv, Ad Kai errors ev eprjuia elev t eneirrep rjyrjaatvro uT]6ev av irore oov Ttpdrroiev, i9eovc iiaXadeiv. B XENOPHON'S J 1. 5. CHAPTER V. SUMMARY. THE virtue of self-control is commended on the following ground* i The man who is destitute of self-control can be of no ase either to him- elf or to others ($ 1-3) ; neither can such a one be at all pleasing or ac- ceptable in the intercourse of society. ($ 4.) Self-control, in fact, form* the basis of all the other virtues, and ought, therefore, to be our chief tudy (ib.), since without it we can neither attain to nor practise any thing praiseworthy. ( 5.) Socrates not only commended this virtue in hia discourses, but exem- plified it most strikingly in all his words and actions. ($ 6.) 1. E/ 6e 6i] xai eyKpdreia KaAov re KayaOov dvSpl KTTJ- lid eanv, eTTiOKeifruueda, ft n TTpov6i6a%e Aeyo>i> ei$ avrfjv roidde. T i2 avdpe$, el, noXiuov qplv yevoaivov, (3ovXoi- fieOa eXeodai dvdpa, v0' ov udhtor 1 av avroi /lev ou&i pt6a, TOV$- 6e TroAe/ztouf \tipoi[if.0a^ ap* uvnv' av aiada- voifieda ^TTCJ yaarpo^, TJ olvov, J] novov, rj vrrvov, TOVTOV &v aipolfu.Oa ; icai nug av olrjOeiTjpev ~bv TOIOVTOV fj f^ ouoai, fj roi)f noXefiiovi; Kparfjoai ; 2. Et 6' errt re rov Qiov yevopevoi (3ovA.oineOd TW errtrpt'i/xM ^ Traifiag ap- peva<; Traidevaai, ^ -dvyaripa^ -rrapOevov^ 6ta(j)VAdi;ai, ?/ %pf)nara diaouoai, ap 1 d^ioma-rov eig ravra r)yr}vXd!-aaOai TOIOVTOV yevloOai ; Kai yap ov%, tj^Trep ol TrAeove/crai rwv dAAwv dtyaipovnevoi %p']! iara eavrovg doicovai 7TAov-ien>, ovrw^ 6 aKparf)^ rolg uev aA- /3Aa<5epdf, eavru) d' w^eAt^o^, dAAd Kaxovpyog /uev aAAwv, eavrov 6e TroAv KaKovpyorepog, el ye naitovp- yorarov eon [ifi fj.6vov rov OLKOV rov eavrov 6eipetv, dAAd Kai ro atiua nai rr]v ibv^rjv. 4. 'Ev ovvovaia de ri$ av rjadeiri TGJ roioura), or eideit] TO> 6^;&) re Kai TCJ otroi \aipovra /idAAov r\ rolq $i\oi<; ; apd ye ov XPV ^dvra av 1, 5. G.] MKMORABIL.IA. 21 dpa, rjyrjfjduevov -i)v eynpaTeiav dpsTfjg elvai np^nda, TavTrjv 7Tpu)-ov ev ~y ipv^ KaTacfKevdcfaodai. 5. Tig yap dvev TavrTjg i] uddoi TI av dyaOov, 77 ; j] Tig OVK av, Talg fjdovaig dovAevwv, Kai TO od)|ua Kai TT)V \pv^r\v ; euoi pev do/cet, vf) TT/V "Hpav, eAevOsfHi) jt/ev avdpt evK~ov elvai, fir/ TV%EIV dovAov TOIOVTOV, dovkevovTa de Talg ToiavTaig fjdovalg iKETeveiv Tovg -deovg, deonoTtiv dyadtiv TV%elv ovrcjg yap av fid- vug b Totovrog adideir]. 6. ToiavTa de Aeywv, KTI gy/cpa- TEorspov Tolg epyoig fj Tolg Xoyoig eavTov ETcedeiKvvev ov yap uovov T&V did TOV otifiaTog rjdovtiv enpaTei, dAAd Kai Trig 6id T&V xprjudTW, vouifav TOV trapd TOV TV%OV- of ^pjj/Ltara XauddvovTa deoTTOTrjv eavTov Kadiardvai Kai dovXeveiv SovXeiav ovdepidg i]Tfrov aio%pdv. ^A't*L)A.** r CHAPTER VI. SUMMARY. THIS chapter contains the substance of three conversations between Socrates and Antiphon the sophist: CONVERSATION FIRST. Autiphon, intending to cast ridicule on the philosophy of Socrates, and thereby draw over his followers unto himself, reproaches him with the meanness and discomfort of his mode of life, and his taking no fee for his instructions, and remarks, that the only possible result of his labors must be to teach men how to be miserable. ( 1-3.) Socrates replies to this as follows : 1. He who imparts gratuitous instruction is master of his own time, and talks when and with whom he pleases. ( 4, 5.) 2. A plain and simple diet is not only more conducive to health, and more easily procured, but is also more palatable to the wise man than all the costly dishes of the rich. ( 5.) So, too, the only true object of attire is to counteract the effects of cold and heat, and for this purpose the sim pier it is the better. ( 6, 7.) 3. That man will never give himself up to the pleasures of the table, or to sloth, or libidinous indulgences, whose bosom is familiar with things which not only delight him while he makes use of them, but which also afford the pleasing hope of lasting utility. For if men rejoice when they see their affairs going on well, how much greater delight ought he to fed who is both conscious to himself of improving in the paths of virtue, and 28 XF.NOIMION'S [I. 6. 3 perceives that he is making those better with whom he associate* (* 8, 9.) 4. That man, moreover, will be far better able to discharge the duties which he owes to his friends and his country, who is content with little, than he who can not live except in the midst of costly profusion. '$ 9.) Y Happiness does not consist in luxury and magnificence ; on the con- trary, he who stands- in need of the fewest things comes nearest to the divine nature. ($ 10.) CONVERSATION SECOND. On another occasion, Antiphon having re- marked that he thought Socrates a just man, indeed, but by no means a wise one in not receiving compensation for his instructions ; and that by this very conduct, moreover, he himself virtually declared that what ho imparted was not worth purchasing ($ 11, 12), Socratet replied as follows : He who sells his wisdom for a stipulated price, sullies and degrades wis- dom ; whereas he who, on seeing any one possessed of good abilities and rood native principles, imbues him with the lessons of his own wisdom and makes him his friend, discharges the duty of a good citizen f$ 13) ; nd such a one derives more true pleasure from the intercourse of good friends, and from the progress which they make under bis guidance in the paths of virtue, than he could possibly receive from any pecuniary recom- pense. ($ 14.) CONVERSATION THIRD. At another time, on being asked by the same person how it happened that he professed to make others able to take part in public affairs, but took no part in them himself, Socrates replied, that he who made it his study to qualify as many as possible to engage in the management of the state, proved of more real service to the state than if he merely Turned his own attention to public affairs. ($ 15.) 1 . "At-iov ($' avrov, itai a Trp6$ 'AvrKfxjvra rbv f) rrapaXinelv. 'O yap 'Avruptiv -nore rovf ovvovoiaordf pvrov napeleoQai, -pogeXdwv TO> napovrw avrtiv, l>U|e rdde 2. T Q Zuwpare^, eyo> pev GJU^V rovg jihoaotyovvraf evdainoveorepovg vcu yiyveadat, av 6i [101 6oKel$ ravavria rrjg dTTO^eXavKivai $<; yovv ovrw^, o>$- ovd' av VTTO (5e<77roT^ diair^isvog fieiveie, atria re any itai irord niveu; TO (fMvkorara, KOI ifidriov rjf^ieaai ov povov (ftav- Kov, d/i/.d TO avro &epov$ re Kal xeiutivog, dvvnodrjro^ rs nal a^iruv dioTsAetf. 3. Kal p^v %pf}pard ye ov vetf, a Kal Kr^evoix; evfipaivet, icai e*T^/ievovf piurepov re Kal r\6iov TTOIEI i^v. Et ovv, u^nep Kal T oi>~ uaftyrdc 1. 6. 9.] MEM011ABILIA. 29 aiTodeiKVvovaiv, ovrot KOI ov rov$ o~vvovra$ dia6f]oei$, vo- uie KaKodaiuovia$ diddoitakoq elvai. 4. Kal 6 Tcpoq ravra elrce Ao/ceZf uoi, eQij, a 'Avrf^aiv, vai ue ovruq dviaptig ZTJV, &$re TreTfeia[j.ai, ae jtidAAov a/no* Oaveiv av eAeatfat, 77 jr\v ugirep ey' w av [iia6dv Xa^dvwaiv^ kfiol de firj Aajti- ddvovn OVK dvdyicr] diaAeyeadai, w av p) jSovAw^at ; w T^V diatrdv \tov (pav^i^eig, wf T^TTOV jtiev vytetva iodiovrog {iov f) aoi), r)rrov de ia%vv -nape^ovra ; TTOpiaaodat rd ejitd diaiTTjfiara rtiv otiv, did TO re nai Tro^vTE^ea-epa elvai ; ?/ wf T/dt'ca paivovrai, oi de qyovpe- voi KaAc5f rrpo%G)pelv eavrolg i] yecjpyiav, ?) vavKkTjpiav, f) aAA' o n av rvyxdvuoiv epya^outvoi, a>f ev -npdrrovreq eiipaivovrai. 9. Oie* ovv d-nd ndvruiv rovruv rooavrnv 80 xrNOPHON'b [I. 0. 14. civet, uoqv and rov eavrov re ^yeladat /teP.rt'o) yi- yveaOai, nal iXov$ d[teivov$ KrdoOai ; 'Eyw roivvv 6*ta- TfAcj ravra vopifav. 'Edv 6e 6f) fyiXovc ft TroAtv eXeiv SFTQ, Trortpo) i\ rAetwv a\o>\r\ rovruv entfieXeloOat, TW, w^ lyu vvv, $ TOJ, u)$ av /mapi'CC, (Jiatrw/zei'w ; arparevoirc 'AvTi0Jiv, rryw evdaiuoviav oiofiei'to rpvtfrfjv /cat Aemv flvai tya> dtaAryojuevof rJ; Sc T etTrev T i2 2wfpaTff, ^yw Tot OE pev dinaiov 6v de ovd' OTTCJ^T/OVJ'. Aoxetf 6i pot nai avrbq TOVTO y/} vutOKEtv ovdeva ynl v r^ ovvovaia^ dpyvpiov TTpdr-ef Kdiroi TO ye Ifidnov, 7) T//V oiniav, f{ aAAo Tt, uv KfKrrjnai. dpyvpiov ai-iov elvai, ovtievi av ^7) 5~t ~poi*.a eAaTTov TT/C dftaf Aa^aii'. 12. A7//.ov oV/, STt, et /fat TT)V ovvovaiav aioi; Ttvdf d^i'av eh'at, /cat TOV- T^ av OVK eAaTTOV r?jg d^iac dpyvpiov f.rtpdrrov. Ai'/;atof fit-v ovv av etys, OTI OVK i$a7rard$ enl TrXeovet-ia, 00^65- de OVK di\ (iTjdevog ye dia eTriordfievog. 13. 'O de ZuKpdTrjs ~pd$ ravra elrtev - T Q AvTt0c5v, Trap' i}ulv vopi&rai, T^V upav /cat TT)V oo0tav, dfioiug pev tcaXdv, bjioiux; de aio%pov. StariOeaOai tlvai idv ri$, bv av yvai KaAov T ndyadov epaarrjv bvra, rovrov 0tAov eavTw -notr/rat, a&fypova fyuev /cat rfjv ooiav rovg p.ev dpyvpiov TOJ TTwAovvTa^, aofaardg drro/caAovCTtv, op-tf ev^>vd ovra, diddoicuv o rt av e^q dyadov, (f)i/.ovTTOtetrat, rovrov voui^ouev, a TCJ /a/oJ /fdya^ai rroAtT^ ravra rrnielv. 14. 'Eya> d' ovv at avTOf, w ^, ^ JTTTTW dyoOoj, ^ xvi't, ^ opvidi /. 6. 15. -- 7. 2.] MHMORAB1LIA. 31 ovrtj Kai in udXXov ^do^ai QiXoig dyadolg- Kai, edv n dyadov, diddaub), Kai aXXoig ovvioTrjfu, Trap' &v av avref, aveAtrrcov, icoivy ovv roif ^iAotj t, /cat, av rt opcjfiev dyadov, e:Aeyojue0a, ai ueya ev icepdog, edv dAA^Aoif ^i'Aot ytyvupeSa. 'Ejuot ^ ravra dxovovTi Edoicei avrog re ftaicdpiog slvai, Kai VS dicovovrag em Kahoicdyadiav ayeiv. 15. Kai TraAiv TTOTS TOV 'Avrt^wvTOf spopivov avrdv, ei/ rjyelrai TroXiriicovg Trotelv, avrog 6e ov -rd noXirtitd, eiTrep EirioraTat ; IloTepug 6' av, e7/, H) 'Avrt0c5v, judAAov rd Tro/ltrtKa Trpd'TOi^i, el aura Trpdrroifit., y tl errfjue/lo/jU7/v TOV d>f TrXeiarovg in elvai Trpdrreiv avrd ; CHAPTER VII. SUMMARY. IN this chapter we are informed in what way Socrates incited hia S'iends to lay aside all habits of arrogance and vanity, and attend solely to the practice of virtue. The arguments employed by him with this view may be summed up as follows : The best way of becoming eminent is, in whatever vocation one zaay wish to appear superior, to be in that aqtually superior. For, if a person be not intimately acquainted with a particular art, but possess only a su- perficial acquaintance with the same, that individual, when a trial is ac tually made of his ability, will not only incur the disgrace of being- an empty pretender, but will have proved a source of injury to those who nave suffered themselves to be deceived and imposed upon by him. 1. J E,TTtoKe^G)Uda de, ei Kai dXafrveiag dTrorpi-nuv -rovt, avvovrag, dperr/f Zm/ieXelcrdai irpoe-peTrev del yap eXe- yev, 0i>$- e aeTtw yeAotof <5v, /eat oi povov avXrjrf]^ Kanog, dAAd avOpv, mjf ovic Tf, Kai dAvatreAwf, at xarayeAdortaf f3ioJaerai ; 3. el n$ /3ovAotro arparriyix; ayadoc, fir) c5>, i, ij Kv6epv7]Tj)$ t t-vvoaj/icv, rt ov airu) ovfi&aivoi. T Ap' ov/c dv, et /iev, emOvfiuv rov doiteiv inavb$ elvai ravra irpdrretv, ^IT) dvvairo neiOeiv, rainy XVTTTJPOV ; el 6e 7m'- oeiev, in dOAturepov ; Af/Aor ydp, on tcvCepvdv re ara- 6 fiij eTrtord[jievo$, i] arparriyuv, aTroteoeiev dv ovf QOVA.OITO, Kai avrdf ata^paif re /cat naictjjg drraA- 4. 'flfavTWf dg /cat TO rrAovotov, /cat TO dvdpetnv, nai TO ioxypov, pi] ovra, donelv dAvtrtTtAef d7tiv eJd/cet /cat TOI) dAa^ovevcadat d Toif ovvovTOf TOtdde XEiVOPHON'S MEMORABILIA OF SOCRATES. BOOK II. CHAPTER I. SUMMARY. SOCRATES having- suspected that a certain voluptuary, named Aristiy. pus, was defirous of engaging in the management of public affairs, prove* to him that one who cultivates such an intention ought first of all to be under strict self-control, lest, allured by the charms of pleasure, and dis- gusted at the same time by the toil and fatigue of public affairs, he may prove recreant to his duty. ( 1-7.) On Aristippus' having confessed, however, that his inclinations did not lead him to pablic affairs but to an inactive and pleasurable existence ($ 8, 9), Socrates starts a new inquiry, namely, which of the two lead hap- pier lives, they who command, or they who are subjected to the command of others ; in other words, masters or slaves. ( 10.) Aristippus, how ever, declares that he himself wishes neither to command as a master nor to serve as a slave, but to be free, since freedom is the path that most of all leads to a happy existence. ( 11.) Socrates thereupon proceeds to show that freedom, in the sense in which Aristippus understands the term, is at war with the first principles of human society, in which state the condition of either governing or being governed is a necessary one ; and that he who is unwilling to submit to this condition either in public or private life, is eventually compelled by the more powerful to flee, as it were, to slavery for refuge. ( 12, 13.) When Aristippus, upon this, being still unwilling to yield the point declared that he confined himself to no one commonwealth, but moved about as a citizen of tha world, Socrates proceeds to show both the other dangers that threaten him who keeps roaming from land to land, and especially the risk which he runs of falling into slavery ; in which state as Socrates explains to him, a person like Aristippus, who wishes to do nothing, and yet expects to do well, is dealt with after a very summary fashion. (14-16.) At length, driven to extremity, Aristippus charges those who engage B2 31 [11. 1. 3. iu pa lie affairs with folly, in voluntarily taking upon themselves a labo- rious and annoying task ($ 17) ; whereupon Socrates proceeds to sliow him that there is a wide difference between those who labor voluntarily, and those who labor because compelled so to do : that tlm former may desist whenever they please, but the latter not : and that the former., moreover, undergo all labors cheerfully, both from the consciousness of doing what is right and good in itself, and from the prospect of eventually receiving a rich recompense from others. ($ 17-19). And, besides, a life of indolent enjoyment is conducive to health neither of body nor of mind, whereas active exertion, whether corporeal or intellectual, always leads to the happiest results; it being a well-established rule that the gods givo nothing good unto mortals without labor and care. Socrates then shows, both by the testimony of poets ($ SO), and that of Prodicus, also, in his beautiful apologue respecting the " Choice of Hercules." that true happi- ness can only be obtained by a temperate and virtuous career. ( 21-04.) 1. 'EAOKEI 6i poi KOI rotavra Xiyw Trporperretv -rave Of doKelv eyKpdreiav rrpbg emdvpiav Qpurov, nai Kal VTTVOV, nai piyov$, Kai ddknovs, Kai TTOVOV de -iva rijv OVVOVTOJV dKO^aaTorepu)^ e^ovra :rpdf rd Totovra, "Elrre poi, $77, v vtitv, -rbv /m', orrwr; lnavb<; eorai ap%eiv t rbv V ffrot^si'wv; Kai 6 'Apiarnr-rro^ s(br) Aojcet yovv pot TJ -pcxf>^ dp%fi elvat ovde yap ^GJT/ y* dv Tig, el HTJ rp(ftot~o. 2. Ovtcovv TO f^iv (3ovAaOat OITOV orav t5pa jJKq, dfuboTepoig etKbg TtapayiyveoOai ; yap, t07/. To ovv TrpoaipeloOat TO KaTerrelyov \ov ripdi reiv, ij rg yaarpl ^api^eadai, rcoTepov dv o Tov ei$ TO dp%eiv, eT), vf] Ata, rraidevofi fir) TO TTJf TroAewr; dTrpaura yiyvrjTai napd TTJV { vov dp%Tjv. OVKOVV, 7], Kal orav TTIEIV (3oi>XwTai, rd bvvaodai SiiptivTa dvexeadai ra> avrai npo^dtTeov ; Tldvv tiev ovv, <}>T). 3. To de vrcvov eyicpaT^ flvai, CJ^TE dvva nOai Kal 6^ KoiuqOfjvai Kal rrpwt dvaoTTJvai, Kal dypVTt- vjjaai, i TI 6eoi, Trorepw dv npo^Qti^Ev ; Kal TOVTO, EV avwraXw, TTO- repG) av Trpo^elvai /zdAAov Tfperfot ; IIoAv, vi\ Ai', e0?/, T&J Traidevo{j,EV(i) Kai yap rdv oAAwv ovdev oeAor TWV TotoyrwiJ fia6r]/j:dr(i)v. 4. OVKOVV 6 OUTW Trerrat- dev^tevog rjrrov av 6oKel aot VTTO ru>v dv7i7rdA.w, 77 TO , dAiaicsadai ; TOVTCOV yap drjnov rn {lev yaarpi va, /cat /LtdAa Ivta dvgwnovneva, ouuc; TT} m6v- \iia rov tyayelv dydfieva Ttpbg TO de/eap, d/ao/cerai, rd 6 TTOTW evedpeverat. Hdvv uev ovv, eei'af , oZov ot TE opTvyef Kai oi Trepdf/te^, Tote $77- pdrpotg fj,TriTT-ovai ; Svve^r/ /cat TavTa. 5. Ov/covv do/fe? COL aiaxpov elvat dv^pcjTra), TCVTO 7rdo%etv rol$ d0pove ardroig rtiv -9r]piwv ; cjfirep oi uoi%oi el^sp^ovrai ti<; rd^ di;, eldorsg on nivdvvog T(Z noi^evovri^ a ~e 6 vo/zof i', /cat Kvedpevdrjvac, Kai Xr^divra v6pio67]vai. Kai TTjXlKOVTUV UeV emKEtUEVW T&J UOLXEVOVTl KttKtoV TS Kai aia%ptiv, 6/iWf etf Ta eniKivdwa 0epea0at, dp' OVK f]Si] TOVTO iravTaTraat KaKodaiuovtivrog eonv "Eftotye e0r/. 6. To <5 ftvat /iV rdg dvayKaiordra^ Trpd^etf Totf dv6pb)iroig iv vTrat^pw, otov Tdf T /cat Ta^ yewpytKa^ 1 , /cat TWV dAAwv ou Taf e/.a^iorag, rove; 6e TroAAovf dyvfivdoTug ^tv Trpo^ T i/)v^;77 /cat $dA7r77, ov doKet aoi TroAAr) djUfiAfita etvat ; ZvveipT] Kai TOVTO OVK- OVV 6oKi aoi TOV usAXovTa dp^etv doKelv delv Kai TavTa 0eptv ; Hdvv uev ovv, 0r/. 7. OvKovv^tl TOV? ^ TOVTWV artavTuv elq TOV? dp%iKOv<; TaTTOuev, vg Taina iroielv eig TOV<; ui]6' dvTnroi7)aoue~ vovg rou ap\LV Tagouev ; 2vv0/7 /cat TOVTO. Tt ovv ; krreidf] Kai TOVTWV EKaTepov TOV 0vAov TT)V Tatv olada, rj6r] TTOT' eTrecr/cft/^a), tf rroTEpav TOJV Ta^EW TOV di/cat'(Jf di' TarTotf ; 8. "Eycjy', 0r; 6 ' at ovSauug ye TOTTO) euavTbv F.l$ rffv TCJV a?x lv /3ovAo 36 XI.NOPHON'S [II. 1. 12. ra%iv. Kai yap rtdvv uoi doei u(f>poro<; dvOpurrov tlvai TO, fieydAov epyov ovrof TOV eavrw TO deovra rtapa- onevd&tv, UTI dpKf.lv TOVTO, dAAd rrpo^avaOeaOai TO nai rot? dAAoif rroAtTatf , J>v deovrai, rtopi&iv Kai eavTw fie* TroAAd, div /3ovAT a Te icai i}6iara ftiOTEveiv. 10. Kai 6 BouAet ovv *ot TOI'TO 0ei/>fc)jU0a, TroTtpot T/dtoy Cwoti', oi ovTtf, ^ o/ dpftonevoi ; ITdvu /tzev ovv, e^>7/. ITpwror roivvv TWV idvtiv, (iv 7//aeZf lofiev, iv fiev ry 'Aom ap^ovatv, apxpvTai 6e Dvpot, /rai 4>pvyef, ai Avdot ev dt- rg EvpwTrg, 2.KvOai pev ap^ovoi, Maiwrai d? de T^ Af6v^, Kap^rjdovioi p,ev dp%ovoi, At- de apxpvrai. Tovruy ovv rtoripov^ ^diov ofei ^7/v ; ^ TCJV 'EAAr/vwv, ev olf /coi avTOf el, Tiorepoi aoi doKovaiv r/diov, oi KpoTouvTCf, ^ oi KpuTOvfievoi, ^fjv ; 11. 'AAA j-)-w Tot, eT) 6 Saj^paT^f, (jfrrep OUTC di' dp^r/f, OVT dtd dovAetaf 7} oddf OVTT; epei, ovTWf /iTjde di' dvdpu- louc av TI Aeyoif / fievrot ev dvdpunois wv, //7/r , JUT)T dp%odai, \ii\rt rov$ ap^ovrag e/ccov Qeoartevoei$, oluai oe 6pdv, u)f ^maTOVTOi of petTrov< II. 1. 17.] MEMORABILIA. 3? roi>$ fj-Tovag Kai Koivq Kai Idia K^aiovrag nadiaav-ei; dovAoig xpfiadat." 13. "H Xavddvovai as. ol, dAAwv anei* odvruv icai (bVTtvadvruv, rov rs olrov reuvovreg Kai dev- dpoKonoivreg, Kai rtdvra rponov iroXiopKOvvreg rovg JJTTI* vag Kai p) i9eAovTaf $epaTTvv, ecjf dv nsiouaiv eXeadai dovXeveiv dvTi rov TroXepelv rolg Kpeirrooi ; Kai idia av ol dvdpeiot Kai dvvaroi TOV$ dvdvdpov$ Kai ddvvdrovg OVK olada on KaradovXcjadfievoi Kapnovvrai ; 'AAA' eyw rot, e(f>7}, Iva pi) Trdo^G) ravra, oixT elg Trokireiav euavrov ka- ta), aAAd %evo$ 7ravTa%ov si^L. 14. Kai 6 Eto/cpaT^f Tovro \iivtoi rjdr] heyeig deivbv Trdkaiapa rovg yap , e| ov o rs Sivvis, Kai 6 IiKsipiov, Kai 6 TIponpov drreOavov, ovdeig ert ddiKel dAAd vvv ol [iev ev ralg Trarpiai, Kai vd/xoff ridevTai, Iva ai, KOI ^t'Aov^ 7rpd$ rol<; dvayKaiot$ KaXovu Kruvrat (3of]9ov^, Kai ralg noheoiv epvpa-a 6dAAovrat, Kai dnXa KTuvrai, olg duvvovrai rovg ddiKovv- ra$, Kai npbg rovroig dAAovf efaOev ovfjud%ovg d&vrai Kai ol juev -ndvra ravra KEKrrj[j,EVot, o/za>f Kovvrat- 15. 2v 6e ovdev uev rovrwv e%a)i', ev 6e odoif , evda irAtlarot ddiKovvrai, TTO^VV %povov e.l<; 6-noiav d' av TTO^IV dtyiKq, rtiv TroAtrwv Trdvrwv a>v, Kai ToiovTog, olotg fidhiora iniridevrai ol ddiKf.lv, SjU6)f, did TO %evo$ elvai, OVK dv olei d TI, dton al noAei$ aoi KfjpvTrovoiv datydXeiav Kai -npoqiovn Kai dmovri, ^appelg ; ^7 diori Kai dovXog dv otei roiovro^ dvai, oloq (j,T]fievi deonoTq AuaireAttv ; Tif yap dv edeXot ev olKia l%iv, iroveiv psv urjdsv idiXovra, rg diairrj ^aipovra ; 16. 2/fi/)aJjU0a 6e Kai TOVTO, Trwf ol deatroTai roig roiovroig otKeraig rat dpa ov rfjv fiev Xayveiav avrtiv rai A 20 'AAAd yap, w IwAcpore^, oJ ef^ rrjv flaoitiicr)v re%vT)v rrat- tfevo/xevot, ijv 6oicel$ pot a-b vofii&iv evdaiftoviav elvai, ri ^Kfit'povat raiv ef dvdyKT)$ KaKOTraOovvruv, c? ye nf.ivi\- onvoi, nai dt\f)T}Oovot, nai piyvoovoi, KOI dypvrrvfjaovat, ital rAAAo -rravra ^.o^Qr]aovaiv EKOVTCC ; y& fiiv yap ovu ol6\ 6 n titaQepei, rd avro deppa enovra rj axovra fiaortyov- oOai, % SAwf rd avro awjia ndoi rolq roiovroi$ eicovra fj aKovra TToktopKeloOat, aAAo ye f/ aQpoovvij -npogeort rci dsXovri TO AvTTTfpo vTTOfteveiv. 18. Tt dyoi av, 6rroT /SovAotro ; KOI 6 'nuv dtifrtiv mot, nai roAAa wfov- TO)f raj 6' e drdyK^f ravra Trdtr^ovrt OVK et-eonv, &TTO- rav ftovXrfrai, rraveodai ; e-rreira 6 [*EV EKOvaivf raAatTra) e:r' dya0g tArridi Ttovuv evtypaiverai, olov oi rd -dr^pia i roy hrppeodai jydewf fio^Oovai. 19. Ka< rd /iff Totauro ddAa TWV TTOVWV fiinpov nvo$ aid eon <5e rrovouvraf, tva ^t'Aot'f dya^ovf K.-ri]auvrai, Tai, f) Iva dvvaroi yevdftevoi Kai rotf Kai ral$ tfrv^alg, Kal rov eavrtiv OIKOV at rovg v epywv iJ-iKvelodai -rrotovaiv, &q Qaotv ol dyaBol Aeyet 6i TTOV Kai ' Ttjv fiev yap KaKon)ra nai I'Xadov IOTIV fair) fiev 6S6(, fidha 6' lyyvflt rain. idpura -9eol irpoirupOiOev iOi/xa '\6dvarot uuipbf 31 K ovyypd[i(j,aTt rai TOW 'Hpa/cAeouf, oir^p 'Hpa/tAet, /cat s'nrelv Opc5 ere, w 'HpaKAstf, drropouvTa, rcoiav bdbv eni rbv (3tov rpdrry idv ovv t'jue ihr)v TTOiqaduevog, snl rf)v ^6i(JTr]V re /cat paorr^v 66bv at-b) ae, Kal TOJV uev repirv&v ov6evbf ayevoTog KCJEI, TWV 6e xahen&v drre/pof 6ia6ia)(jei. 24. llpcjrov usv yap ov TroAe//v t if ri aKOvoa$, rcptftdeiris, i] ri. vwv ua(f>pati>cnevo$, f} d'rrrdfievog rjodeirj^, Kai rfug dv /iaAa nwrara KaOevdotf, Kai Trwf dV drrci'uirora rovruv ndvruv 25. 'Edv de Trore yivrjrai n$ V7rot/>ta ond~ *, d0' v tarai ravra, ov 0d6of, /t) 0eAet<70at rotf /?/iot i-vvovaiv ei-ovoiav eywye Trape^w. 26. Kai 6 'Hpa/tA^f, dKovoa$ ravra, T i2 yvvat, eire VTTO 0tAa>v e*0e- dyaTrda^at, roi)^ 0tAovf euepyer^reov etre VTTO r/vo^ 77i6vfielg ripdodai, rqv rrdAtv a)0eA?/reov eire i7rd r^f 'EAAddof ndar\^ dtotf err' apery davfid&odai, r?)v EAAdda rretpareov ey wotetv etre y^v /3oyAet crot dq>dovov<; 0epetv, r^v y^v tiepanevreov eire dnb udrwv otet detv 7rAoi>rtea0at, raiv flooKTjimrwv h reav etre dtd TroAe/iov bpufa avt-eoOat, Kai /3ovAet dvva ti^at rovf re 0tAovf ^Aev0epovv, /cat roi>f e^0povf xeipoi- aOat, rdf 7roAe|ut/tdc r^vaf avrdg re rrapd ruiv tTtiora^i- Hadr]reov, Kai onug avralg det ^p^a^at doKTjreov fl tal roi aaiuar, flovAet duvardf elvat, rg ILL JJ2.] MEMORABILIA. 41 rs.lv ediaTeov TO atiua, at yvuvaoTeov avv TTOVOIC Kai tdpJm. 29. Kat r\ Ka/aa vtroAadovaa elnev, &$ Qrjai TIpo ducog 'Evvoetf, a> 'Hpd:Af , cLf ^aAe^v Ktu uaKpdv odov ^Tt rdf evQpoavvag i\ yvvfj aoi avTT) dirjyeiTai ; eyw d dadiav icai Ppaftelav 66ov im rrjv evdaipoviav a^a) oe. Kai 77 'Aperrj elnev 30. T 2 rA^/zov, rt de trv aya06v e^etf ; ^ T -fjdv oloda, (irjdev TOVTW evena irparreiv eds hovac, ; f)Ti$ ovde rijv rtiv rjdeuv imdvu'iav dAAa, -rrplv liudvuriaai, -rravruv efimnXaaai, -rrplv [IEV vjjv iadiovca, rrpiv fie diipfjv Trivovaa, Kai tva /J,EV 0dy^(,', diponoiovs /t^avwjuev?/, Iva 6e r)6eug mvqg, alvovq TE 7toA.v-eAig irapaoKevdfri, Kai TOV depovg %iova irept.- dcovaa fyrelg Iva 6e Ka6vnv&a i q<; qSeotg, ov \LOVQV rdf arpunvdg uaXaKa$, dAAd Kai rdf KXivag Kai ra virodaOpu ralq K%ivai$ TtapaaKevd&i oi> yap did TO novelv, dAAd did TO iirjdev %eiv, o ri rrot^, VTTVOV emOvuelg. 31. 'ABdva- rof 6e ovoa, EK de&v pev dneppt^ai, VTTO 6e dvdp&nuv dyadtiv driud&i TOV 6e ndvTUV qdioTOV aKovoua-o$, -^f, dvrjKoog el, Kai TOV ndvTWV fjdiOTOV ded- ovdev yap rcumoTe oeavT^ epyov aaAdv Ttf d' av aoi Xeyovoq ~i maTevaeie ; Tiq 6' av Tivog inapKeaetev ; rj Tig av ev Qpov&v TOV aov Qidaov ToXufjaetev elvai ; o? veoi uev bv-eg TOI$ a&uaaiv ddvvaroi elai, -npeadv-epoi de yevouevoi, Talq ibv^alg dvo- TJTOI, arrowy juev Atrrapot did VBOTTJTO^ Tpefiouevoi, em^ro vug 6e av^fj,r]poi did yj^pojf Tcep&VTeg, Tolg pev Trerrpay/Lte- voig aio^vvouevoij TOI$ de npaTTouevoig ftapvvouevoi, TO, lilv rjdea ev TQ veoTijTi diadpauovTeg, rd de ^aAerrd elg TO yripa$ dnoOefievoi. 32. 'Eya> de ovveipi uev -deolg, avveifii de avdp&rtoiq ~olg dyadolg epyov de. Kahov, OVTE OVTK dvQp&TcivGV, %wptf suov yiyvETdi, ' Tiucj/iai de OTa rrdvTitiv Kai rrapd -deol^ Kai rrapd dvdpbnroig ol$ /cet, dyarcrf-ri] uev ovvepyog Te%viTatg, TTIOTTJ de (l>v)ia!; of* dearroTat^, evuevfjs de Tcapaa~dTi<; otKtratf, dyadfj dl TU>V ev dprjvq TTOVWV, (3e6aia ds ruv ev xnxoiMioxs [II. 1. 3*. fpywv, apian] de ^uAt'af Kotrwoc. 33. *Ev niruv nal Torwi> aTrdAavffif dve^ovrat yap, ewf av avruv. *YTTVO$ d avrotf Trdpeariv r/dt'wi', 77 rote Kai ovre dnoXeirrovre^ avrov u^Oovrai, ovre Aid rovrov ufOtani rd diovra nparreiv. Kat oi fiev vioi roi$ ruv vTEpw irraivoiq %aipovoiv, oi de yepairepoi Tat$ ruv nualg aydXXovTai nai T^decac fiev TWV TroAatwv rrpdt-ewv /itjivtjvrat, ev 6e rdf napovoa^ i/dovrat nparrov- rec, 6C f-fie (bihot pev ^eo?f ovre$, ayaTrijroi de iAni$, de -rra-pioiv orav 6' /.0g TO Tre-rrpufievov reAof , ov d Xi']OT]<; art/zot Kflvrat, a A Ad fifrd /IVJJJUT/^ rbv del %po- vov vfivovf.tevoi -daXXovat. Toiavrd oot, nal TOKEW dyaOdtv 'llpdK%et$, tftcrrt dta-ovT/tTa/ii'vaj rfjv ^anapiaro- rdrrjv evdatfioviav KetcrfjoOcu. 34. Ovrct TTW^ 6tu>Ki Tlpo- TJJV vn' 'Aperf)$ 'Hpa/tAeouf Traidevotv, iKoafirjae [ia$ rt ^eyoAetOTepotc pfjfiaaiv, 77 eyw vvv. 2ot d' ovv a%iov, a) 'Apiornrrre, TOVTW KvOvfiovpevu iret- pdo6ai TI nai raiv ttf rdv jueAAovro ^-pdvov TOV /3t'ou CHAPTER II. SUMMARY. THIS chapter, which contains a conversation between Socrates and hi* eldest son, Lainprocles, who was angry with his mother, treats of the duty of children toward their parents. The point* developed in the course of it are as follows : 1. They (ire called ungrateful men who do uot make any return foi favors received when able so to do. 2. Ungrateful persons mast be ranked among the unjust. ($ 1, 2.) 3. The greater the benefit received, the more unjust must he be regard- ed who does not make a return for it. Those benefits, however, are to be viewed as the greatest, which are bestowed upon children by their pa- rents, and more particularly by their mothers. ($ 3-6.) Hence it clearly follows that, even though a mother be violent and harsh of temper, she eight still to be loved and reverenced by a son, since he knows that she diwi not act from any evil intent, but has all tLe while the iincerert li. 2. 5.] MEMORABILIA. 43 wishes for his welfare. ( 7-12.) How great a crime, then, ingratit ide to parents is, may be seen even from this, that they who are guilty of the same ore both punished by the laws and held in contempt by men. ($ 13, 14.) 1. A.io66ij,evo(; <5e -nor? Aa/zrrpo/cAea, Tbv vlbv eav-ov, npbg rr/v \i7]TEpa xaXercaCvovTa , Elrre fioi, E07/, c5 real, olodd Tiva$ dvOp&TTovg d^apioTOvg /caAovjue- vov$ ; Kai pdXa, e TTJV ddiKiav TfavaovTuc;. 4. Kai JUT)V ov TG)V ye dtypodiaiw EVEKO, iraidonoteladat TOV$ dv6pa>-novg vTToXafj,6dveig Qavepoi 6' iapsv Kai aKonovfis- vot, k^ orroihiv dv yvvaiK&v jSeAriora i][uv re/eva yevotro, 5. Kat 6 -fiEv ye dvfjp TTJV re yvvaiKa Tpefai, Kai TOI$ eaeadai -naioi TrporrapaoKevd^ei -rrdvTa, oaa dv avvoiosiv avTolg npbg TOV Qiov Kai Tav-a (Of a* 44 M.N'M U [11. '2. ^ !. Svvijrat TrAftej-a- TJ 6e yvvfj vnodet-anevT] re pepei TO op riov rovro, fiapwofiEvr) re, Kai Kivdvvevovaa nepi rov ftiov, Kai fiE-adidovaa TT)$ TpoQfjs, q Kai avrf) rpeei re Kai imus- \eJ-rai, ovre rrporeEnovdvia ovtiev dyadov, OVTE yiyvtioKov TO /3pf0of v0' &TOV ev nda^ei, ovde oi\\kaivtiv dvvdpevov, &TOV delrai, aAA,' air?) OTO%ao(ievT] rd re ovfuftipnvra Kai rd Kexapiopeva nEipdrai iKnkqpovv, Kai rpeQei rroAvv ^po- vov, Kai TjHEpas Kai WKrog vnopevovoa TTOVEIV, OVK Etdvla, riva TOVTUV %dpiv aTroA^erai. 6. Kai OVK dpKEi -dpityai uovov, d/./.d *at, ETTEtddv 66^u)otv luavoi slvai ol nal6e$ jiavddvEiv n, a [*EV av avroi E^UOIV ol yovel^ dyaOd rbv ftiov, 6i6doKovaiv a S 1 av otuvrat dAAov tKavw ELVOI 6ifid%ai, TreuTrovai npog TOVTOV Ja:ravd)VTf, Kai c~i- uEXovvrai, navra rcoiovvTEg, OTW^ oi TraZdef avrotf yevwv- rat (if dvvarbv /SeATtarot. 7. ITpdf ray TO 6 veavioKO$ f:(f>j] ' 'AAAd roi, El Kai na.vra -ravra nETToiijKe Kai aAAa TOVTUV 7ToAAa7rAdopu)ripav elvai, i] fj,rjrpog ; 'Eya> uev oluai, T), rfj$ fiijrpo^, rfjg ye roiavrrjq. *H.6r) -ncj-nore ovv ij daKovaa KUKOV ri ooi edw/cev, i) AaTioaoa, ola vno dr]pi /Jtaj rravTi. fiovkoiro aKovoai. 2v 6e TTOOO, E7] 6 Z(JKpaT7/f , oii ravry 6v$dvEKra, Kai ~q 0a>vg Kai TOif epyoig, K naidiov dv^KoXaivw, Kai qpepag Kai WKTog TTpdypara ^apaa^etv, noaa 6e ^.vn^aai Kdftvuv ; 'AAA' ovdgTrwTrore avrfjv, e' a> qaxvvOij. 9. Tt de ; ota, e^, ^aAerrcjTCpov et- vat trot d*coi;tv, wv avTj) Aey, ^ rotf vnoKpiralt,; orav iv ralg rpayudcatg dAAi^Aovf rd EO^OTO Aeywatv ; 'AAA,', olfiai, ineidf) OVK otovrat ra>v Aeyovruv ovre rbv eAey- Afiy^eiv, tva fyfituiar], ovre rbv dneiXovvra drret- ', va KaKov n Tjoirjay, padi(^ fyipwai. 2u r], oi) TavTTjv, evvovv TE ooi ovoav, vat eTrtjueAojizei'T/v, &g pdXiOTa dvvarai, /cd/jvovrof, orrwf vyiaivqg re /cat OTTOI^ raiv EmrqdKMV [iqdevbg evdefjg soei, icot Trpoc TOVTOI$, TroAAd rotf iSeot^ ev%o[ievr)v dyadd vrrep oov, ical ev%dg drroSidovaav, ^aAeTT^v elvai (f>^g ; eyd) //ev (Ujuat, et TOiavrrjv pfj dvvaaai epeiv [iTjTepa, rdyadd oe ov dvvaadat 0epeiv. 11. EtTre <5e jUOi, e0?/, Trorspov aAAov oiet (5etv -depaneveiv, ij TrapeaKevaaai [Ar TrsipdoOai dpeoKEtv, |ur/d' Entadai, firjde TTeiOsaOat e dAAw dp^ovri ; Nat /zd Ai' eywye, e0?y. 12. OVKOVV, Ev psv eTHjueAetaflat napEOKEvaoat, rr]v 6e rr/v navri^v [idXiard as. fyihovoav OVK otst dslv i9e- ; OVK olod' OTI /cat TJ TtoAig aAA^f /Ltev d%apiOTia(; tjueAetra/., oude datd&i, dAAd rrspiopd TOV$ EV %dptv OVK drrodidovTag, sdv 6e Tig yoveag fifj i, TOVTG) 6i.Krjv re &mridt]Ot t /cat dnodoKiua^ovoa OVK sd apxeiv TOVTOV, &g ovre dv rd tepd Evo6u>g ^vofieva v-p Tr]g TrdAew^, TOVTOU i9i)ovroc, OVTS aAAo /caAaif /cat ovdsv dv TOVTOV Trpd^avTog ; Kai vfj Ata edv rtf TeXevTTjadvTMv Tovg TaQovg p,fj Koo/ifi, Kai TOVTO st-ETd&i f] noXig EV Taig TWV dp^ovrcjv SoKipaaiaig. 14. 2i> ovv, t> Trat, dv owtypovyg, Tovg (J,EV dsovg napatTrjaet trvyyvu)^tovdg aoi elvai, el TI TraprjfieXrjKag T7]g firjTpog, JUTJ oe Kai OVTOI vo;j,(,oavTeg d%dpioTov ea-at, OVK EOehuaiv ev noielv rovg 6e dvOpvwjg av <^iAd|et, \ti\ oe 46 EXOPHON'S [II. 3. yoveuv dfieXovvra ndvrts drnidadiavqs ei yap oe vnokadotev npog rovf yovelq d^dpiarov tivat, ovdei$ dv vo/iioeiev ev at iroirjoa^ %dpiv CHAPTER III. SUMMARY. SOCRATES having observed that Chvrepltou and Chwrecratcs, two brothers, with whom he was acquainted, were at variance, wished very roach to reconcile them to each other, and employed fur this purpose thu following arguments: 1. A brother ought to be dearer to one than riches ($ 1) ; for the pos- session of riches is doubtful and uncertain, unless you have friends and companions, through whose aid yon may be enabled to retain and enjoy these. ( 2, 3.) The truest friend, moreover, is undoubtedly that one who has been given to yon by natnre, namely, a brother. For, in the first place, the being born of the same parents, and the being brought up under the same roof, ought to prove a powerful bond of union; and, in the next place, he who has a brother is less exposed to attacks from others than he who has none. ($ 4.) 2. This being the case, duty requires of us that, even if a brother enter- tain angry and hostile feelings toward us, still we must not imitate him in this, but must strive to conciliate and appease him ($ 5-9) ; and the true mode of conciliating will be by endeavoring to work upon his feelings through the medium of kind words and actions ($ 10-14); which course it will be the more incumbent upon you to pursue if you are the younger brother, since it is every where an established rule that the younger show respect to the elder. ($ 15-17.) 3. Brothers ought not to be in opposition to one another, but ought to live together in perfect harmony. And as, in the case of the body, two pairs of limbs, &x\, such as, for example, hands, legs, feet, lend mutual aid ; so no situation ought to hinder brothers who live in amity from ren- dering one another the most essential service. ($ 18, 19.) 1. Xa/p0a>iTa de irore Kai XaipeKpdrqv, d<5eA0d) pev &VTE aAAT/Aoiv, eavrai de yvupipw, alodofievoq vca, Wan' rbv XaipeKpdrjjv, Eirre pot, $77, a> ov 6i]-nov Kai ov el -&v roiovruv av0pc57roj>, ol TFOOV vofii&voi xprjuara rj ddsXtpovq ; Kai ravra, TUV pev OVTW, rov Se ^povijuou, Kai rtiv [lev ftorjdeiaf , rov 6e QorjOelv fJuvauevov, KOI irpd? rovrot^ -tiv II. 3. 8.] MKMORABIL1A. 47 IJ.EV 7T^.Eiov(M)v vnap%6vT(t)v, TOV tie svog. 2. Qavpaardv ds Kal TOVTO, ft Tig Tovg uev ddsktyovg ^rjf.tiav rjysiTai, OTI ov Kal rd TCOV ddeXfytiv KSKTr]Tai, Tovg 6e TroAmzf ov% qyeiTai tflftlav, on ov not rd T&V TroAtrwv e%ei, dAA' e"v- ravda fiev tivvarat XoyifroOai, OTL KpeiTTOv avv TroAAoi? oltcovv-a d(T<*>a/.a)f dpKovvra e^etv, rj fioi'ov 6iaL~(i)f.iKVov rd rtiv TraAtroiv EniKtvdvvug Trdvra neKTTjadai, knl <5s ra>v dcJtA0wv TO avrb TOVTO dyvoovat. 3. Kat oliceTag pev ol dwdfievot (hvovv-ai, Iva avvepyovq e%toa, Kal Krtivrai, cof ftorjOtiv dedjwevot, TCJV rf' ddsA^aJ (j^rrep EK TToAiraiv juev yiyvofjLEvovg (frikovg, 1% ddeA^wv ds ou ytyvopevovg. 4. Kat ju^v Trpof (ftiAiav fieya [iev {map- %ei TO etc TCJV avTuv tyvvat., psya 6s TO o/zou T creel Kal Tolg drjpiou; iro&og Tig eyyiyveTai TCJV avvT cJe TOVTOIS, Kal ol dAAoi di'flpumoi Ttjuaiai TS avvadh;pdT77<7, cj^ {lev, ey%ipovvTi 6s xpr]adai, tjr\\i,ia Kal ddfiA^df, OTOV Tig avTai ft^ emaTauevog i, fyuia KGTIV ; 8. Hug 6' dv, yo3, 0?y 6 Xaipe- KpaTTjg, dvsTnaT7iu(t)v Eiqv ddeX^oJ xpijaBai, ereiOTauevot ye Kal ev Ayv TOV ev heyovTa, Kal EV T oislv TOV EV not- ovvTa ; TOV [AEVTOI Kal Adyw Kal pyc^ neip&HEvov i(i& , OVK av 6vvaifJ.rjv or' ev Afiyv, OUT ev TTOISIV, *ft XEXOPHON'S [11. 3. $ 14 ovde rceipdao^Ai. Kai 6 ZwKpdrrjc er) QavnaOTa yt ?w Xaipenpa-r -$, tl Kvva uev, el aot ijv erri rrpo6d- eTTirjjdeiog av, Kai rovg uev rrotuevag rjorrd&ro, ool 6e TTpogiovn ixaXenaivev, dueX^aag av TOV tipyi&aOat i-xeipti ev rmiTjoag rcpavveiv avrov, tbv de dSektpov (ffis nev usyo av dyaOov elvai, ovra -npb^ OK olov del, inioraoOai Je 6/ioA.oydiv Kai ev TTOIEIV KO.I ev Asyeiv, OVK im^etpelg *T)xavdoOat, OTW^ aoi wf (3e.A.Ti(jTo$ carat ; 10. Kat 6 KatptKpdrrjg , At'JfHKa, t0^, a Swicpartf, /ZT) oy* t^w eyw roaav-Tjv oiav, w^re Xaipecfx^vra rron/aat rrpdf c/xe otov Jet. Kot /i^v ovdtv ye notKtXov, 7) 6 Dw taivdv del CTT' OVTOV, wf ^juoi rfoKet, iirj^avdoOai, olf (J 7v faioTaoai avTO$, olo/tai av avrbv dXovra Trepl noielo6ai oe. 11. Quic av tyddvoig, er), Aeywv, et rt tai ue (f>i^.rpov tmordfievov, o eya> eidwf AtA7/0a ifiavrov. Aeye (J?7 ^ot, t07/, el riva TWV ywptpw ftovXoio Karepyd- vaoOat, 6noT Bvoi, xaAeiv oe enl detrrvov, ri av Trotoirj^ ; d^Aov, ort Kardpxoifii av TOV avTog, ore -dvoijii^ /taAetv KKEIVOV. 12. Et de /3ovAoto TWV 0tAwv Tivd Trporpeifraadai, iT/f, eTTiuehelodat T&t ouv, TI av TTOIOITJC ; , Sri TrpOTepog av sy^eipoiTjv l-mnE^elaOai TWV ^/tet- vou, OTTOTC dnodrjaoirj. 13. E2 de (3ovXoio t-evov Troifjaai oeavrov, O-OTE ekdoig el<; rfjv ineivov, ri av A^Aov, ort at TOVTOV nporepog uTodf^ot/ir/v dv, orrore A0oi 'A6}]va& ' Kai el ye PovA.oiu7)v avrbv rrpoOv- [ielodai diarrpdrreiv uoi e^' a fjicoiui, d^ov, on Kai rovro 6eoi av rrporepov avrbv ewetVw rtoielv. 14. Jlavr' dpa av ye rd iv dvOpdrroig 0tArpo emard[iei>os nakai dn TOV f) 6icvel$, e0?7, ap^ai, pf} aiaxpbg (f>avyg, edv rbv d(JeA06v ev rtoiyg; Kai UTJV rrXeiarov ye 6oKei dvyp Inaivov d^iog elvai, bg av (f>6dvQ rovg uev TToXspiovg ita- t5f TfoicJv, rovg 6e ty&ovs evepyer&v el uev ovv edoKei uoi Xaipetiv TjyeuoviKurepog elvai aov npbq rfjv vatv TOITT/V, entlvov av erreipwuqv rceiOeiv rrporepov iy%eipelv rtjt ae $Aov rroisloOai vvv 6s uoi av 6ontlf U. 3. 19.J MEMORABILIA, 49 rovro. 15. Kai 6 X.aipKpdrrir Sai/cparef, Kai ovda[tti$ rcpo<; CTOU 05- ye Kf.Xe.veiq U veurepov ovra KaOrjyeladcu. Kairoi rov ~ov ye Trapd rtdatv dvdpunois rdvavria vo^i^erat,, rov rjyEiadai navrbg icai spyov icai Adyou. 16. f ; 0r/ 6 SwKpdTTjg oil ydp nai bdov Trapa/^wp/jaai rov VEurepov Trpeo6vTp(i) avvrvy%dvovrt Tra (cat Ka6rjuvov vnavaarrjvai, nai Koiry Kai hoytov vneigcu ; wya^e, /^^ OKVU, (prj, dAA' ey rov avdpa icarairpavveiv, icai irdvv ra^v aot vnatcovaerai ovft opag, d)g 0i/ldrt|ud^ earc, Kai eXsvdipioq; rd [lev ydp TTovijpd dv6pb)7Tia OVK av aAAcof /LtaAAov eAo^, r/ el didoiift n, rovg a)irov^ Trpo^0tAw^ ^pw^e- fof fidXiar' av Karepydaaio. 17. Kai 6 XaipsKpdrrjg el- nev ' 'Edv ovv, ifiov ravra noinvvro<;, eicelvog (j.r]dev /3eA- Ti'u>v yiyvrjrat ; T6 yap dAAo, 0^ 6 Sw/rpaT^, ^/ Ktvdv- emdtlgai, av uiv ^p^aro^ re Kat (JH^ddeA^ng elvai, de ydp avrov, erretddv aladrj- rai (JE npoKaXovuevov eavrov elg rov dy&va rovrov, rrdvv tf)iAovf.iKrjaiv t orrw^ rrepiyevrjrat aov Kai Aoyw Kai epyw v rcoitiv. IS. Nvv [j,ev ydp ovrwf, e(t>rj. 6idKiadov, ojcrrep et TCJ ^e?pe, af 6 ^eo^ errt TO ovAAapdaveiv aAArjAatv enoi- rjoev, d0ejtifcV& de, 0iAa> bvre, teat TroAu dtearcjre rrpdrrerov o/zo /cot en' u&e/.eia dA. CHAPTER IV. SUMMARY. lif this chapter, as well as in many of those that follow, the theme it Friendship. In the present chapter the value of friendship is considered : 1. Many persons are more intent upon any thing else rather than upon the acquiring airl preserving of friends. ($ 11.) 2. And yet there is no possession more valuable, or more stable, or more directly useful than a good friend. For he takes care of the affairs and interests of another as if they were his own; he shares with him not merely prosperous, but also advene fortune ; and he provides fur the safety and prosperity of another as much as, and sometimes even more than, for his own. ($ 5-7.) 1. "HKovaa 6e rrore avrov Kai mpi 0t'Acjv diaXeyofievov, k% uv efiotye edoKei f/dAtor' av rig uQefalaOai -rrpof d>i'Awv itr^tjiv re Kai %peiav rovro ILKV yap dff TroAAJit* K&T) anov- eiv, d)f irdvrw KrTjfidruv Kpdrtorov av tlr\ iXo$ oa^^< H.al dyo56f, enineXovfjievovs iAa)> *cr7jo*ea)f . 2. Kat yap olKia$, Kac dypov$, Kai dvdpdrroda, Kai [iooK^uara, Kai onevrj Krupe vovg re t-rrf/ueAdJf opdv ttyr), Kat rd bvra ou&iv rtcip^fie- , 0t'Aov de, 5 [icytorov dyaOov elvai tf>aoiv, opdv TI TroAAovc, OVTS 07r$ KT7/<7ovrat $povriovra$, ovre ol ovreg eavrol$ ou&vrai. 3. 'AAAd /tat, Kapvov- 0tAwv re xai oiKertiv, opdv nvag Itfyij rot$ pev OIKK- at iarpovg el$dyovra$, Kai raAAo rrpof vyteiav errt- apaoKevdovra$, TWV 6e ^>t'Awv oXtywpovvra^ ' aTO- Bavovruv re dfufrorepuv, errt juev rotf oiKiratq d%6ouvov xai fyfiiav f)yov[ievov$, e-i de rol? t^tAotf ovdev olopevov? eXarrovoBai, Kai ruv ftev dAAwv Krrflidruv ovdev euvra? ddepdnsvrov, ovd 1 dve-iaKE-rrov, TWV de 0t'Aa)v eTTtfie^eia^ deopevtov djueAouJ'rof. 4. "Ert de rrpdf rovroi$ opdv efirj TOf>f ffoAAoif TWV fiev dA.AdaX^ol Trpoop&ai, Kal ~d (ora rrpoaKovovat, Kal ol nodes dtavvrovai, rovrwv (biXog ev-epyerwv ovdevog AtiTrerat 7roAAd/f (5e, a rrpo av- rov rig OVK k^eipydoaro, f} OVK eWev, ^ OVK -fJKOvaev, rj ov , ravra 6 (friXog Trpo TOV (j)i)*ov e^rjpKeoev. 'AAA' vtof devdpa fiev rreiptivrai tiepa-evsiv rov Kaprrov , rov tie rrantyopurdrov Krfjftaroc, b Kahelrai oi dvei[ievug ol CHAPTER V. SUMMARY. THE main point involved in the present chapter is, that we should look well into ourselves, and see in what estimation we may reasonably hope that our friends are holding us, and should also strive to be of as much use OS possible to them. On account of the brevity of the discussion, many things are left to be concluded by the reader, rather than expressly stated by Socrates. His object, nowever, is to reprove one of his followers for having deserted friend who was oppressed with penury. 53 XENOPHON'S [II. 5. 5, 1. "Hitovaa 66 TTOTS nai oAAov OVTOV X6yov, (MOl 7rpOTp7TtV TOV CLKOVOVTO. i^ETO^tlV EUVTOV, OTTOOOV TOlf ihoig dftof ell]. 'Idwv yap riva TCJV ^VVOVTUV dpeXovvTa 0t'Aov TTEVt'a me^oulvov, jjpero 'AvTiodevrj evavriov TOV avrov, nal dAAuv TroAAuiv 2. T Ap', 07?, a; , eiai nve^ agiai 0t'Acjv, cjfTrcp oixeruv ; Taiv yap o2ceraiv 6 /iV TTOU (Jvo pvalv agios ianv, 6 6e ovd' quipvaiov, 6 6e nevre pvutv, 6 6e xai 7/, el apa, djfTrcp raiv ote - TWV, OUTO) /cat Taiv 0tAcjv eioti/ aiai. 3. Nat jtxd At', e^ 6 'Avrto^evjyf ya yovv (3ovXoinrjv av TOV pe.v Tiva ^>t'Aov (tot eZvat jtaAAov, f} dvo /ifdf, TOV d' oud* av Tjpipvaiov irpo- TtpTjoaiiiTjv, TOV 6s nal Trpo 6ena pvuv eXoifiriv av, TOV b*e rrpo TrdvTWV xP r H Lar yap Tot, 07;, 7ToAAdctf duovd) TOV /tv, ort TTpovdunev avrov 0/Aof dvr)p, TOV 6e, on fivdv dvO' eavTov /[idAAov EtAero dv^yp, ov WTO 0t'AoT^ Etvat. 5. Td ToiaiiTa TTOVTO aOTrai, /XT), u^rrfp, OTOV Ttf olKETTjV 7rov7/p6v TTwAr}, KOI dTrodV&orat TOW t-- pdvTOf, OVTW Kal TOV novTjpbv 0t'Aov, orav ^T} TO T^f dftaf Aa^ftv, ^Traywyov ^ TtpodlSoadai TOVJ- OTOV? OVTS olniTas Tidvv TI TrwAov/ifivovf 6p<5, OVTC 0tAovf CHAPTER VI. SUMMARV. THE subject of friendship is continued, and the following inquiries are instituted with regard to it : 1. What kind of persons are we to choose as friends 7 ($ 1-5.) 8. In what way before we make men our friends, ought we to put then _L fx. 6. ^ 4.J MEMORABILIA. / (J 5S to the tist, iii order to ascertain whether they will make good friends 01 not? ( 6, 7.) V 3. In what way, after a person has been ascertained to be worthy of our friendship, are we to proceed to make him our friend ? ($ 8-28.) These questions hav ng been answered, Socrates makes the following remarks in addition : 1. In choosing friends, we must be guided, not by mere fairness of exterior, but by internal excellence. ( 29-32.) 2. Friend- ship must necessarily spring from an admiration of what is virtuous ( 33.) 3. This admiration inspire? a kindly feeling ( 341, and this kindly feeling impels us to strive in every way to bind the individual unto us as a friend. ( 35.) 4. Now the basis of real friendship is truth and candor ( 36-38)j and hence the shortest, and safest, and best road to friendship is this, to strive to be in reality such as you may wish y-mr friends to con- sider you to be. ( 39.) 1. 'Edd/cet dt. uoi Kal elf rb doKipd^eiv $, brcoiovq at-iov Krdodai, (ppevovv rotdde Aeywv EtTTf juot, eg a* krci^eipoir]- pev ononf.lv ; apa rrpwrov [iev ^rjrr]~eov, ogn^ ap^ei ya- arpog re, ical iA,oTroaiag, Kal Aayveiag, Kal vnvov, Kal apyiaq ; 6 yap vno TOVTOJV Kparovftevo^ ovr' avTP$ eav-& dvvatr' av ovre ^>iAa> rd 6eovra -nparretv Ma At', ov rJ^ra, eQr). OVKOVV rov fiev vnb TOVTUV dp^opsvoi arj, ovrog ere TcovTjporepog eKeivov elva'. 4. Ti 6e ; did rbv epura rov xpimari&adai jU7/(Je rfoog ev aAAo Xrjv noieirai, fj orrodev avrbg Kepdavel ; 'AffreKreov Kal rovrov, a>c juot doKel dvufyeXfic; yap av etr) TW Tt 6s ; ogrig aratJi&drjg re eari, Kal r9eAwv %0povg nape^eiv ; QevKreov, vfj Ata, Kaf rovrov. de rig Tovrw (*ev TWV KOKUV jujydif e^oi, ev 6s ra 54 XI;\OPHON*S [II. 6. 11. fitjdev 0povrt 2wtpaT 0tAov TToielodat ; 5. Otuat fiiv, 6f rdvavrta TOI}TCJV ey ion TWV 6*td TOV aw^arof r/dovuiv, evopitot; 61 v Tvy^dvf/, *cat ^>tAofec M^ v a,vdptav~ .'OTToioi>$, e<(>7], fioKi[*dofiv, ov ToZf Aoyotf avraJv rex/mi- i, dAA' ov av 6pu>[tev rovg rrpoodev dvdpidvrag na eipyaopevov, TOVTO) TTiOTevofitv Kal roi'$ Aorrrovf ev 7. Kai avflpo dr) Aeywf, t<^)7/, 6f ov rouf ^i'Aot'f npoadsv EV TTOIUV tf>aivr)Tai, (5j)Aov etvat ai roi)f tvEpyeTTjOOvra ; Kat yap tTrrotr , td)?/, or av TrpoaOsv opw KaAcDc ^pui/zevov, TOVTOV /cat aAAoff o///ai 8. Etev, e07/ 6f d' av jyulv dfto^ j;, TO Trapd TWV ^e7], ov av rjplv TE doicy Kai ol &oi fifj evavTfwvTat, e^eff ctrretv, ornjf OVTO$ i97/pa- Teof ; 9. Md Ai', e^/, ow ward rrddaf , wf rrtp 6 Aayciif , ovcJ* d-aT|/, cjfTTfp ai opvidsg, ovds j3f'a, 7r' aurajj'. 11. UdSev ovv, e7], ravTa ftddot- nev av ; "A juev ai S,eipjjvg kn^Sov TO> 'Odvoaet, ^ 'Ourjpov, Jiv eo-Tiv dp^;^ roidde rig Aciip' dye A? f TroAiiatv' 'Odvaev, [irya nviof ' TavTTjv ovv, t0J7, T^V 7ra>dvyv, a> Sawparcc, at TO?f aA- Aotf dv^paJTrotf ai p^v^ trrjidovaat /carcr^ov, &$TE ^ij OTT' avTaiv Tovf 7raa0evTaf ; Ov dAAd Totf in (I. 6. 19.] MEMORABILIA. 55 dpery iXeiv avrov. Se/ziO'TO/cA^f 6e TCCO^ ircoirjoe rroXiv (friXelv avrov ; Ma At' OVK, KTratiuv, dAAd ne.pt. rt dyadov avry. 14. Ao/ci uot Afyeiv, c5 ^, ei jueAAot/Ltfiv dyuflov Tivo ayadovt; 6ei yevsadai Afiyttv re wov, 0^ 6 Sunpdrrjc;, olov T' tva Trovrjpov ovra %pr]arov$ (j>iXov$ Krfjaaodai ; 15. 'Ecjpwv yap, ^77 6 KpiTo6ovAoc, orjropdg re tyavhovg dya6olq 6r]ur)y6poig (f>iAov$ 6vra$, Kal orparrjyelv ovx, iKavov$ rcdvv arparrfymolq dvSpdaiv erai- povq. 16. T Ap' our, (f)j], Kai, nepl ov diaXeydfieda, olada o'i dv(Mf>e^ig ovre$ oxfieXifiovg Svvavrai ^f'Aouf Md At' ov d^r', 07; dAA' el ddvvarov iari, rtovTjpov bvra KaXovg Kayadovg ihovg tcrrjoaadai, iicelvo fjtiT] [iiXei pot, el eonv, avrov aA6i> ndyadbv yevouevov. f firotjwou rolg KaAotf KayaOolg (pihov elvai. 17. "O ra- pdrret ere, ai Kptr66ovXe, on TroAAd/ctf avdpag Kal KaAd npdrrovrag, Kal rtiv aioxp&v aTfe^Ofievovg opdf, dvrt rov v re KaXtiv [idhiora emfieJioiievai, Kal rd aloxpd riniara 7rpo$ie{ievai, TroAAd/ttf rroheuiKtig e%ovai rrpog dAAr/Aa^. 19. "A Aoyto//rof, -navv Trpdf rrjv ruv 0tAwv Krrjaiv ovre yap rovg Trovrjpovg 0i'Aoi> dAA^Aotf fivvafjLEVovg elvai 77a>f yap av arot, T) djt/fiAfit^, TJ rtteovinrai, fj amaroi, ^ aKparetg &v~ Bpunoi dvvaivro epihoi yeveodai ; Ol fiev ovv 66 XENOPHON 8 [II. 6. $ 25 Zuoiye donovmv dAATjAotf 1 \6pol jidAAov 7) neVKvat. 20. 'AAAd /u?)v, cjfTrep ov Ac'yeif , oW dV Tot ^prjarolg ol rrovTjpoi TTO~ ovvappoonav tig iXot KOI KV rtatv uvdpcj-rroig evvoia *ai Triarig karai ; 21. 'A/./.' %ei (lev, K(f>7] 6 SuKpd-njs, Trot*t'Aa)f ~wf ravra, w Kptro- 6ovA vv- rai TtoXeutKov 6s Kai tp^, \uor\rbv 6e 6 06vo$. 22. 'A/./.' 5/zwf 5id -rot'Twv TrdvTwv 77 ^xAm 6ia6vouKVjj ovvdrrrei rni $ aAot'>f re /cdyaOovf f ovv ov* ^df Toi)f KaAovg r KdyaOovg Kai rijv rrokiriKuv rifiuv jtr) /idi'ov d6Aa6e?f, dAAd Kai ax^eA/'juovf dXXrjXoig Koiwvovt, ivai ; ol [iev yap EmOvuovvreg Iv rate rroXeai rtfidaOai re Kai dp^e/v, tva s^ovoiav fyuxFi xpqiiard r /cA7rren , KOI dvflpwTroi'f (3id&o6ai, Kai jjdvrraOelv, afiinoi re Kai novijpoi dv stev. Kai ddvvaroi dAAw aivapuooat. 25. E* <5fi rir,tv riudadai fiovX6uVO$, Srrwf ai^TOf TE ftfj ddiKnrai, Kai II. G. ;..']. MEMORABILIA. 5T 0i'Ao;c rd dixaia (3oTj6elv dvvrjrai., nai dpgag dyado* ri noieiv -fjv narpida -nsipdrai, did ri 6 rotovrog dAAu OVK dv dvvairo avvapnoaai ; Horepov rovg avov. ovv EKel jtiev OVK ewot TUVTO -rroielv, iv de rolq iv big ol KaAot Kayadol KpaTiarevovotv, ovdei$ KCJ/.VCI, fif.6 ov dv rig j3ov^r]Tai, TT)V rroXiv evepyerelv, mjf ovv ov \v oirekel rovg (3e^.7iarovg (jtiXovg KTTjadpevov Tro Koivcovolg Kai ovvepyolg TWV -rrpdgew xpunevov ; 27. 'AAAd fifjv KaKelvo d^Aot on, K&V TroAejug rig rivi, av^nd^v defjatTai, Kai royrw , edv KoAotf KayaOolg avriTdTTr/Tai. Keu /z^v o edeXov-eg ev TTOITJTEOI, iva i9t'Ao)Oi npodvueiodai 7roAi> de Kpel~Tov rovg fieXriorovg iXdrrovag EV iroielv, r> rovg %eipovag Ttheiovag ovrag' ol ydp novrjpoi -noXv TrAet- 6v(*)v evepyeaitiv, ?} ol xpqo-roi, deovrai. 28. 'AAAd -dao pwv, I0?/, w KpiTo6ovAe, Treipti dyaOog yiyvF.aOai, Kai TGI ovrog yiyvofievog -dr/pdv e-ni%ipei rovg KaXovg re Kaya 6ovg. *Io<*)g 6' dv ri ooi Kayo) ovXha6elv elg rfjv TWI -re KayaOoJv -&f]pav e%oipi, did TO epuriKog elvat ydp, &v av smdvfirjau dvdp&Truv, oXog u)p^r)fj,ai In* ~b iXiav -pog nvag rcoieioOai. Mrj ov ovv dn(\- fte, olg dv ftovXoio (j>ikog yeveadai did ydp TC rov dpeaai TW dpeoKOvri poi, OVK dndpuig ol- pal K%SIV Trpog -&i]pav dvdpu)7rw. 30. Kat 6 KpTo6oi>P,o$ F.T] 6 SoMCpaTT/^, ii-iorai /zot At'yetv rrepi oov, rtpb<; ov<; or /Jot'Ag ^t'Aovf noifjaaaOai kdv 6i fiot iri e^ovaiav t5J>f Aeyetv frepi oov, on irti}i\Ti<; re. ruv QiXwv el, aai ovfovi ofrw \aipeu; d)f ^t'Aotf dyado'u; , nai i~i re roZf /caAotf ep- OV 0/Aejv dydAAft ov^; rjrrov, jj Irri rolq eavrov, nai OI^ dya^ot^ TCJV QiXuv %aipei$ ovdev f^rrov, fj irti if eoyroi), orrwf re ravra yiyvrjrat rol<; ri)tAofr, ot' drro- ndfivets [iT)%avwnevo<;, nai on iyvuma^ dv6pb<; dperfjv elvai, rtKav rove /*" 0t'Aov^ eu 7rov dya- 36. T< our, t0^ 6 KptrofiovAo^, cuot TOVTO OUK errt ^ TTOTC ryw 'Aorraoia? jjxovaa e(f>7) yap rdf dyaBdq Trpofjivijarpidag, fierd jiev d^rjOeiag rdyadd diayyeHovoag, deivd$ elvai ovvdyetv avflpwrrorf eig Kt]- deiav, \})evtio[j.eva$ 6' OVK a^eAetv inaivovoa^ rov<; yap dua pioelv dAA^Aovf re nal r-fjv rrpofiVT)- d 6fj Kai ^yw rceiaQei^ 6p6cJf ex flv "ffyovnai OVK It-elvai /tot rrepi oov Xeyeiv ircaivovvri ovdev, 5 n dv fif] dXr)6evu. 37. Ev fiev apa, er] 6 Kpir66ovXo$, rotovro^ pot ^t'Aof et, o SwKporgf, olo$, dv fiev n avrb(; l%v eTTirr}- deiov el$ rb 0/Aovf KTfjoaadai, oi;AAo/i6dvv pot el 6t IITJ, OVK dv e9eXoi$ rrXdoa$ ri Klra.lv em rq f^g w^>eAem. fT dv, t.$r\ 6 ZtoKpdr?^, w Kpir66ov/.e, 6oKiXov r;mr\oa4 (I. 6. 39. - 7. 1.] MEMORABILIA. 59 enaivoirjv, av orparrjytKb) re Kai diKaariKti Kai Titfoi, kavrrjv ETn-psifjai, ri av olei oeavTOV Kai rfjv vno oov nadelv ; jj el Tiva$ Idia roiv TroAtrcjv og, a)g bvn olKovofiiKti re Kai emuelei, rd kavrtiv i, ap' OVK av rtelpav didovq dua re (3ka6epo$ elrjs, nai KarayekaaTog (fiaivoio; 39. 'AAAd avvTopwrdrrj re, Kai do(f>aXOTd~7], Kai KahhioTT) ddog, c5 KpirodovXe, o TI dv /SouAg 6oKiv dyadb<; elvai, TOVTO Kai yeveoOai dyaQbv Treipdodai. "Ooat d' ev dvdpurou; dperai Xiyovrat, OKO- Trovfievog evprjoeig ndoag uadfioei re Kai ueXery avgavoue vaq. 'Eyoj fiev ovv, w Kpir66ovXe, oluai deiv -fnidq ravrij dripdadai el 6e av TTW^ dAAcof yiyv&aKet,<;, didaane. Kat 6 Kptr66ovXog 'AAA' ala^vvoifiijv dv, e0^, w S&Kpareg rovrotg- ovre yap KaXd ovre d^.t]Qri Aeyoffi' dv. CHAPTER VII. SUMMARY. N, having in the previous chapters given the precepts of Soc- rates in relation to friendship, now proceeds to show in what way the latter strove to aid his friends, when they were in want or difficulty of any kind ; namely, both by imparting useful instruction and advice (chap- ters vii.-ix.), and by exhorting them to lend aid to one another (chapter x.). In the present chapter Socrates lays down the rule, that if a person, liberally brought up, be overtaken by want, it is not only not disreputable, but even honorable, in such a case, to practise those employments that may bo useful for the support of existence, even though these may not be what the world would call liberal, or would deem it worthy for a free man to pursue. 1. Kai JU-T)V rd$ dTropia$ ye rtiv 0tAo.>v, rdf uev 81? dyvot av, eneipdro yvtiuq aKeloOai, rag tie dC evdeiav, Kara Svvuuiv dAA//Aoff e-napKelv. 'Epw de Kai e & ovvoiSa avril). 'Apiorap%r)v yap nore dptiv (50 XENOPHON'S [II. 7. G exovra, 'EoiKCb,, e(f>r], o> 'Apto-rap^e, 3apeui Qepeiv rt p7/ de rov /Bdpot'f ^eradtddvat rotf <2>iAo.$ to-jf yap an Tt ae Kal Tjptig KovQioaifMev. 2. Kai 6 'Apto-rap^'wr, AAAd urjv, 2077, (I> ItJKparef , eV rroAAij ye ei/ diropia e?ret yap ioraoiaaev r\ TrdAtf, 7roA.A.dv (pvydi'Twv ci^ TOV Ileipo/d, ovi'f A/Av0ao oi yap evavriot Kparovatv avrfj^ own drro rwv O'IKIUV OAiyavdpwTria yap ev rai aaret yeyove TO, tr7rAa 6e ov6ei$ uvtirat ovde daveiaaadai ovda,fi66ev eariv dpyvptov, dAAd nporepov av ri$ fioi doxel ev 7g odw ZTJTUV svpt.lv, rj davet^o/^evo^ Aafttiv. XaAeTrof /zev ovv koriv, w 2w-poref, rorf oineiovs nspiopdv dno^i>fievov^ t ddvvarov 6e TOOOVTOV$ rpifaiv ev TOIOVTOI? Ttpdyfiaaiv. 3. 'Aoi;oaf ouv TOVTO 6 ZuHpdrTjc, Ti ore eariv, eT), bn 6 Kepdpuv ftev TroAAovf rpet/xjv, ov povov iavru re jca rovrotf rd iTnTfjdeta Avvarat nape\ni', dAAd /cat rrep/ Tooavra, o^re ai TrAoi/reiv, o> de iroAAoif rpc- , JUT) 6Y evtJctav rwv eTTtTTjde/ajv arravTec dno~ A,7/o0e ; "On vfj Af, t^w/, 6 /zev 6ov\ov^ Tpityti, e\u 6? iXev$epoVf. 4. Kat noTepov, e<^ri, rovf Trapd aol oovg olet /SeA/rt'ouf elvat, r) rovf rrapd Kepduuvi 'Eya> f/ev olfiai, e de l^evdepiu vov$. 5. T Ap' ou^, eTj, re^vtrai etatv o/ rroteiv eTTiarduevoi ; MdAiord y', e07/. OVKOVV y' dAdttra ; 206dpa ye. Tt d' dprof ; Ovdev ^TTOV. Ti yap ; e$7/, indnd re dvdpe/a at yvvaf/reta, ai xtruvi- OKOI, Hal %Xauvdeg, Kal e^cojutdcc ; 2ddpa ye, e0r/, Kai rrdvra rai/ra xprjaiua. "Erreira, e07/, ot rrapd <70t TOVTWH ovdtv irriaravrai -oielv ; ITavra piv ovv, w^ t"}'a/za<. 6 Elr' OVK olada, on d' ivb$ f.isv rovruv, dA.0 inifisAeiav ov6ev j3iof, OVTE Trotrjoovaat ab' rtiv ovStv, jj rovvavriov, &g nal emfie^rjOrjaofiEvai TOUTWV, /cat d)(f)sX7jdr)a6fj,evai d?r' auTwv ; IIoTfipajf yap ai> judAAov od)(j)povolev'dpyovvTE, ?} TWV xprj(ji/j,h)v imps IIoTfc'pwf d' av dt/catd-epot tv;t epyd^oivro, ij el dpyovvreg fiovXevotvTO rrepl ruv eTn-qdeiw ; 9. 'AA- Ad /cat vi)v jUV, iAelg, ovre e/cfitvat <9 ai> jttV r/yovjuevof avrdf em^/itovf Etvat Ov- TOJ, EKelvai 6e as optiaai d^do^ievov 0' auratf. 'E/c dg TOVTWV niv6vvog jufit^u TS dns^deiav yiyveadat, at T/JK fj,etovaOai. 'Edv de TTpoaraT^o^^ tri) |t/> /ceti'a^ 0tAr)fjetc, opwv G)0tAt roj ovaa$, inelvai de f tote rtdvref de, & ETriaravTai, pa-ora re, Kal -d%iora, Kal KaAAtora, ai ^JttTTo epyd^ovrai. MJ) ovv oxvet, t^ny, ravra avral$, d aoi re AvatreArJaet KUKeivai^, Kai, cl>f w^ vTraxovaovrai. 11. 'AAAd, 7'^ roOf i9eoi)f, t'0?/ 6 'Apt- arap^of , ourwf /^ot 6oKel<; ttaXCx; Aeyeti/, a SwKpaTef, ajfre TrpoaOev pev ov -rrpo^ieurjv 6aveiaaaQai, eWaif, oTi di-a/.w- oaf, o rt dv Adfio>, ov x \; a> aTrodovvat, vOv elc tpywv d0op/i?)r VTrofjieveiv avro noifjoai. 12. 'E TOUTWV 0cA(/iOf f Tjydrra. TsAof de e drf/v, ^atpwv diijyelTo rai>rd re, Kal ori alrtojv rat avrov [tovov raJv e^ T^ ot/a'a dpyov eadietv. 13. Ka 3 iw^fpdrr/f t0t7' Etra oy A^y? ovratf ror roi) loyoi' ; 0aat yap, ore 0toi>r)evra T)^ rd ^wo, TT)V oiv rbv deaTforrjv eireetv Qav/iaorov Tcotels, of fjiuv fiiv /cat eptd ooi, Kal dpva$, Kal rvpov rrape^ovoatf ovfiiv 6id(*)$, u rt av fifj SK TT)?- yr)f /*dCx*)iit.v TCJ 6e xuvi t 5f ov6ev roi~ OVTOV aoi rtapixei, jueradfdwf ovrrep ovrdf x, l $ OiTnv ' 14. Tov Kvva ovv duovaavra eirrelv Nat fid At'a ey'6) rcpovkdrroif*c vfidg, ovS* av vepeodat dvvaiade, o6ovfievai UTJ drco^rfoQe.. Ovrv vA.ai; Kal e7Tiue^.ijrr]^, Kai did oe ovd' ixpi' evbc dtiiKovusvat. daiiaAwf re Kal Tydeaf ^pyo- (I. 8. 5.] MEMOKABILIA. 63 CHAPTER VIII. SUMMARY. SOCRATES advises his friend Eutherus, who had been obliged, ir. conse- quence of the loss of his property by the war, to labor for his own support, to seek oat some employment that might enable him to lay up a little for his old age. He recommends him, for instance, to endeavor to procure the situation of steward or superintendent to some wealthy individual ; and, on the other's objecting to the servile nature of such an employment, he proceeds to point out to him that it is hard to find any situation in life where one is not in some degree amenable to or controlled by others. He shows him, therefore, that all which he has to do is to pursue whatever employment he may enter upon with steadiness and alacrity. 1. "AX^ov 6i rrors dp%alov sralpov did %povov iduv, Uodev, t"07/, EvOrjpe, tyaivei ; 'Tno \IKV rr]v Kardkvaiv rov TroAejtzoi;, e0?7, w Sw/rpare^, IK ri]g dTrodrjuiag, vvvl uevrot avrodev ETreidjj yap d^ped^nev rd ev ry vrtepopia K.rr\- fiara, ev Se ry 'Arrf/q/ 6 rraxT/p \ioi ovdev Kare^.tnev f dva'yK- d&nat vvv iTTidrjfiriaag, TO> awpaTi epya^djuevof rd ETTITT)- Ssta TTOpi^sodai doicel de fiot rovro Kpelrrov elvai, f\ 6ee- jdai. nvog dvOpunbJV, aAAwf re aal [i7]6ev K^ovra, 0* OTOJ &v 6avei^oi/j,rjv. 2, Kal rtoaov %povov oiet aoi, e0?/, rd (Jeojuevw rov ovv > emararovvra, Kal ovyKo^i^ovra Kaprrovg, Kal nvu(f)vXdrrovra rfjv ovoiav, ut^E^ovvra 4. XaAfirrwf av, I0/;, yw, w SwwpOTEf, dovZeiav vaiut. Kal fii)v ol ye ev ral$ rcoXeai TTpoorarevovreg Kal ruv 6r)iiooi(i)v emuehofif-vot, ov dovkonpeTcearepoi KVKKQ rcvrov, dAA' iXevdepturepoi vopi&vrai. 5. 64 XKNOPHON'S [II. 8. 6. 9. $ Z e7), o> 2ojpaTtf, rd vtrainov elvai nvi ov Kat ft/i>, e07;, EvflT/pe, ov TrdVv ye padiov eanv evpelv ep> yov, c0' a) ov/i av n<; alriav e^ot ^oAerrov "yap ourw T< , tyre urjdev duapreiv, xakendv 6e nai avapapTT]' rt iroifjoavTa fir) ayvwpovi Kptrq neptrvx-lv, trrct ai o/f vuv kpyd&adai ^f, tiavpdfa el padiov ianv dveyn/.r r TOV dtayiyveodat. 6. Xp?) oyv TTf.ipa.a6aL rovg re 0.Aat- rtovc <)>evyeiv, nai TOV^ euyi'w/iova^ 6itJiteiv. nai ro>v rrpay- ^tirwv, offa /*ev dvvaoai rroielv,vTTO[ieveiv, oa>i 6e [*fj dvva~ nai, vhd--reaOai, o TI 6' av rrpdrr^, TOVTW /!>$ ndX/uOTa Kai TrpoOvfinra-a e-mpeXelrydai ovrbi yap rjKiara f^ev on. uliiat ev atria elvai, jidXiora 6e rg drropta f3o*]6etav EI>- petv, paora 6e aal difivdvvorara ^fjv, Kai elf rd diapniorara. CHAPTER IX. SUMMARY. CRITO, a wealthy individual, complains to Socrates of the difficulty of leading a quiet life at Athens, since he is constantly annoyed by lawsuits, brought, apparently, for no other purpose than to extort money from him. Socrates thereapun recommends him to employ the services of Archide- inns, a poor man. but able and eloquent, who will protect him from inform- ers and vexations litigations of every kind. This advice is followed, and proves so eminently successful, that those friends of Crito, who were sim- ilarly situated witli himself, requested as a favor that they also might avail themselves of the services of Archidemos. 1. Olda de Tore avrov /cat Kpirwog duovaavra, a>f ^;a Aerrdi' 6 j3ioc ''A.dtjv^mv drj dvfipi fiovXonivu rd eavroi. xpdrreiv. NVV yap, I07/, SUE nveg ei$ dinag dyovatv, ov% on. ddiKOvvrot, UTT' euov, dAA,' on vo/it'^ovaiv, ijdiov av fie dpyvpiov reA-enai, i/ rcpdyuara e%t:iv. 2. Kai 6 2w/cpd- TTJC, Erne juoi, i7), el fj,f] (f>o6oifj,rjv, orrug ui] ire' avrov ue rpdrcoiro. 3. Ti d' ; 0?;, ov% opag, ort TroAAoi fjdiov eon, oj aoi dvdpt, ^ drre^Qojuevov, ufyeXtladai ; eu fo0, or* atv v0ddfi TWV TOIOVTUV dvdpuv 01 Trdvv d >f)iXif) aoi xpriodai. 4. Kai e TOUTWV dvevpioKOvaiv 'Ap^d^juov, rrdfu inavbv eirTEiv re nal Trpdt-ai, Trevrfra 6e ov yap TJV and TTavrog icepfiaiveiv, dAAd, (f>iX6^pr]ar6g re nai evtpve- , OTTO TWI> <7UK00avTwv Aa/.t6dvtv. TOVTO) ovv 6 , OTrore avyKo^oi ij olrov, jj eAa/ov, ^ Oiv xpfftiara edutcev. 7. 'E-t dfi TOUTO TC /cat dAAa roiavra 6 'Apxedijuot; diErrpd- faro, Tjdrj rore, ij^nsp, orav vopev$ dyadbv Kvva ^77, Kal ol dAAoi vo/ielg (3ovAovrat TrXrjaiov avrov rag dyekas lard- vai, iva rov Kvvog drfoXavuxJiv, ovru Kal Kpmovof TroAAot ruv t'Awv edsovro Kal otyioi rcape%etv 0uAa/ca rov 'Ap%e- 6r}tjLOV. 8. 'O dfi 'Apxedrjfiog rai Kpirwi r]6iii><; e%api&ro, Kal ov% on i_i6vo$ 6 Kpirwv ev 7)av%ia rjv, dAAd Kal ol $i~ Aoi avrov el 6e rig CUTW rovrw, olg drrrjx6t.ro, 6vetdioi, we vrrb Kpiruvog u^eXovfievog KoXaKevoi avrov Ilorepov ovv, e(fyr) b 'Ap^edTjfiog, altA.ov$ tai xpfjoOai TOVTOI$ air' ineivuv ; 'Eic 6 TOVTOV elf T* rwv Kpi'rwvof i?.w 'Ap^ed^/iOf ^v, at vrro rciv CHAPTER X. SUMMARY. SOCRATES exhort* Diodorus, a wealthy Athenian, to lend aid to Her- mogene*. a friend of the latter, and an upright and honest man, bat labor- Ing under poverty for he shows him that if, when a slave runs awny, we exert ourselves to recover possession of him by the offer of rewards ; and if, when a slave is sick, we call in a physician, and endeavor to save his life ; how much more ought we to strive to recover a friend, and to rescue him from want, seeing that a good friend is superior in value to a thou- and slaves. 1. Olda dt K.ai Atodupo) avrov erotpQ ovn rotdde 6ia- Ar^flerra Etrre fioi, i(f>T], a> AtoJwpe, av r/f aot rutv OIKK- TCJV aTTodpa, empeXel, orrajf dvaKOfiioq ; 2. Kat dAAovf ye vfj At', erj, -apa/caAai, ouorpa rovrov dva,KT)pvoorj, i.dv Ti'f aot, icd/ivy ruv ot/cerwv, TOVTOV ini- icai napa.KaXel<; iarpov^, o:rajf ^ d-noddvg ; 206dpo ^>?/. EJ 6e TI$ aot TU>V yvupifiuv, r), ?roAv TCJI^ oine- %pi}ai\t&Tpo<; >v, Kivdvvevei dt' evdeiav drroXeodai, OVK olet aoi dfrov elvai iTrifieXi)6fjvai, o:ra)f dtaouOq ; 3. Kai firiv oloOd ye, OTI OVK ayv&\ua>> EOTIV 'Ep/ioytVT/^, ala~ XVVOLTO d' dv, ei &(f>%.ovfi,evo$ vnb aov, /IZT) avrw^eAotT/ OK KdlTOl TO VTTTjpETTJV EKOVTa TE KO.I CVVOVV, KOI TfapdfWVOV, Kai TO KeXevopevov luavbv noielv, IX ELV -> Ka ^ A") povov TC Kelevopevov iitavbv OVTU Troielv, dAAd 6vvd\itvov Kai d

T), Aeyetf, w 2w/fparef, Kai II. 10. 6.] MEMORABILIA. 67 wr ip,e rbv 'Ep/ioyevjyv. Md At', er), OVK eyw- ye vojtu'Cw ydp ovre aot xdAAiov etvat TO Kakeaai knelvov, TOV avrov E^Oslv Trpdf SKEIVOV, OVTE eKea'w juetbv dya0dv TO TTpaxOfjvai TOUTC, 77 aot. 6. OVTW d^ 6 Aiddwpof W^ETO TOf 'Ep/zoyevT/v, oi ou TroAi) TfAe^a^ eKTrjaaro i- , 85- epyov eZ^;e OKOTrelv, o TC av ij Aeywv ^ at vpaivoi XENOPHONS MEMORABILIA or SOCRATES. BOOK III. CHAPTER I. SUMMARY. XESOPCIOS now proceeds to relate in what way Socrates was useful to uch of his friends as aimed at r.r.y public employment, by exciting them to the attainment of that knowledge which alone could qualify them to discharge its duties properly. And, first, the discussion tarns upon the duties of a commander. He who wishes to fill the office of a commander, must make himself well acquainted with the military art, and this is the more necessary, be- cause, since in time of war the safety of the whole community is intrusted to the commander, either good or evil must result to the state according as he discharges his duties witli ability or with unskillfulness. ($ 1-5.) The art of arranging and marshalling an army, though of great import- ance in itself, forms but a small part of what is required in a commander On the contrary, he who wishes ti\fill such a station in a becoming man- ner must be possessed of many acquirements, and also of many endow- "oents of intellect. (6-11.) 1. "OTI de rov$ dpeyofievovf rwv waAwv, e dpeyotvro Trotuii', o>0eA, vvv TOVTO diijyrjoouai di yap rrore iovvaodu)pov el$ TTJV rroXiv T/KSIV, errayye AAd/ue- vov arparrp/elv 6iSdeiv, eAefe Trpdf nva TWV 8v qaddvero ]3ovAojitvov TT)$ rtft^g ravri]^ EV Tvy%dveiv 2. Ala^pbv fievroi, w veavia, -rbv iv T^ TroAet orparrfyelv, ebv rovro padetv, dfieXfjfJai av- TOU, Kai dtKaiuq av ovrog VTTO r^g TrdA^wf fytiiotTO rroX.ii /mAAov, ff fl TH; dvdpidvrcu; epyohaftoiij, ju^ [iF/iadTjHuc r- 3. "OA^f yap TTJ$ rr6A*d)f ev rolg 'II. 1. 8.] XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA. 69 KivSvvoH; emrpenouev^g rw arparrfyiJ, jueydAa TO, rt ay add, Karopdovvrog avrov, Kal rd /ca/cd, diaaaprdvovro^, etadf yiyveodai TT&$ ovv OVK dv dt/catwf 6 rov [lev \iav- ddvtiv rovro djUeAaiv, TOV de alpeOrjvai imuehofievog, ,r\- uiolro ; roiavra /.lev drj Aeywv enetaev avrov iXdovra /.iav- ddveiv. 4. 'Errci avdpes, hgnep "O/i^po^ TOV 'Aya- (leurova yepapov e, ovde idv VTCO ndvruv dvdpuTrw aipeOy. 5. 'Ardp, erf)?/, tva /cat, edv i)juc5v rtf Taftap^^, ^ Ao^ay^ trot, &V 7roAe//t:aiv Wjuev, Aefov ^/ttv, nodev d as diddoKeiv rr/v arpa~T)yiav. Kal o^, 'E/c TOU avrov, eri, el arparj^yov etvat /cat rropiaTiKbv TWV ivtTT)A6iepei orpdrevfia reray- levov drdarov cjfTrep Atdot re, /cat -nXivdoi, Kal |vAa, /cat Kspafiog, drdnrtjiq fj.ev eppiuueva, ovdev xprjoind ianv, e-netddv de ra^0g /COTCJ juei' /cat eTrtTroA^f TO /^^TS of]Tr6fj,f.va, urjre T7]KO[teva, ol re At'0ot, Kat 6 /cepauoc, ev //eao) de at TC irMvOoi, Kal ra ^vAa, w^rrep ev olicodofiia, avvriOerai, rore yiyverai rroAAoi) d^tov nr^fju, olKta. 8. 'AAAd Trdvu, rf>q fO XEVOPHON'S [111. 1. 11 o vcavioicos, ofioiov, o> 2wpoTf, elprjka^- nai yap ev TC* T0t>f re Trptirorf dpiarovf 6tl rdrreiv Kal TOV; v (fe //tow Tovf %eipiorov$, iva vrrd //ev TGJV rat, VTTO i>Tat. 9. Et [lev roivvv, efrr), nat diayiyvaxjKeiv OK rov$ dyaOov$ icai rovg KUKOV^ idida- tev ei Je [ifi, ri aot 6$eAof wv epaJBes ; ovde yap el fit. dpyvpiov eiceAevae Trptjrov fiev nal reXevralov TO dA.At- arov rdrretv, ev /jeoa) 6e TO %eipiOTOv, IIT) didd^aq dtayiy- veAof TJV. 'AAAd /id At', 0*/, OVK edidafei' tjfre avrov^ av y/id? ^eot TOVf T dyaOovf cat Touf KCLKOVC npivetv. 10. Ti ovv ov OKonovfiev, (fn], TT(^ av avTuv (iff tiiafiaprdvoi- pev ; BovAOfiai , e07/ 6 vcoj'to"o^ . OVKOVV, ikapyvpu-dTov$ -rrpwrovt; , 6pdb)$ av rdrroifjiev ; "Efiotye doicei. Ti 6e Kivdvvevetv iiiXXovraq ; dpo TOV^ (fn^OTi^iordrov^ Ttporaic-iov ; OyTot yoOv eioiv, tQj), ol eveica erraivov KIV- dvvevEiv idihovreq ov roivvv ovroi ye adijXoi, dA/.' KTTI- TTOVTOJ^OU ovre$, evaipeTot av ehv. 11. 'ATap, eQij, ae rdrreiv fiovov ididafrv, rj nai o-oi xal orrw$ ov e/cdara; TU>V Taypdruv ; Ow Ttdvv, eTj, ov dieaa(f>Tjvi^e raina. yfj At', ee- KCV, 0?7, "Qurjpov otet rbv 'A-yauepvova rfpogayopevaat TT6repov, Paaifevf r* uyadof, uparepof r' ap ye on at^jii^Tf re uparepog v eir), OVK e ^ovog avroc, ev dywvi'^otro rrpbg rovg TroAe^touf, dAA' et Kal rcav-i ru> OTparonedfi) rovrov alriog eir/ ; Kal {3aaihev dyaOog, ovx el /zdvov rov eavrov (3iov KaAug TrpoearrjKoi, dAA' el Kai, uv (3aaiXevoi, rovroig evdainoviag alriog eirj ; 3. Kai yap BaoiAevg alpelrat, ov% Iva eavrov xaAwf em^eA^rai, dAA' Iva Kal OL eAojuevoi 6t' avrbv ev nparruai Kal arpareij' ovrai 6e rrdvreg, Iva 6 ftiog avrolq tig j3eAriarog $ Kal orpa-qyovg alpovvrai, rovrov eve/ca, Iva rcpbg rovro av- rolg rfyeuoveg veavia, drrelv Tj^iv, OTOV evexa inedvuijaas IrtTcap^elv ; ov yap df) TOV irpwrof TU>V ITTTTEUV eXavveiv Kai yap oi l-TTOTot-OTai TOVTOV ye d%iovvTai, TrpoeXavvovat yovv xai -r&v iTTTrdpxw. 'AA^0^ Aeyttf, tj]. 'AAAd fifjv ov6e TOV yvu)a07jrai ye, Irrei Kai ot fiaivofievoi ye VTTO rravrajv yiyvuoK.ovrai. 'AAljOef, t07/, nai TOVTO Aeyetf. 2. 'AAA' apa 5n TO I--IKOV oiet 7y TrdAtt /JeArtov av TrotTjaag Ttapadovvai, Kai, el rig XP f '- a yiyvono tTrrreaJi', TOVTOW. Tjyovftevo^, dyaOov TIVO$ alrio^ yeviadat rg rrdAet ; Kai f/dAa, tt]. Kai sari ye, vfj Af, 0// 6 Zw/fpdr^f, KaAdv, edv dvvq ravra -air/oat. 'II dg &PXn Ttov, ifi fa qprjaai, ixrruv re Kai duGaruv eanv ; 'Eon yap ovv, ei]. 3. *Wi 6f] /.et-ov fyuv rrpurov TOVTO, STTWC; diavoq TOV$ I~TTOV$ /SeAr/ouf Troifjaac ; Kai of, "AAAd TOVTO pev, (f)T], OVK ifibv oliiai TO epyov elvat, dAAd Idia KKaOTov deiv TOV eavTOv tmrov iTTifie^eladai. 4. 'Edv ovv, eTj 6 2 7] KaKoaKskelg, tj daOevels, ol de OVTM^ ^ 6vvao6ai aKohovOelv, oi Se ovTug dva- (iff USVEIV, OTTOV av av Ta^qq, ol de ovrwf T fiqde TaSai 6vva-dv elvat, TL aoi TOV irr- ZaTai; f] rruif dvvfjoet TOIOVTUV rfyovpEi-os dyaOov 'TI not^fjai TIJV no'kiv ; Koi Of , 'AAAd aAd)f TI y, Kai Tteipdoofiai ~uv tmrw el$ TO dvvaTov int III. '*. $ ll.J MEMORABILIA. 73 5. Ti de ; rovf imreag OVK em^eip^aeig, erj. OVKOVV TTpwrov jttev dva6aTt/cwrpoi>c int roijg tTTTrot'f -noir]asiq avroi^ ; Aet yew, 0?7 teal yap, t Ttf ovTajv KaraTreaoi, /idAAov av OVTW <7cjbtTO. 6. Tt yap ; edv TTOV Kivdvvsveiv (Je^, ?rd- repov knayayeiv rowf TroAejUi'ou? 1 eirt T^V aju/zov IvOa-nep eiwOare iTrrreveiv, jj mipdaei rag jueAera^ ev TOff TTOieloOac ^upioig, sv oioigTrep ol Trokeuiot yiyvovrat ; BeArtov yoOv, f07/. 7. Tt yap ; rov /3dAAeiv cj^ -rrXsiorovg and TWV tTTTrwv eTTipeheidv rtva iroirjaei ; BeArtov yovv, s?/, paov, 7; t aot dfiot dt- ddoiteiv, cbf Ta /ca/cd TWV dya0a>v djUEtva) /cat AvatTAT;, av rov irnrapxov Trpdf TO?^ aAAot^ (Jtv /cat TOV Afiyftv dvvaoOai ; 2i> d' wot', t7T7rap%tv ; ^ ou/c evredv^yai, ori, baa ovra, ' ' \rr. ravra TTOVTO did Aoyoi; KfidOopnv, KOI el n pavOdvei rig iidOrjfia, did Aoyov \tavBdvti ; nai ol apiara diddonovreg, fid^tora A6yu> ^ptjvrot, icai ol rd OTTOvdaioTara \idkio-ra. exiordpevoi, 12. *H rode ov/e ivTeOvpTjoat, $ orov yiyvTjra.1, u^nep b el$ A^Aov -rrepTTOfievos, ov- ovda[i66ev TOVTW <^>d/JtAAo yiyverai, ovd^ evavdpia v dAA^ TrdAet 6/io/a T^ evOdde ovvdyerai ; 'AA?;- 0^ Aeyet^, r). 13. 'AAAd /i^v OVTC e>0am'a TOOOVTOV dicupepovaiv 'Adyvaloi r>v aAAwf, OVTC aw/idrwv neyedei at pw/ifl, ooov ^tAort/itft, ^rrep fidXiora TTapogvvei rrpbc; ra Koxd icat Kvrt^a. 'AA^Otf, 1^, at TOVTO. 14. Ov/couv Diet, t^>?;, KOI TOW /ff7:t/toi) TOT) ev^dde et Tt eTrtjueA^en/, w^ TroAv av /sai TOVTCJ (Jtevey/soiCJ' rwv dAAwv, orrAwv T cat tTTTrwv Trapaa/icev^, icat evra^ta, ai TO> veretv rrpof rot)f TroAe^itovf, e vo^tioeiav ravra faaivov nai Tt/i^f -evt-eoOai ; Etdf yc, e07^. 15. M^ TotVfv oKvet, Kf avdpa$ errt TOUTO Trpo- Tpeneiv, d0' wv avrdf re a)0A^0^(T, /cat oJ dAAoi TroAtrai rttd oe. 'AAAd v^ Ata ireipdaofjui, er). CHAPTER IV. SUMMARY. NICOMACHIDES, who was well skilled in the military art, having com plained to Socrates that the Athenians had chosen, as one of their com manders, not himself, but Antisthenes, who had never distinguished him- self in warfare, and who knew nothing else save how to get money, Soc rates undertakes to show unto him, that, if a person, in whatever employ- ment he may have taken upon himself, knows well what is required for executing that employment in a proper manner, this man will make a good leader, either of a -chorus, a state, or an army. Sinie, then, remarks Socrates, Antisthenes is skilled in the manage- ment of his private affairs, and is, at the same time, ambitious of praise , and siace he has discharged successfully the duties of a choragns, there can bo no doubt but that he, although unskilled in military affairs, will nevertheless make a good commander ($ 1-5) ; for a choragns, and he who 10 skilled in managing private affairs, have very many things in common Vfeh a ormraaader. ($ 6-12 ) III. 4. 7.] MEMORABILIA. 73 1. 'I&ov 6e Trore NiKOfj,a^idT)v e^ dp^atpeatwv drrtovTo, Ttvef , J> NtKOjua^'cty, OTparrjyol ypijvrai ; Kat <5f > Ov yap, 077, o> Sokparef, TOCOVTOL eiatv 'Adijvaloi, &$re E/ze jitev ot>% etAovro, of e/c /caroAdyou orparevofjievos Kara* rerp(fj.fj,ai, Kal Ao^ayaJv, ical Ta|tap%c5v, Kal rpavfiara vnd TToAe/ft'cov Tocrovra e^wv dpa 6e rdf ovAdf TWV rpav- ou/ievof eTredeiicvvev 'AvriodevTjv de, e0?/, etAovro, TOV ovre orrAiT^v TrwTrore OTparevodfievov, ev Tt roif IjT-nsvatv ovdev TrepifiAeTrrov Troir/oavTa, eTTiordfj-svov rs aAAo ovdev rj ^prjfiara avAAeyeiv. 2. OVKOVV, T/ 6 p?)jUaTa ovAAeyeiv iKavoi elaiv dAA' oir^ evena TOVTOV Kal OTparrjyeiv dvvaiv-' av. 3. Kai 6 2w- Kpdrrjg e^r]- 'AAAd /cat faXovsiicog 'AvnaOevrjg ioTiv, ft OTpa.T7)y& TTpogelvai kmrrjdetov ianv ov% opaf , ort at , KexoprjyrjKe, 7:0,01 rotf %opolq veviicrjKE ; Ma Ai', 6 NtKOjua^idT;^, dAA' ovdev bfioiov iari %opov TS Kal rof TrpoeOTdvai. 4. Kai /i^v, ?/ 6 ye 6 J Avna6svT]^ ovtis &v, ofiug eysvero iicavog evpelv rov^ ravra. Kai iv TQ a-paria ovv, K^TJ 6 Nt/cojua^t'dT/f, dA- ftev evprjaei rovg rd^ovra^ dv9' eavrov, dAAou^ 6e jua^ov/zevouf. 5. OVKOVV, e i^erdouuev rd tpya eO7epou aurdii', Tvo eidtiuev, norepov TO oird ianv, rj diatyepei ri. ndvv ye, t(j)T). 8. OyKovv, t^rj, rd /ev rovs dp^ouevovg Koovf re Kai evnetdelg iavrolg Trapaoitevd&tv foriv epyov ; Kat /m/la, ti^r;. Tt C Ko/covf Kokd^eiv, xal TOV? dyo^ovf rifidv, dfjuftorepou; olpai Trpo^rjiteiv. Yldvv fiiv ovv, erj. 9. Td de Toi>f vTrrjKoov^ ev[iEvel$ iroielodai, TTW^ oi> KaAov dfj.T]. 'AAAd (frvhaKTiitovg TWV ovrw OVK etvat TTpo$j)Ki ; 206dpo y', e^jy. OVKOVV Kai Kai iXo-n6vov<; d^oripov^ elvai npo^TjKet -nf.pl rd avruv ?pya. 10. TOUTO [lev, eT), -ndvra opoius dfufrorepuv ea- TIV a)./.d TO ud%eodai OVKKTI d/i^orcpwv. 'AAPv' e^OpoL ye Tot d(*(j>OTepoi<; yiyvovTai ; Kat fidAa, 0?/, TOVTO ye. OVKOVV TO nepiyeveodai TOVTUV duorepotg ovfuftepei ; Udvv ye, e(f>Tj. 11. 'AAA', exeivo Trapiei^, av dey /j.d%ee?*,i)oei TI oiKovouiKi] ; 'Evravda df/nov Kai Trktiorov, e(f)T] 6 yap dyaObg otovo/ioc, fWcif, OT* oydev OVTCJ Avat- -e *at KepdaXeov eariv, d)g TO ua%6uevov TOV$ TroAe- vf/tdv, ou(5e OUTO>? dAvafTeAef Te xoi fyuiudes, a>^ Td T)TTdoOai, 7Tpodvfiepovra 77- i TrapaOKevdoerat, kmueXtig 6e rd rrpdf TO ^rrdaOai OKeiperat Kai 0uAd^Taf, evepydif 6\ av rfjv Trapa- OKEVTJV 6pd viKTjTiKfjv ovoav, jua^e/Tat, ov^; JJKiara 6e rov TWV, kdv dnapd NtKOjua^td^, Taiv olKovoutKuv av- dfxjjv 77 yap TWV Wi'a>v tmjueAeta TrXrjdei uovov diafiepet rr)<; TWV /coivdiv, Td de dAAa napan^Tjaia e%ei TO de /ze- yttTTOV, OTt OVT dvew dvdpuTTWv ovderspa yiyverai. oure dt' iAAwv uev dvdpb)TTG)v rd Idia Trpdrrerai, 61' aAAwv d^ 'a KOivd' ov yap dAAotf naiv dvdpuTroi$ ol rojv III. 5. 3.] MEMORABILIA. 7'/ xptivrai, ij olgrcep oi rd Idia oi eniordnevoi xpfjadai nai TO, tdia Kal rd noivd npdrTovaiv, ol 6s JUT) emordnevoi dp/>OT4:pu>& CHAPTER V. SUMMARY. IN this chapter Socrates converses with Pericles the Younger (the son of the celebrated statesman of the same name) on the way by which the Athenians may be recalled to the glory and success of former days. He shows him, in the first place, that the Athenians ought to be reminded of the virtues and achievements of their forefathers. ($ 1-12.) In the next plane he points out to him the causes of their present degeneracy. ($ 13.) Ha then shows that the virtues and discipline of their ancestors ought to bu recalled by them, or, at least, the example of the Lacedaemonians ought to be imitated. { 14.) That their chief care, however, should be be- stowed on military affairs, and, in particular, that competent commander! ought to be set over their forces, who may teach the soldiers strict disci- pline and obedience to command. ( 15-25.) He explains to him, finally, how well adapted Attica is, from its situation, to resist the incursions of a foe. ($ 26-28.) 1. ITept/cAeZ 6e TTOTS, rw TOV Trdvv Hepinheovg vZw, dia- 'Eyw rot, efir], w HepiKA.Ei$, ehirida e^oj, oov ivb) re Kal Ivdogorspav rf]v -noXiv ei$ T TToAfjutKd eosadai, Kal rtiv TroAejtuwv Kparrjoetv. Kal 6 Ilepi/cA^f, BovAoijUTjv av, e07/, w 2c6/cpaTf, d Aeyeif 07ra>f 6e ravra ye.voir' 1 av, ov dvvapai yvtivai. BovXei ovv, e^rf 6 2(*)KpdTt]<;, dtaAoyt^d/ievoi irepl auraiv emaKOTrunev, onov ijtir) TO Svvarov eariv ; BovAo//ai, S(p7i. 2. OVKOVV olada, (f>r], on TrA?/0i /zev ovdev fieiovg elalv 'A.dT)valot Boiwraiv ; Ol6a ydp, e(f>r]. 2c5juara 6e dyadd Kal /taAd Trorepov en BO^WTWV olei TrAetaj av lKX^6i]vai, r| ej 'A.6r)vtiv ; Ovde ravri) uoi doKovai XeineoOai. Ev/ieveorepovf 6s Ttorloovs bav-olg elvat vouifcig ; ' Adrjvaiovg eywye Botwrajv uev ydp TroAAot, n/(.eovKTov[iEVoi vno Qrjdaiuv, &v$[iev&; av- rolt,- K%OVOIV 'Adrivrjoi 6s ovdev opw rotovrov. 3. 'AAAd ye Kal 78 XKNOPIIOX'S [ift. f,. 8. anep ov% r\Kiara rrapoi-vvei Kvvdvveveiv i>7jp Kai rrarpi6o$. Ovde iv rovroi$ 'AOiyvaioi ueurrroi. Kai U7)V rrpoyovd)V ye na).d tpya OVK tanv off uti^u Kai rrAetai VTfdp^ei, fj 'A.07jvaioi$ (L rroAAot irraipopevoi nporpinov- rai re dper^g imnefalodai, Kai a^Kiuoi yiyveaOai. 4 TaOra /igv dXijOfj Xeytu; Trdvra, w.^wKparef dAA' opaf, irt, d<^>' ov ^ re ovv ToAju/dg ruiv ^iAtwf ev Aefiadet'^i ov/i- 0opd eye'vero, Kai fj ped' 'iTrnoKparovg irri AT/At'w, eit TOV- TUV TETa-xeivwTat p.ev 77 TUJV 'AOqvaiw 66!~a Trpdf TOV^ Boiwrovf, eTTTjpTai de TO TWV 6/6ata)v Qpovrjua Trpoo rovf 'A.OT)vaiov$ ' tjf re Botwrot //', oZ Trpoodev ovd' ev ri? eav- TWV ToA/idJvref 'AOrjvaioi^ avev AaKedaifioviuv re Kai rijv aAAwv neAoTTOWT/atwv dvTiTarT(T0at, v{)' oTretAoDat*' av- roi KaO* eavrovg ep.6a?*elv el$ rjjv 'ArriKTjv 'AOTjvaloi de, ol nporepov, ore Boturoi fwvoi iyivovro, Tropdovvreq rrjv Botwrtav, (f)o6ovvrat, [if] Botwrot dgwoaxrf rfjv 'ArT(K7/i>. 5. Koi 6 2(jJKpdrj]$, 'AAA' aladdvofiai fiev, eo6(I)vrai, uearoi eioiv draia$, efr' av 6e T\ xeipuva ff rroXeuiov$ deiauoiv, ov povov rd Ketevoueva Trdvra noiovaiv, d/./.d Kai aiyiJai hapadoKovvreg rd TTpogra^6i]a6fieva, tifnep %opevrai. 7. 'AAAd [i7]v, eT] 6 IlepiKA.^, eiye vvv pdXiara rteidoivro, dpa av eli] Xeyeiv, TTCJ^ av avrov$ Tfporpeifjai^tOa rtdXiv r^g dp%aiag dperfjg re Kai evK^eiag, Kai tv- . 8. OVKOVV, e(f>r) 6 SwKpaT^f, el p.ev efiov/ojuefla TOUf, a>v ol dAAot el%ov, dvrnroieloOai, d~o- 6eiKVvvre$ avrolq ravra narp&d re ovra Kai rrpo^TjKOvra, udhiar' dv ovrug avroi'f e^opu^taev dvre%eadai rovrwv ircei 6& rov JUCT* dpfer^f Trpureveiv avrov$ Bov^oueBa, TOUT' av deiKreov in rtabtuov udhora - ill. 5. 14.] MEMORABILIA. 7f avidly, Kai wf TOVTOV Tn[J,^.ovuvoi, TcdvTuv av tj> /ipa- Tiarot.. 9. Tltof ouv av TOUTO diddaKoifiev ; Oluai fiev, el rovg ye nakaiordrov$, (iv aKOvouEV, npoyovovg avrww dvafUf^vrjaKQLiJ:v av-rovi; d/CT/Kodraf dpiarovg yeyovevat, 10. T Apa Aeyetf T^V TWV i^ecjv Kpiatv, ?)v o^ rrepi KeKporra di' dper?)v eKpivav ; Aeyw yap, aat T^V 'Epe^Oecjf ye rpo. ^f sat yeveaiv, Kai rov rrdAejuof rov ITT' kneivov yevo^e- vov Trpo^ rovf e' r^f %o[ievr)$ rjTreipov Trdarjg, Kai rov iff? 'HpareAfitdcjv Trpdf rouf ^v IleAoTrovv^oa), ai rravraf roi)f t'TTi Qqaeug TTokeur}devTa$, ev ol$ Ttdoiv enelvoc d^Aoi ye- ydvacrt rwv a0' eavroix; dvOptinuv dpiarevaavTe^. 11. Et de (SouAet, a varepov 01 EKEIVUV p,sv dnoyovot, ov TroAi 1 rfe rrpd ^aiv yeyovdre^, eirpagav, rd pev avrol a0' kav- 7ov$ dywvi^o^ievoL rrpd^ TOV^ Kvpievovrag rr/g re ndaifi Kai rf/f Eupwrr^ fte^pt MaKedovt'o^, K rtiv TTpoyeyovoTtev dvvapiv Kai d^opju^v KKTT]fj,evov^ Kai. ra gpya KaTetpyaafisvovg, TO, de Kai perd Tie^onovvrj- dptOTevovreg Kai Kara yr\v Kai Kara ddXarrav ' ol 6i} Kai Aeyovrai TTO^V 6ieveyKslv r&v KaQ' eavrovg dvQpd) TTUV. Aevovrai yap, e(j>7). 12. Toiyapovv TroAAwv fikv fi-ava0Tdae(t)v eV rg 'EAAdd* yeyovvitiv, diepeivav ev ry eavr&v, TroAAot 6e vnep diKaiwv avTikiyovreg exeivois, rroAAoi de VTYO Kpeirrovw v5pi6uevoi yov Trpbg iiteivovg. 13. Kai 6 IIep*KA?^, Kat ye, e(prj, d) S&Kpares, r\ TrdAtf OTTOJ^ TTOT' errt TO %elpov Vv. 'Eyw /^V, e7], oluai, 6 2a>/cpaT^f , &7tep , dtd TO TroAi) V7rpevey;iv *;ai KpaTiarevaai, vTS^ varepi^ovot TWV dvTtTrdAwv, OVTG> Kai 'A07/- TroAi) dfEvey/cdvTa^ d^fiA^aat avT(i5v, at dta TOVTO %eipov$ yeyovevai. 14. Nvv oyv, ecprj, TL av TTOIOVVTS^ dvahddotev TT)V dp%aiav dperr/v ; Kai 6 SaxepaTj/f Ovdev dnoKpvcjtov SoKel juoi Etvat, dAA' ^ ftev egevpovTEg rd TWV rrpoydi/cov eTnTtjSevftaTa, fir]6sv xelpov EKSLVUV emTridev- Wv, ovdev av %eipovg eKeivuv yeveadai el de prj, rovg yt vvv TTpo)TevovTa$ (Ufiovpevoi, Kai TOVTOI$ rd avrd 30 XENOPHON'S [III. 5. 20 fiiv rotf avrolg %ppyslv eavroig rd avuQepovTa, eTrrjped^ovai Kai fydovovoiv eavrol$ ^idAAov, r/ roZf dAAoif Ta 6e Trdvrwv ev re ratf iSiau; ovvodoic; Kai TO?? diaipovrai, Kai -rrXeiara^ dinag dAAv^Aotf dt^c^ov- Tv TroA- A^ ^ev a77 ITcptKAcff, ovTWf 7/yoi; dvT/KeCTTO) novr^pla voaelv ^v roif yvuviicoi$ dytiot TreiOovrac ~ , ovdsvuv 6e KaraSeearepov iv rolg ^op ps~oi>ai TOif dtdatTKaAoif ; 19. Toyro yap rot, <(>T), Kai davuaorov KOTI, rd rovg juev roiovrovg KeiQap%tlv rot'f rovf Kpdr7?f 07/ 'H 6e ev 'Ape/ a> rai ; Kat /udAa, e^. Ot<70a ovv rtvaf, e^r;, KaAAtov, r\ voutu&repov, ?y oeuvo-epov, 7} dttcaiorfpov rag re , Kai rdAAa Trdvra Trpdrrovrag ; Ov 111. 5. 27.] MEMORABILIA. bl e^T/, TOVT<>I$. Ov Toivvv, 0?/, del dOvuelv, u$ OVK t-vrd/e- Tb)v OVTUV 'A.6r]vaiu)V. 21. Kai fj,r)v ev ye rol$ orpanu- riKol$, 07/, e^0a udkiara &: autypovelv re nal Evraine.lv, Kai TTet6ap%elv, ovfievi rovruv -npo(;s%ovaiv. *lauq ydp, etyT] 6 SitiKpdrrjs, iv rovroig ol r\ma~a emordfievoi ap%ov- oiv avrdv ov% bpag, on KiOapiariov psv, Kai %opEVTtiv, Kai dpxqaT&v ovds elg em^eipel ap%eiv [if] emaTdpevo^, ovde TraXaiaruv, ovde TrayKpaTiaartiv dAAd ndvre^ , oaoL TOVTWV ap%ovmv, sloven delgai, onoQsv euaOov ~av~a, t(f>' olg e^eardai, rtivds arparriytiv ol TrXeloroi avrooxe&d* frvaiv. 22. Ov fievroL os ye rotovrov eya> vofii^u elvai, dAA' oljuat oe ov6tv TJTTOV e^eiv elnelv, onore orpaT^yslv, f] orro-e rraAatetv rjp^(i) pavdavsiv Kai TroAAd juev olftai as TCJV Trarpcjan' orpaTT/yT/jtidrwv 7rapetA7/0dro 6iaav&iv, rroAAd 6e navra^odev avvevrjvoxsvai, onodev olov re i]v fj,adelv n w0AtjUov el$ arpar^y/av. 23. Oljj.ai 6e oe TroA Ad fiepifivdv, OTTCJC [if] kdOy$ oravrbv dyvoaJv ri TU>V ei<; orparrjyiav (i^eAi^wv Kai edv ri roiovrov aladij aeavrbv fir) eidora, fyrslv rovg emoTaiie.vovs ravra, OVTE dwpwv ovre ^aptrcjv (f>etd6fievov, onvg fid6^ Trap 1 avrutv a fir) i, Kai ovvepyov$ dyadovg e^gc- 24. Kai 6 ITcpi- Ov XavQaveiq ue, u) 2aj/paref , e(f>r}, on ovd' oiofievoc; jue TOVTW empeXelaOai ravra Aeytv^, dAA' ey%eiptiv us diddaKsiv, on TOV jueAAovra aTparrjyelv TOVTOJV (mdvruv enifjieXelaOai del 6/^oAoyw pevroi /cdyai noi ravra. 25 Tovro 6', e07/, w HeptK^eig, KaTavev6r)Ka, on TrpoKsirat rye %wpa^ fjp&v opr/ ^eydAa, KadrjKOVra errt TTJV "Boi(>)~iav, 6C J)v elg rr\v %wpav et$o6oi orevai re Kai npogdvrei^ eiai, Kai on fiearj dte&arai opeaiv epv^ivolq; Kat /idAa, torepois OTrAoff, Kai D2 82 XEVOPHON'S [III. 5. 28. 6. 2. rd rfpoKeijieva TT/^ X&pa*; oprj Kare%ovra<;, /3Aa6epot-f pet elvai, /*eydA/i> 6e TrpofioA^v rotf rroAtratf KareaKEvdoOai ; Kat 6 IIppi/icATJf , Havr' omat, (^77, a) ZuKpartf, ai ravro ^p?)(7^ 6 SwKpaTTjf , apinitu ooi ravra, errt^etptt auroZf, J) dpiare o n (iev yap aV TOVTWV Kararrpd^, nai ool K(i\<>i> lorai, Kai -^ TroAet dyaOov lav 61 TI d ovre TT)V Trdfav /3Adi/>tf, ovre aeavrov CHAPTER VI. SUMMARY. tflAUCO, the son of Arista, was so strongly possessed with the desiro T being a statesman, that, although not yet twenty, he was continually making orations to the people, and thereby exposing himself to ridicule. iSocrates, therefore, endeavors to care him of this delusion, and by a series of questions succeeds iu convincing him that he is altogether ignorant of what appertains to the character of a true statesman ; and he then shows him that, unless one be acquainted with this, he can neither prove of any advantage to the state, nor acquire any reputation for himself. 1. TkavKwa 6e TOV 'Aptorwvof, or' ene^eipet oelv, ETTiOvfuJv -npoarareve.lv TTJ TrdAewf, ovderra) eluoaiv Sri] yeyovu>, ovrw aAAiuv oiiceiwv re Kai 0tA&>v, ovdeif edvvaro rravaat eA.KOp,ev6v re OTTO rov jS^^arof, ital nara- yeXaarov ovra, SawpdrT/f de, evvovi; &v avrut did re Xao- uidrjv TOV TXavicwvog, Kai Sid IlAoTWva, f^ovo^ Zrravoev. 2. 'EvTf^wv yap avroi Ttp&rov uev eig rd edeX^aai duov- tiv roidtie Xegag Kareo%ev T i2 TXavKwv, e N^ Ai', e$ 0tAoff w^eAeiv, knapel(; de rov rcarp&ov OIK.OV, av^rjaeig 6e rfjv rcarpida, dvofiaarog ?/, /i?) roivvv aTroMpv^, dAA' etrrov 7jjUtr, ^/c rtvo^ ap|" T^V TroAtv evepyerelv ; 4. 'E:rei (Js 6 FAav/ccov aev, wf dv rore OKOTT&V, onodev ap%otTO T Ap', er) 6 Kpdrrjs, wfTiep, 0tAou olaov e2 avgijaai /3ovAoi pov avrov eni^eipoii]g dv rroielv, ovrb) tcai ri\v TrdAtv Tret- pdaet TrAofCTtwrepav notTJaai ; H.dvv pev ovv, e7/. Aegov drj, e0?7, e/c rivuv vvv ai TTpo^odot ry nohei, nai Trooai nveq eloi ; d^Aov ydp, or* eotcsTpai, iva, el pev nveg avrtiv evde>$ K%ovotv, EK- TTXtipdjaqs, el tie TrapaAetTrovrat, Trpognopiays. 'AAAd jud At', er]. 9. HP&TOV p,ev TOLVVV, ecbr], AE^OV rjfjtlv TT]<; TrdAfiWf rr]v T 7T^t^v at T^V vavTiKfjv Hvvapiv, tra T?)V rwv fivavrtwv. 'AAAd jd TOV Ai*, e07/, ov/c dv %otjut aot ovTWf ye drro o-rd/zarof ^4^. 'AAA', li yypa:rrat V, dpTt dp^o/zevof Tr)f rrpoaraTetaf, OVTTGJ e^ijr 'AAAd Tot Trept' ye 0vAa*r)f r^f ^wpa^ oid' ori oot e, at olaOa, brtoaai re (bvkanai errinaipoi eiai nai orrooa* p'/, /rat OTTOoot re povpoi inavoi tlai itai onoaot \ii] dot tai rdf /iev erriKaipovg vXand^ ovpOovXevoeiv jj.ei^ova^ , rdf <5e -nEpirrdq d^aipelv. 11. N^ At', iv^dr-eaOai, wf- xAeTTTeoftu TO e*e T^f ^wpa^. 'Edv /3ot'Ao/it'va> ; aTap, 10?;, Trorepov TOVTO, ^ TTW^ olaOa, on KO.KU>C 0i;AaT-ov- j, e0?/. OVKOVV, e0?y, xai Trepi TOVTWV, orav t dAA' 7/d^ eWw/uev, TOTC avn6ov^evao/j.EV ; 6 rAaikwv, /Se'ATiov. 12. Eif ye /i^v, t^w?, rdpyvpia old' OTI OVK dtfrlgai, W^T' e^eiv einelv, 6ion i'vi rrpoadev, npogepxerai avrodev. Ov yap or )?/. Kat yap vfj At', e0^ 6 2u)KpaTij$, Aeyera* /3apt) TO x^piov etvat, tif TC, o-av 7rep< TOVTOU dt'^; ovpfJov- Aevetv, av-^ aot ?) 7rpd0a<7tf dpneoei. 2aJTTTO/iat, t0?; 6 13. 'AAA' ineivov ye Tot, 107^, otd' OTt OUK f, dAA' ea/cei/)at, /cat TTOOOV ^pdvov t/cavdf eoTtv 6 e/t T/)f ^aipaf ytyvdfievog olrog dtaTpe0etv TT)V TTOAIV, Kal TTOOOV etf TOV iviavrbv Trpo^dserai, iva fifj roi>-6 ye Ad0^ - t] 6 Sw/fpaT^f, ovd' dv TOV eavTov TTOT aAJif Ttf oiicfjOEiEV, el HTJ rdvra ftev elae-rai, uv Tr rat, TrdvTCJV de errtjueAdwevof eKirAr/paiaet dAA' erret T/ |Uf iro/tf e/e irAetdvwv ?/ fivpiuv otmtiv ovvEOTrjice, %aie-rrbv 6s iort.v dua TOGOVTUV olnw 67rtjueAeta0at, Traif ou^ va, TO> III. G. 18.] MEMORABILIA. 8& Toi- deiov, pwrov enetpddrjg avZqaai ; desTai de Kav pev TOVTOV dvvq, /cat nXeiooiv eTci^eiprjoeig eva de JUT) dvvd- fievog clxjteATJoat, Trcjf av TroAAouf ye dvvrjdeir]^ ; oifrrep ei TH; ev -rdXavrov un dvvairo (f>epeiv, rrug ov (bavspov, on rrAfito) ys (pepeiv owd' err^etpT/Teov avru ; 15. 'AAA' eyary', ee/.oii]v av rov TOV T^ei'oi; olaov, ei pot TreiOeadai. Eira, l$r\ 6 2wKpdr^f, TOV -delov oi, evog KeiQeiv, 'Adrjvaiovg navrag perd TOV i9etov vo dvvf]asaQai. Troirjaai ireideadai oot ; 16. 4>vAarTov, e0?/, a) rAov/cwv, oirwf JUT) roi) evdot-elv eutdv^v elg rov- vavriov ekdqg. "H oy% opaf, wf a^aAepdv eari TO, a jtt^ otdfi Ti^ 1 , ravra Xeys.iv rj Trpdrreiv ; evdvpov de TCJV aA- AOJV, oaovq olada TOIOVTOV$, oloi (paivovrai nal keyovrsq a IJLI] laaai, aai TTpdrrovre^, Trorepd aoi SOKOVOIV irci Toiq roiovroig enaivov juaAAov, r/ i/>dyoi; rvyftdveiv ; /cat TTOTE- pov &avjj,d&adai jiia/lAov, r/ Kararftpoveladai ; 17. 'Effli;- (ioi) de /cat TWi 1 eMdrwv o n re ^.eyovai /cat o Tt TTOIOVOI /cat, wf tyo) vojut^o), evpfjoeu; ev Traaiv epyotf Tovf /ilv ev- e /cat ^av^ia^opevovg, etc rtiv /ta/Uora errt- oif ^ judAtora TO etdevai a (SovAet -nparretv ed- yap TOUTO) dtevey/ca^ TCJV aAAwv, em^etp^ rd T?)f Trpdrreiv, ova av -davudaaifu ei Trdvv padtw CHAPTER VII. SUMMARY. CH ARMIBE?, the son of Glaaco, and uncle of the young man mentioned in the previous chapter, industriously declined any office in the govern ment, though a man of far greater abilities than many of those employed in the administration. Socrates thereupon exhorts him to lay aside tLu aversion to public affairs, and shows him that he who is poaaessMl of ant 6 \K\OPUONS [III. 7. 6. ieleut >r acquirement, by the exercise of which he may procure reputation for himself and gl iry for hit country, ought not to allow it to remain inac- tive. (( I, 2.) And he then states how well qualified, in his opinion. Char mides is to take part in public affairs, from what be has seen of him in hit conferences with the leading men of the state. ($ 3-9.) 1. Xapuidrjv 6s rbv FAav/cwvof optiv dgioXoyov pev av. 6pa 6vra, Kai TroAAw dvvarurepov ru>v rd TTOMTIKO, rore nparrovruv, dxvovvra 6e npogievai rai drjuu), Kai ruv rfjg TroAew^ Trpaypdruv emiiefalodcu, Elrre uoi, tyr), u> Xap- UI'^TJ, el rig litavtx; wv rov<; are(pavira^ dytiva$ vmdv, Kai did roi>TO airrog re TtfidoOai, Kai TTJV Trarpida iv T^ 'EA- Addi evdoKift(t)Tepav Trotetv, pr) tieXoi dywi&odai, noiov Tiva TOVTOV vo[ii$oi$ av rbv avdpa elvat ; A^Aov, or*, ty, fjiaXaxov re Kai detAdv. 2. EL 6i rig, eT], dvvarog wv rtiv rfjg rroAewf Trpay^drwv im[ieX6/4vo$ TTJV re nohiv av&iv, Kai avrog did rovro ripdadai, dKvoiT] 6r) TOVTO -pdrreiv, OVK av eiKorwg rfetAdf vopi^oiro ; "lacjf, t07/ drdp Trpog ri /^e ravr' epwrof ; *On , evaj.uv, e7] 6 , iv TIWJJ fpyw KaranaOvv, ravrd fiov narayiyvu- 'Ev ratg ovvovoiaig, e(f>T], alg avvei rolg rd rift rrpdrrovai Kai yap, orav ri dvaxoivcjvTai aoi, oput ae caAwc ovfidovXevovra, Kai 5rav ri diiaprd 6p6> emriutivra. 4. Ov ravrov eariv, efy], & I6ia re SiaXiyeodat, Kai iv Trj, o ye dpidneiv dvvdfisvog, ovdev fjTrov iv TO> rrA^- 6ei, 7) fiovog dpiOfisl, Kai ol Kara povag apia-a Kt6apiov- reg, ovroi Kai ev rut Tr^rjdei Kpanorevovaiv. 5. AWa 6s Kai 66ov, K(J)TJ, ov% 6pag e[ivrd re dvOpuTroig ovra, Kai ToAAai (udAAov ev rolg o%hoi$ ij ev ralg Idiaig ouiXiaig napiardueva ; Kot ai ye dtddgw, eQij, tjp^Tyzai, on ovre (f>poviud)rdrovg aldovuevog, ovre rovg ia^vpordrovg , ev rolg d(f>poveardroig re Kai daOeveardroig ala^vvei Aeyetv. 6. Horepov yap roijg yvafali; avrijv, T\ OKvreig, rj rovg rinrovaq, 7) roi>$ ^aA*?f, i] roi>{ III. 7. 9. - 8. 1. MEMORABILIA. 87 ytupyovq, ?/ ~ov$ e/iTrdpouf, rj TOV$ KV ry dyopd Aojuevouf, /cat (^povTt^ovTaf, 6 Tt eAoTTOvof Trptdjuevot 7rAet ovoc; aTrodaJVTat , aia^vvei ; e/c yap TOVTWV aTravrwv 77 KAijaia ovvia-arat. 7. Tt de otft tiicupEpeiv, o av -noiflq, ;) raiv do6eladai ; ot j yap TOtf TTpurevovotv EV ry TroAei, a>i> ewoi Karatipovovot aov, padiug JtaAeyo/zfivof, /cat raiv eTOjueAojugvwv rot) rg ToAet diakeyeaOai noXv nepi&v, iv rotf /z^de TrwTrore (ftpov- Tiaaat rtiv KoXi-iKtiv, nqde aov /caraTre^pov^Kdcrtv, 6/cveif Aeyeiv, dsdioif, |w^ /carayeAafrS^ ; 8. Ti d' ; e0?/, ov do- Koi>oi ooi TroAAa/cff oi ev r^i enK^rjoia T&V dpdtig heyovruv KarayeXdv ; Ka yap o/ erepot, 07/ df 6 /cat i^avjud^a) aov, t eKeivov^, brav TOVTO TCOMOI, padtcjf %eipov[iVO, TOVTOI^ 6f prfiiva rporcov otet 6vvf]aeadaL Trpogeve^Ofivai. 9. 'Qya- 0e, ^77 dyi'det eeavrov, [irjde deprave a oi nAelaroi dpap- rdvovGLv ' oi yap TroAAot cjp^rjKOTeg im rd CKOTTEIV rd raiv dAAcov Trpdyjuara, oy rpeirovrat errt TO eavrovg iZerd&iv fif] ovv drroppaQvfiKi rovrov, dAAd dtaretVov judAAov TO aeayTW Tcpo^e^etif /cat JUT) djueAet TWV T^^ vrdAeco^ , dv fea~t dtd ae /3eATtov e^stv TOVTWV yap , ou povov oi dAAot rroAtTat, dAAd at ot o~ot iXot K.al avTOf ov OVK e^d^iara (i CHAPTER VIII. SUMMARY. ARISTIPPUS, being desirous of retaliating 1 in kind for having been, on a previous occasion, put to silence by Socrates, proposes some captious questions to the latter concerning the good and fair. Socrates, in reply, shows him that nothing is good or fair in itself, but only so as regards the things for which it is intended ; and that, therefore, goodness and fairness are identical with usefulness. 1 . 'AptcTTtTTTroi; d' eni^eipovvTog eAey^etv TOV VT? eiteivov TO rrporepov ^Aey^ero, ol 0vAaTTOjUvot, fir] Tcr\ b Aoyof 7raAAa;0^, dAA' wf av 88 XENOPHON'S [111. 8. $ 7 treneiopevoi /idAtora npdrroiev rd deov-a. 2. '0 jtkv ydf. avrbv fjpern, el rt tldeiij dyadov, Iva, el n efaoi TUV rot- olov i) airiov, fj norov, 77 xpj'mara, 77 vyieiav, j\ ', 77 roXfiav, demvvoi dfj TOVTO KOKOV eviore ov 6 de aif, 0Tt, idv TI evo^Ay ^/*af, deofieda rov navaovro^, dneicpivaTo, ifntp ital -noulv updriOTov 3. 'Apd ye, ET), fie, el ri olda irvperov dyadov ; Owe tywy', trf)?;. ' 600aA/itof ; Ov<5e TOVTO. 'AAAd At/zoi) ; Ovde At- 'AAAd fX7/v, t07/, ety' epwraf /ie, ct rt dyadov olda, b dyadov iariv, OUT' oMo, e^>7/, OUTC 6tofj.ai. 4. IldAtv de roi) 'ApioriTT-nov ipu-C)VTO<; ainov, el TI nakov ; Kat TroAAd, t0^. T Ap' ovv, i<^rj, -ndvra opoia dAA^Aotf ; 'iif olov re fiev ovv, e0?/, dvo/^otoTOTO evta. Ilwf ouv, t07y, TO ru> /caAo> dvopotov, KU/.OV dv elr] ; *Ort, vj) Ai', 1^)^, eaTt ^*v TOJ /caAu> Trpdf 6pop,ov dv0p(j::a) dvo/iotof, waAo^ rrpof rrdAjyv, loTt f ert dvo^otordrrj TO) d/covTtoj, KaAa> TO o66pa ~e itai ra%i> Qepeodai. 5. Qvdev 6ta- Wf, e^Tj, dnoKpivet /iot, ?/ ore ae TjpuTTjaa, el ri dyaOov 2i) 6' olet, e(f>T) t dAAo /z^v dyadov, dAAo v avdpurcuv /caAd Te xdyadd (f>aivTai, Trpdf TavTa de /cat TaAAa TrdvTa, oif dvdpwxoi xpuvrai, KaAd Te nal cr/Ld kari, rtpbf; a. a* ev exq, Kaicd 6e icai ala%pd, rrpbg a av KaKtig, 8. Kai oiKiag tie heyow rdg avrdg KaXdg re elva fc Kai xprioipiovg iraidev- eiv epoty' tdoKei, olag %pf] oiKodoi*ela6ai. 'ErfeaKonu 6e tide T Apd ye rbv /zeAAovra olitiav, olav %pfj, e%eiv, roi/ro del |U7/%avd(J0at, OTTW^ rjdioTT] re evdiairdaOai, Kai xprjat- uu)-dT7j earai ; 9. TOVTOV 6e duoXoyovpevov OVKOVV f)di> juev i9t'pof ^ ipv%etwiiv exeiv, ^6v 6e %ei[i>vo(; akeeivrjv 'Ern-idf] de Kai rovro avp^alev OVKOVV ev Tal$ rrpof JUE- O7]fj,6piav Pkeirovoaig oiKiatg rov fiev %ei[iu>vog 6 rdg naordSag vnoAdunei, rov de fiepovg vnep jy/ Kai rwv areytiv TTopev6[j,EVog OKidv trape^ei ; OVKOVV el ye KaXtig e^et ravra ovr(t) yiyveodai, oiKodopelv del vi^rj- Aorepa uev rd npog near]u6piav, Iva 6 %eip,epn>bg r/Aiog prj dTTOKkeirjrai, %6auaXb)rEpa 6e rd rrpog apKrov, Iva ot i/>i> %poi fj.fi euniTTTdoaiv dve^oi ; 10. 'tig de ovvekovri elnelv, OTTOI ndaag &pag avrog re av ijdiara Karafavyoi, Kai rd bvra dajua aw/zaro^ io%vp6- repov rrpbg rovg rtovovg (ftverai, ovrG) Kai ipv^fiv *[)v%r)<; ippuuevearepav rrpbg rd deivd (j>vaei yiyveoOai opti yjlp ev rotf avrolg vouoig re Kai edeoi rpeQouevovg, rroAv dm* 90 XENOPHON'S [111. 9. $ 6 dAA7/A&)v rtXuy. 2. No/Ltt^iu pevroi Trdaav V' oiv uaOyaei Kai pe^ery rrpof dvdpiav av&odai <5?/Aov /ten yap, 5-t ZmOui Kai Qpaneg OVK dv roXufjoeiav doTtidcu; Kai dopara Aafiovref AaKedaiuovioig diaud^eaOai avepdv 6e, fin xai AaKedaipovtot OUT' av Qpa^iv ev rreAratf Kai dKOVTiotf, ovre ZKvdatf iv rofotf edehoiev av <5iayuvie- odai. 3. 'OpipovTa<; aAA.T/A.eji' rovf dvdpuTrovs, Kai em- ue&eia noA.v emdidovra^ in 6e TOVTCJV dfaov kariv, on irdvraf xp*) * a * TOV? ev^uearcpoff icat TOUJ- ajufiAvrepovf TTJV vaiv, ev ol$ av dftdAoyot (3ovfa)VTai yeveoOat, ravra Kai uavOdveiv Kai ueherdv. 4. "Zotyiav 6e Kai ObxfrpoovvTjv ov dtwpt^ev, a A Ad TOV ra (iv icaAd re /cat dyadd yiyvuoKOvra xpfjoOat avrol$, Kai rdv rd ala^pd eldora evha6elo6ai, ao(f>6v re Kai aai^pova eKptvev. Hpo$Ep(i)Tb)uevo$ de, el TOV$ eTnorauevovg piv a del Trpdrretv, TTOI ovvrag 6e rdvavria, aoQov? re Kai tyxpa- retf eivai voui^ot ' Ovdev ye /^dAAov, e(f>7], ?/ dooovg re Kai aKpareis ndvraq yap olaai, Trpoaipovuevovs eK TCJV tvde- %ouevb)V, a olovrai ovutyopurara avroi$ etvat, ravra rrpdr- reiv. Nouiu) ovv rovf ufj 6pOti<; Trpdrrovras, ovre ooov$, ovre T) 6e Kai rf\v diKaioavvrfv, Kai rf\v aAAf/v ndoav dper^v, ooQiav elvai rd re yap 6(- naia, Kai ndvra, oaa apery rcpdrrerai, aAd re /cat dya^d tlvai Kai ovr' av rouf ravra, eiSoraq dAAo dvrl rovrw wdev TTpoeheodai, ovre rov$ ufj emarauevovg dvvaadat npdrreiv, dAAd /cat, sdv eyxeip&aiv, duaprdveiv OUTGJ Kai rd /caAd re /cat ayafla rouf [iev ooovg npdrreiv, rovg 6e UT] ooovg ov dvvaadai, dAAd Kai, edv ey^eipcJatv, djuap- rdveiv enel ovv rd re dinaia Kai rd dAAa icaAd re Kai dyadd ndvra apery npdrrerai, df/Aov elvai, on Kai diKaio- tvvTj, Kai i] dAAT/ -daa apery, ootyia eari. 6. Mai/tav ye fiyv evavriov [lev erj elvai <7o0ta, ov uevroi ye rr\v dv- emaryuoavvyv paviav evd/w^e, TO 6e dyvoelv kavrov, Kai utj a olde dot-d&iv re Kai ohadai yiyvuaKeiv, eyyvrdra ill. 9. ^ 11.] MEMORABILIA. 91 paviag skoyi&TO elvat Tovf \iivroi TroAAov^ e07/, a fiev ol nXelaroi dyvoovai, Tovg 6ir)uapT7]K6Tag TGVTWV ov daiteiv \iaiveadai, Tovg 6s 6ir]uapT7]KOTag, GJV ol -rroAAot ytyvcj- attovcn, uaivouevovg Kakelv 7. 'Edv re yap rig fteyaf oirjTat elvai, &g~e Kvnretv rag Tcvkag TOV -ei%ovg , idv re ovrcjf io^vpog, CJ^T' inixeipeiv oiiciag atpe- adai, i] a/lAw TO) KTririOeadai T&V Trdai dfjXw on ddvvard eo~L, TOVTOV naiveadai (fidaiceiv, roi)g 6e fj.iK.pbv (Jtajuaprd- vovrag ov donelv rolg noXXolg naiveadai, dAA', &gnep Tr)v ia%vpav knidv^iav epwra Kakovaiv, OVTU) icat ri]v fj,eyd^r]v rrapdvoiav \iavlav avrovg naXelv. 8. Qdovov 6e oicontiv, o TL ?;, /(.VTTTJV fiev riva e&vpiaKev avrov ovra, OVTE fiev- roi rfjv errl Tj, tydovelv rovg enl ralg TOJV v evirpagiaig dviupevovg. Qavfjia^ovruv 6s rivuv, el rig (bihtiv riva em rq evrrpat-ia avrov XVTTOITO, vrre[tifj,vT]- CTKtv, ort TroAAoi ovrug npog rivag e%ovoiv, &g-e naitCx; fj,ev Trpdrrovrag p) dvvaaOai nspiopdv, dAAd Porjdelv drv^ov- oiv, evrv%ovvT(i)v 6s Xvneladat TOVTO 6e (^povipc,) JJLSV dvdpl OVK av avfj,6rjvai, rovg rjXtdfovg 6e del Trda^eiv avro. 9. 2%oA^v 6e aicontiv, TL elrj, Tcoiovvrag fisv TI oAug drrav- Tag, G^o^d^ovrag [IKVTOL Tovg rrXeiaTOvg e(j)7) evpioKeiv vat yap Tovg TreevovTag, itai Tovg yeXu>TOTTOiovvrag not- elv TI ndvrag 6s TOVTOvg, 0?/, a%oXd&iv eifelvai yap avrolg levat TrpdgovTag rd (SeAT/cj TOVTUV. 'ATTO pevToi TUV j3ekTi6vw eni rd %eipu ievai, ov6eva o%oXdeiv el 6e Tig tot, TOVTOV, dofcoXiag CVTW ovaqg, /caawf, e07/, TOVTO TrpdTTSiv. 10. Baaihelg 6e nal ap%ovTag ov Tovg Td OKijrr Tpa e^ovTag I0?/ elvai, ov6s Tovg VTTO T&V TV^OVTUV alpe- der-ag, ov6e Tovg A^pa) Xa^ovrag, ov6s rovg ftiaaansvovg, ovde Tovg e^anarrjaavTag, dAAd TOV^ eTTtaTapsvovg dp%etv. 11. 'O:roTe yap Tig ouoXoyrjceie TOV juev ap%ovTog elvai TO TrpogrdrTetv o TI %p7) Troielv, TOV 6e dpftopsvov TO neide- o6ai, erre6ecKWV ev TE vrfL TOV /zev kmaTaiievo rdv 6e vavKXrjpov ical Tovg aAAov^ TOVC ev Ty vrjl XRXOPHON'S [III. 0. t) 15 ro TTiOTapevu, Ka v yeupya, rovf KCKTTJ dypovf, at ev vdaa), rovf vooouvrac at e ow/i^ aiKia rouf owfiao/coOvTaf, icat rovf dAAot'f rrdvTOf, o fiovov TTapovot TretOopevovi;, dAAd xai dTovraf fieraTrefnro- uevov$, OTWf ineivou; 7ret06juevot rd deovro TTpdrruaiv tv 6e TaXaoip /tat rdf yvvatwaf enfdeiKVvev ', (Jtd TO rdf /it'i' etdtvat, OTWf %p7) r eidevat. 12. Et de 7/5- Trpof ravra Xiym. 8rt TGJ Tvpdvvu K^EOTI fifj TTeiOeodci rotf 6pdu>g heyovoi, Kai Traif dv, t07/, efet'jy ^i^ TTEtOeoOaL, ^niKei^.Kvrjg ye rtf TCJ ev Aryovrt /z^ rreiOTjrai ; ev a> ydp dv rtf uf) Tret'0r/rat ra> ei> Xeyovri, d^aprijaerat dfjrrov, au.ao~d- 6e $T)fiiu)Of]aeTaiT) rtf TO> rvpovva) xal dnoKrelvai rbv ev (^povovvra, Tov 6e dTroicrei- vovra, 07/, rovg Kpariarovg TU>V avpfidxwv olei d^rjutov yiyveadai, rj, a>f erv^e, fyniovodai ; norepov ydp av /zdA- Aov oict oti^eodat rdv ravra TTOIOVVTO, r} ovrw Kpariorov dvdpl iniT^dev/uia elvat, dneicpivaTO, Ev- -rrpa^iav. 'Epopevov 6e -ndXiv, el nal TTJV evrv%iav inirf)- devfia vofji^oi elvai, Yldv [lev ovv rovvavriov eywy', $77, ~V%T]V nai -npd:;iv ^yovjtiat TO fiev ydp /uj) fyrovvra erri' rv^eZv rtvi TWV tieovruv, f.iiTV%iav aiuai elvai, TO 6e //a- 6dvTa TE KO.I iieXeTTjaavrd n ev rroielv, ev^rpa^iav votii(,> t Kai ol TOVTO TTiTT)6evovTe(; 6oKovot pot ev "^pdrreiv. 15 Kai dpioTOV(,' de Kai i9eotAeaTdTovf efirj elvai, ev \iiv ye- dipyia, rovf TO yewpyfKa ev TrpaTTovraf, ev d' larpela. roic rd larpind, ev 6e TroXireia, rovg rd TroAtTr/cd TOV 6k prj6ev ev TrpdrrovTO, OVTC ^p^ai^ov ovSev ert Ill 10. $4.) MEMORABILIA. 93 CHAPTER X. SUMMARY. SOCRATES was also serviceable to artists, in the conversations which ho held with them concerning their respective artsj In the first place, hf, showed iu what the chief excellence of a painting consists. The art of painting, for example, is not confined to the mere representation of objects that are visible in their nature, but it seeks to express also the various emotions of the breast, by means of the eyes, the countenance, and the gestures. ( 1-5.) In statuary, again, we must not merely seek to imitate the various po sitious and movements of the human frame, but we must also breathe lift into the statue by expressing the emotions of the soul. ($ 6-8.) In another and third conversation, he shows in what the i>pv6/iia of & corslet consists. ( 9-15.) 1. 'AA/td iirjv ical el rcore rtiv rd$ re^vaq e^ovruv, Kai zpyaaia<; evetca xpuuewv avraig, diakeyoiro nvi, Kai rov roi$ (Ixpehifiog r]v ei<;eX6&v [lev yap rfore Tcpog Happdoiov rov ^d)ypd(f)ov, Kai diakeyouevog avrai, T Apa, $?), w ITap- pdaie, ypafaKri ianv 77 eiKaaia TOJV opupevw ; ra yovv xoiXa Kai TO, vi^rjAa, Kai rd OKoreivd Kai rd (pMTeivd, Kai rd OKXrjpd Kai rd jtzaAa/cd, Kai rd rpa%ea Kai rd Aeta, Kai rd via Kai rd rcahaid ou^a-a did rtiv ^pcjfidruv drreiKd- %ovre$ eKutpeioOe. J AXrj6jj heyeig, e^q. 2. Kai fj,ijv rd ye Ka^d eldr] dtyonoiovvreg, Erreidf) ov padtov evi dvBpwrn,} nepirv%eiv dfiefinra rrdvra e%ovrt, en TroAAwv avvdyovreq rd it; eKaarov Kahhiora, ovruq oXa rd oufiara KaAd TTO/- eire (ftaiveadat ; Iloiovpev yap, e07/, ouTWf. 3. Tt yap ; er], TO Ttidavurarov re Kai jjdiarov, Kai (frihiK&rarov, Kai nodetvorarov, Kai epaofj,ia)r arov dTfoai/j,eiaOe 7775- 7/0o^ ; fj ovde fii^rov eon rovro ; IlaJf yap dv, ep6v(j(; Kai TO k^dpd)^ fiXeneiv rtpoq rivag ; "Epoiye doKet, ed>r). Qvtiovv rovro ye \ii\Lr\rbv ev rots ofifiaoiv; ~Kai 4 XENOPHON'S [III. 10. 8 efy]. 'Em c o~ot (5o/coipovriovre$, Kai oi U7] ; Md At' ov drjra, Ify] km [lev yap Tot? dya- Oolg ai6poi, em 6e TOI$ Kaitol$ anvOpwrroi yiyrovrai. OVKOVV, <}>T), Kai ravra dvvarov aTreiicd^eiv ; Kot etfnj. 5. 'AAAd /ur^v Kai TO /ieyaAoTrpeTref re Kai e piov, Kai rd -antivov re KOI dveXevdepov, Kai TO rtKov re KOI Qpovipov, xai TO vtipiartKov re Kai dneipoKa Aov, Kai did rov TrpofwTrov Kai did ru>v karurruv Kai Kivovuevw av0p?/. ouv, !77, vofii&ig fjtiiov opdv Touf dvdpunovs, 61' v rd aloxpd re Kai rcovr^pd Kai niorjrd', IIoAv vr\ At", eT], 6. Ilpdf <5e KAetVwva TOV dv(JptavTo-o6v ei^eWuv TTOTC, Kai dtaAeydjuevof OUTW, "OTt /^v, 07y, a> KAetTwv, dA- TC cat TraAotCTT f Touf dvdpc!)Trovg , TO fariKbv (paiveoOai, TOUTO evtpyd^u rol<; dvdpidoiv ; 7. 'Err de drropaiv 6 KAemjv ov TO^ drreKpivaro, T Ap', 0?7, Totf TWV eldeaiv aTret/cd^wi' TO epyov, toriKb)repov$ -rroidg Toi'f dvdptdvTOf; Kat fid/.a, l(prj. OVKOVV rd re. v rtiv oxijudrw KaraaTTtJ^eva Kai rd dvaonvueva iv oufiooi, Kai rd ovfime^dueva, Kai rd dieXxofieva, KOI rd evreivofieva Kai rd dvilfieva aTreiKa^Grv, bfioiorepd re dXrjOivols Kai rcidavurepa rcoielg aiveadai ; ndvy ovv, ei]. 8. To 6e Kai rd nddr] rtiv noiovvrw ri TWV dironiueladai ov -rroiel nva repipiv rol$ Etxdf yovv, epai- vofievuv TI 6i/)tf jtw^Tco ; 20ddpa y', efo]. Aet apo, Efiij, TOV dvdpiOVTOTTOtOV TO T^f ipv^S ^PJO- TO) eldei 7T/JOfffa III. 10. 15.] MEMORABILIA. 95 9. Ilpbg 6s Tlioriav rbv tiupaKonoibv elgeXdav, em6ei~ avrog avrov TO> ZwKpdrei tfwpa/caf ev eipyaop^vovg , NT) rffv "Hpav, e(f>r], KaXov ye, & Hiaria, rb evpqua, rut rd (tev deofieva OKemjg rov dvdpuTrov OKetrd&iv rbv i9u>paKa, raff 6s %epai /zr) ttuXveiv xprjcrdai. 10. 'Arap, 10?;, Ae$ov fiot, ) Hioria, 6id ri ovre iG%vporepovg ovre -no^vreXeorepov^ a/lAwv TTOMV rovg -dtipanas TrAei'ovof TrojAeZf ; "On, T6i> de 0?/, rrrepa ou yap (J/) taovg ye Trdvra^^ ov6e opoiovg ofjuat elye dp^orrovra^ Troiet^. 'AAAd VT) Ai', Irf)?;, iroiw yap o^eAof eart dtopaitos avev rovrov. 11. OtS/covv, e0?7, o&iiard ye dvdpunuv, rd HEV evpvdpd ion, rd 6e appvdfta ; Ildvv fiev ovv, e(p7]. Hug ovv, tyi], TO) dppvOfKi) o^ari dpporrovra rov $wpa/ca vpvdjj,ov notelg ; "QfTrep at dp- uorrovra, ?/ 6 dp/jiorrw yap gartv evpvdpog. 12. Ao- /cetf jttot, 0?7 6 2(jJKpdrj]g, rd evpv6fiov ov Kad' eavro Ae- yeiv, dAAd Trpdf rov %pu)[ievov, cjgnep av el (f>air)g da-niSa^ w av dpfiorr^, TOUTW evpvdpov elvai, Kai %Xa[ivda, KCLI raAAa fagavTug eoiicev l^eiv TO> aw A6ya>. 13. "law^- 6e Kai dAAo rt ov ptKpdv dyaQbv rai dpfj.6-reiv Trpogean. A/dalov, e07/, w SwKparef, i ri e^eif. T HrTov, 10^, TW 3dpei mefrvaiv oi dpfiorrovreg ruv dvappoorwv, rov av- rbv oradpbv e%ovreg ol fiev yap dvdpjj.ooroi, i] 0X01 eic TWV w/io>i> Kpefidfievot,, rj Kai dAAo ri rov otifiarog o66pa Tne&vreg, dvgQopol Kai ^aAeTrot yiyvovrai, ol 6e dpfior rovreg, 6ieiXrnj.nevot, rb jSdpof, TO [lev vnb TWV /tAcfdwv Kai enufii6(i)v, rb 6e virb rtiv &(iwv, rb 6e VTTO rov ar7)6ovg, rb 6e VTTO rov vurov, rb 6e vnb rrjg yaorpog, 6Xiyov 6eiv ov (boprjjiari, dAAd TrpogOrjpar i eoiKaaiv. 14. EfpT/wa^, e7) elye did rotuia /ufj dpporrovrag tivovvrai, KUKOV efioiye 6oKovot TTOixiiov re Kai e-ni%pvoov vveiadat. 15. 'Ardp, I0?, TO> 96 XENOPHONB [HI. 11. 4. ooipaTO? pi) [tesovTO?, dAAd TOT uev KVOTOVUSVOV, rare 6i opOovuEVOv, Traif &v ditpidelg tfujpaxef dppo-rroiEv ; OvcJa- ?;. Aeyf, lrj, dKO/.ovOovvre$. 2. 6f) nopevdivTet; Trpdf rfjv Qeodorrjv, Kai KaraXa- ypdfad rtvi TrapEO-ijKviav, idedoavro navaa^e vov 6e TOV faypatfrov, T i2 avdpeg, eTj 6 SwxpdT^, rrorepov o7/, OV\L 6ovAevEt$ v(f>rjvao6ai ri i^parpov ; Ov yap drj ovrwg ye oleadai %pr\ TO TrAetarov agiov aypevpa, QiXovg oi>% bpa$, OTI Kal rb [Minpov agiov, rov$ Aaywjv TToAAd Te%vdovmv ; 8. 'On (j,ev yap f^ VVK- rdf vepovrai, icvvag WKrepevrtKag TTOpiodpevoi, ravrai^ avrovg i9r/pwaiv on 6s je0' j/juepov dnodidpdaKovaiv, aA- Aa^ ttrtivrai Kvva$, airive$, y av IK rrjs vo^g ei$ r?jv ev- vfjv dneWuGi, ry oopf) alodavopevai evpionovaiv avrovq on 6e Trod&iteis eloiv, &$re Kai eK rov (f)avepov rpe%ovre$ dnofavyeiv, aAAaf av Kvvag ragtag rrapaoKevd^ovrai, Iva narrd "rrodaf dAta77, dvrt Kvvbg KTrjaq, ogrig ooi t%Vva>v [ilv rovg 0tAod Aovf Kai TrXovaiovg evpfjaei, evpwv de fiij^avrjoerai, orrwf ifj,6dXri avrovg el$ rd ad dt/crva. 10. Kai Trota, e66pa ovVT)oOf]vai, Kai TU> oQodpa oou v;J7 Mo TOI> At', Ity)?/ 77 OeoooTT/, tya> TOVTCJV ovdev 11. Kat /lijyf, l^>j/, TToAv diatfrepu TO /cord ^>votv re icat 6p- rrpo^(f)eptadai nal yap 6f] )3ta pev OVT' av rda^oi^ ^>i'Aov, evepyeoip 6e Kai f)6ovq TO drjpiov rovro dAwat/zdv TC ot Trapajuovt/idv eanv. 'AAT/fl?/ Aeyetf, 6977. 12. Kat */ 6eo(5oT7, Tt ovv ov av /^ot, e0?;, u Zunpareg, eyevov ovvOrjparift ra>v <*>ihu>v ; 'Edv ye vr) At', e^>^, TreiOys fie av. llaif ovv av, etpij, Treiaaifii ae ; TOI)TO OVT^ *cot [iTjxavTjaei, idv ri pov dey. Toivvv, e07/, daiuvd. 13. Kat 6 Zoj/rpaTT/f emoKU)- TTTWV TT)V avrov dTTpayfwavvTjv, 'AAA', w 9eoddT77, e^>7/, ov TTOH; /tot padiov eari o^o^daat Kai yap tdta TTpdy^ara rroAP-d, at drjuooia, rrope^et /iot da\;oAtav etat de /cat rbi/.ai /iot, at OVTC fjfiepas, ovre VVKTO<; d0' avTcJi' edoovoi pe aTTievat, Qihrpa re fiavdavovoai Trap 1 l/iov, Kai eTrwddf . 14. 'Errt'aTaaat yap, 0*/, ai ravra, w 2w/fpaTff ; 'AAAd dtd Tt otet, e0^, 'ATroAAddwpdv Te Tdrde /cat 'Avrio8evr)v ovdenore [wv aTroActrreaOat ; did ri 6e Kai Ke6rj-ra Kai Siiifiiav Q^6tj6ev ijapayiyveadai ; ev toOi, on ravra OVK avev TroAAwv ^>tA-pwv re Kai errwdcjf Kai ivyyw eari. 15. Xpfjoov roivvv fioi, e07/, T^V tvyya, tvo errt act rrpw- TOV eAa) avrriv. 'AAAd /id At'', r], OVK ai/rdf EXiteodat Trpdf ae ftovXouai, dAAd ae Trpdf e/ae iropevEoOat. 'AAAd rropevoouai, e(fyij fiovov vr(ode%ov. 'AAA' inrodet-ofiai ae fda], edv pr) Ttf 0iAcjTepa aov Ivdov ^. fll. 12. 4.] MEMORABILIA. 9U CHAPTER XII. SUMMARY. THE value of gymnastic exercises in not only strengthening tie body, but also imparting a healthy tone to the mind. 1. 'EmyevT/v 6s TOJV t;vv6vr(t)v nvd, veov re ovra Kal TO ad\ia /ca/cwf sf^ovra, i&ov, '2f IdiurtK&s, etir], TO ocJua exetg, d> 'Errtyevef . Kal o$, 'Idiurrjs fiev, e(prj, et/zt, w 2(6- Kpareg. Ovdsv ye jitdAAov, $77, raw ev 'OAvjUiria rwv ayuvi&oQai ^/ do/cei aoi [itrepbg elvat 6 Ttepi ^f/?- 77/365- TOV<: 7roAe/fiov<: dywv, ov 'Adyvaloi o-av rvxwaiv ; 2. Kat JIZT/V ew/c dXiyoi (J.EV did rrjv TOJI> Ka%el;iav d-noOv^aicovoi re EV rol^ TroAe/iiKotf ^ v- OI otd^pwf oa)%ovTai, TroA/Aof e- petv rd rotavra ; /cat nt7)v ot/zat ye 7roAA dy&v(i)v a&^ovrai re evoxrjfiowg, Kal rd deivd rcdv- ra diavyovoi, TroP.Ao', de ^)tAotf re 0oj]dovai, Kal r^i- Trarpida EVEpyerovoi, Kal did ravra %dpir6(; re dl-iovvrai Kal dogav \if.yaKi]v Krtivrai, Kal 100 XKNOPHON'S [III. !'<>. i, Kai did TOVTO TOV re ^.oindv (3iov Jjdiov xai na/./ inn i, xai rotf eavrtiv Traioi KaAAtovf dopua^ el$ TOV 3iov Kara^eiTTOvoiv. 5. OVTOI %p*li OTl */ T*6Xu; OVK donee dTjpooia TO Trpdf TOV rroXepov, did TOVTO Kai idia d/ieAeiV, dAAd fu)dev f^TTov eTriftektloOai ev yap loOi, ori ovde tv aAAa> ovdevi dytivi, ovSe ev Trpdt-ei ovdefiia peiov e%ei, did TO !3eA,Ttov TO OMfia TrapeoKEvdoOai rrpdf TTOVTO yap, oaa rrpdTTovaiv avOpwoi, %pT)Oinov TO auifid KOTIV ev irdaai? 6e Talg TOV WJ//OTOC %pet'epei TO (Tw/m t^etv. &. 'Erret *ai ev \i ToiovTdv TI -rrade.lv, etKb$ de /*dAAov Trpof TU evavTia TWJ> did TJJV Ka%ei;iav ytyvopewv Kai Tqv evei-iav ^prjoifwv el- vat xaifoi Tv vrrofieiveiev, 8. Ata^pov de KOI TO did TTJV dfjie^eiav yrjpdoai, rrpiv Idelv eavTov, Troto^ av icdAAf- -nepiirv^eq, rovro ae Ay- Tret. * 2. "AAAov ^e Aeyovrof on anStic; ioOioi, 'A/corjueveJ^, E0?/, TOVTOV (fidpnanov djadbv diddaKEL. 'Epo/ivot 6e, navoaoOai eoOiovra, e0?y Kai ijtiiov re Kal evrs- Kai vyietvoTEpov (prjai didgeiv Travadfievov. 3. "AAAou 6' av Xeyovrog, on dapfiov ECTJ nap' eauroi TO vdup, b nivoi, "Orav ap\ stir], /3ovA^ -deppy Xovaaadai eroifiov eorai aot. 'AAAd i/)t'^p6v, 0?^, CJ^TS XovaaaQai, eoTtv. T Ap' ovv, e7) ravra xp&vrai. tlcrepov tie, ev re oiKertiv Kal TWV dppuarovvrtov. 4. KoAdaavTOf 6e nvog la%vpG)q d:oAoi>0ov, rjpero, ri tiepdirovn. "On, ecj)T], oi^o^ayiararog re. eort, Kai (pihapyvpuraros &v, dpyoraro^. *H6r) -nore ovv eTrea/cei/Jto, TTOTepof n-Aetovwv rrA^vwv 6ei Tat, o~v, TJ 6 depdnuv ; 5. 4>o6ouuvov 6e nvo$ rfjv elg 'OAvjttTri'av 666v y Tt, 10^, 0o6t av rfjv nopeiav ; ov Kai OIKOI o^edov oAT/v rf)v 7)^- pav TreptTraTetf ; at i/telae tropevoutvos, Tr XENOPHON'S [III. 13. 6.^14. 1 T)oei$ teal dva-navati- OVK oloda, et unri'vatf roi>f TTepindrov^ ovf ev Trt'vre TJ t% TJUK- 7reptTrTZf, (xidiuq av 'AOi'ivjjOev eig 'OAv/iruav d^t- nmo ; Xapicrrepov 6e nal Trpoet-oppdv rjpepa fua fia/.Xov, f] vOTpietv TO nev yap avayKd&oOai Ttepairepu) rov pe- rpiov fiijKvveiv > if 66ov$ %aXeir6v, TO 6e fiia ?/ut'pa TrAet- ovaf rtoptvOTjvat TrcAA^v (MOTUVTJV -nape^et Kpclrrov ovv KV Ty bpfiq OTTEvdeiv, r) ev T^ 60, e^)?/. ndrepof /cevo^, l(fj, f) <(>ep(t)v rt ; 4>epwv v.) At', erf>7/, TO re arpwfiara nai -o/.Aa oicevT]. Kai rraif (Jjj, I0?/, aTTTjAAa^ev tic -?)<; btov ; 'Eiitoi (lev 6oKel, e(f>T), /JeATtov fjuoi). Tt ouv ; MT?, et TO etteivov opriov edei ae 0epi.v, Trwf av otet dia Ka/th>? v^ Af, I07/' /idAAov de wd' av fjdvvridijv To ovv TorrouTW ^TTOJ' TOV rrttddf dvvavOat novelv doKil aoi dvdjio^ elvai ; CHAPTER *TV. SUMMARY. IN this chapter are contained various remarks *' Bocrates in prmice of frugality. 1. ID the first place we are informed in what way We brought it abcot that, at feasts of contribution, no one of the party should btrive to surpass another in abundance of supply. ( 1.) 2. Definition of an o^o^ayof. ($ 2-4.) 3. Remarks of Socrates on a person who tasted of va.wus dishes, and employed, at the same time, but a single piece of bread. ($ 5, 6.) 4. Explanation of the term evuxeltrfai. ($ 7.) 1. 'OTTOTg de TWV i;>iovTfc>v errt detrrvov ot [*ev 6i/>ov, ot de TroAv 0epot5v, exeAevev 6 2w/fpdr7/c TOV -nalda TO [iiicpdv j] el$ TO KOIVOV ridevai, f) dtavepeiv endo TO . Ot OVV TO TTOAV 0epOVT6f ^(T^VVOVTO TO T6 HO <- III. 14. 6.] MEMORABILIA. lOIi VUVEIV roi> elg TO KOIVOV Tideusvov, nai TO [iij dvTii lOevat TO eavTuv ' eTiOeaav ovv icai TO eavTtiv eig TO KOIVOV Kai eirei ovdev TrAeov El%ov T&V pinpov 0epO|ueva>i/. ETravovro rroAAoi; oipuvovvTeg. 2. KaTauaO&v de riva T&V gvvdenrvovvTW TO pev oi- TOV rcETcavuEVov, TO de 6\}>ov avTb a0' avrb kadiovTa, Ad- yov bvTog Tcepl ovo^iaT^v, 0' oio> fipyw EKCLOTOV etr), "E^o<- fiev av, E avdpeg, elrcelv, em TTOJOJ TTOTS epyw av6pu- Trof 6i/^o^>ayof KaAeZrat ; kadiovai fiev yip 6rj Travref erri TGJ aiTGj oipov, oTav napy dAA' ov olpu TTW 67U ye TOVTGJ 6i^o(/)dyoi nakovvTai. Ov yap ovv, ew, rj TW GI/IOJ 5. "AAAov de Trore TCJV ovvdeiTcwv Id&v e-rri TW ev? oi/iwv yevofievov, T Apa yevoiT' dv, e0?/, Af TeAeo- iuyvvw, TroAfTeAeaTepa Trotet, a de IKEIVOI /z?) avpfiiyvvovaiv, &g ov% dp^oTTOVTa, 6 ovfipiyvixtiv, etrrep EKEIVOI opOug -noiovaiv, djuaprdi^et Te at naTaXvet TTJV re%vr]v avT&v. 6. KatVoi TrJifov yeAotdv e<7Tt, TcapaaKEv- d^eodai JJ.EV oifcoTcoiovg Tovg dpiOTa ETnaTa^evovg, avTov npOTrefnreiv, ore JUT) Trapeirj rroA/.d, JI;V7], trr. TW Tat'TO eoOietv, urira ^T)T TTJV ^v^rjv uijre TO AvrrotT/, ^^TC (JfcerpcTa ety ufTt ai TO XENOPHON'S MEMORABILIA OF SOCRATES. BOOK IV. CHAPTER I. SUMMARY. THIS chapter contains au account of the various modes by which Soc- rates drew the young unto him, and, while he studied their various char- acters, excited them all to the love and practice of virtue. 1. Ov~(jJ 6e b Sto/tpaTT/^ r\v iv navri npdy[iari KOI iidv- ra rponov &0eAmo?, CJ^TB TO> OKOTTOVUEW rovro, Kai e) * T *^ x / fjterpiu$ alaOavopEVb), tyavepdv eivai, on ovoev w^eA^wre- pov i]v rov ZuKpdrei avvelvai, Kai fie-' eKeivov 6iarpi6eiv OTWVOVV, Kai EV 6r(t)ovv Trpdyuan ETrei Kai TO eKeivov lieuvrjodai nrj reapovrog ov fiiKpd dxfte^ei roiiq ei? /ztv oiopevovs (f>vaei dyaOov$ elvai, E 2 1 00 XENOPHON'S [IV. 1. 5. de itaratypovovvrat;, tditiaoKtv, on al dpiarai do- Kovaai elvai voti$ judA* ara rrui6eia$ deovrai, irtitiuiivvuv rwv re iTTTTWV rovf evveordrovs, tivfioeideis re Kal ofyo- dpovg Svraf, tl niv ex viuv dajiaaOeiiv, e.vxpriarordrov$ iyvoiievov$, ei 6e dddfiaoroi yivotvro, 6v<;~ not ^avAoToroyf Kal rv KWtjv TWV ev drw, QiXoTTovw re ovadv, nai eTnOeriKuv rotf -drj rdf ftev Aca/aif dyffftgflr dpiora$ yiyveaficu rrpdf rdf , Kai %pi]Ot[j.(i>rdT? d' ETti TeXovru peya 0povovvraf, Kai vof*iovrat; ovdev TTpo$<5elodat rraideiag, /tgapKeoetv de atytoiv oiouvov$ rbv rrXovrov -rrpbq rb diarrpdrreadaire ri dv ftovXwrai, Kai riftdadat vnb rtiv dvdpurtuv, ev, ori ^wpof (lev iiTf, el -1$ oleTai fifj fiaduv rd re d^eXifia Kai rd /3Aa- 6epd TWV Ttp^iyjjwruivjSiayvuoeoQat, /iwpdf d', tl rig pri 6ia yiyv&OKW pev ravra, did de rbv rtXovrov 5 ri av rat Tropi6[ievo$, olsrai dwrjoeoBai Kai rd rrpdrreiv j]Xidio<; d', el ri$ ^ 6vvdfievo$ rd rrpdrreiv, ev re Trpdrreiv olerai Kai rd npb$ rbv fiiov avr$ i] KaAw?- 7} kovwf rrapeoKevdodai ijkidios de Kai, el rig olerat did rbv rrXovrov, urjdev ETTiardfievog, 661-eiv ri dya- 06 elvat f iTdev da^df elvai do*wv IV. 2. 3.] MEMORABILIA. 10? CHAPTER II. SUMMARY. THE same subject continued, and illustrated still further by the case of Euthydemus, a young man who fancied himself far superior in wisdom Mid acquirements to all others of the same age with himself. Socrates, in the course of a conversation with him, compels him to confess his igno- rance of the very things on the knowledge of which he had previously prided himself so much. tf de vopiovai Trai6eia$ re TTJ^ apiary TETV^TJKE- vai, Kai usya dvvaadai Atyetv re Kai Trpdrretv, Trpoi- rov HEV, aiodavopevos avrov fiia veorrjTa ovrrw el? rrjv dyopav et^tovra, ei 6e ri ftovkono diarrpdgaadai, Kadi^ovra etf rjvtonoielov TI TCJV eyyvg r^g dyopd^, elg TOVTO Kai av- TOf $et rwv jue0' kavrov Tiva<; e%wi>. 2. Kai rrp&rov uev nvvdavouevov rivog, -norepov QefuoTOKA.^ did ovvovaiav rtvog TCJV oouv,ij fivoei TOCTOVTOV dirjveyKe .TU>V TroAiroiv, k>gre npbg eKelvov anod^eneiv T^V -rroXiv, orrore onovdaiov dvdpog derjOsir], 6 Scj/cpdrT/f (3ovX6fj,svog Kivelv TOV ~EvOv- drftiov, Evqdeg eTOV dno%(*)povvTa Tffg ovve6piag, Kai (fevhaTTOpevov, urj do^y TOV SwKpdrjyj' davfid&iv itri aofaa, "Ort UEV, g(f)T], a) avSpe^, ~E,vdvd7)[j,o(; ovToai iv i\kiK.ia yerd//evof, Tfjg TrdAew^ Adyov Trepi Tivog npOTideioT]^, OVK d(f>st-eTai TOV avfj,6ov^.VEiv, evdr/Adv &OTIV sg d)v emTT)dVi 6oKEi 86 uot KaXov irpooiftiov TIJJV drjfj,7j- yopitiv TrapaaKEvdaaodat, ^vAaTrdjuevof, HTJ dogy uavddvew 108 XKNOPHON S [IV. 2. $? TI TTapd TOV difAov yap, on Aryv dp^outvor tidf rrpooi fiidoeTaj.' 4. Ilap 1 ov6evd$ /*ev TraJTrore, o dvdpet, ' valoi, ovdev ipadov, ovd' UKOVUV Tivdf elvai Aeyetv 7 7rpd-Tv inavov<;, efyrTjoa TPVTOU; evTi^etv, ovd' 0r/v rov diddoicaXov poi rtva yeveaOcu rail/ e a'/./.ti KfiL Tavavria dtorereAeKa ^dp favyuv ov povov TO unvOdve.iv TI rrapd rtvoc. dAAd Kai TO do^at o/U(*>^ de 5 Tt ov drrd ravTOfidrov tniy pot, ov[46ovXevou vptv^ 5. 'Ap. lioaeie d' ov ovrw rrpooifud^eoOcu Kai rotf ftovAOfievoig rrapd TJ/f TroAea)^ larpticdv Ipyov Xafttlv i-nirridsiov y' dv avrolg et?/, roi) Aoyov dpxeodat Ivrevdev Hap' ovdevog fj,ev TTU>- 7TOT, w at'dpef Adrjvaloi, T^V larpiKfjv -K^VTJV tpaOov, ovd 77777(70 dtddaoAov ejuavrai yevoOat rcDv iarpuv ov6eva ^tarereAeKa yap 0vAaTTO/ivof ov povov TO fiaOtlv n rropd Tc5v larptii', dAAd at Td do^at fieuadrjulvai ri]v TE^VTJV ravTT]v ' o/ia>f de jiof TO larpinbv epyov dore neipdooiiai ydp kv vfilv aTTOKivdwevw navOdveiv. Hdvre^ ovv ol TrapovTCf eyeAaerav errt TGJ rrpoot/i/a). 6. 'E7m de avepo$ f]v 6 EyfludTy/^of 7yd^ ^er, oif 6 "LwKpdrrj^ Ao^ TTgoj^wr, ^r de ^vAaTTOjuevof ouTOf T^ Qdiyyeadai, icai vopiC.wrv TTJ O(MfpoovvT]s doav TrepffidAAea^oi, TOTC 6 Sw/cpoTT/^, uTov rravaai TOVTOV, Qavfiaarbv ydp, e0r/, Tt ot /JofAd^evot Kidapifriv, 7} avAetv, ^ fTrrevetv, 7} dAAo Tt TWV TotovTwv 'iKavol yevEodai, ireipuvrai u<;tavve%iaTa- ra TOietv o T< dv /3ovAa>vTai dyvoTOi yei'eo0a<, xai oi> a0' v$, d/./.d ~apd rolg dpioTOi$ fdo/coycrtv ea-ai, rrdvra vwv yvufiT)*; TTOIKLV, wf OVK dv dAAcj^ d^toAoyoi ys.vou.evoL TWV de 3ofAoueva)V dfVOToiv yeveadai Aeyetv Te ai Tpar- Ten- rd ro/.iriKd, vo\ii$ovai nvs^ dvv TrapaaKevrjg Kai ETI- fieAet'a? avrofiaroi Et-atyvTjs dvvaroi ravra rroteZv E 7. KatTot ye TOOOVTU ravra EKEIVUV dv^K fauvsrai, 5/epaT77 a>f (T 00To avrov eroinorepov vnofisvovra, ore (JtaAfiyotTO, at / / / , rrpodvuorepov aKovovra, uovog rjXOev el$ TO TjviQ-noif.lov napaKa6e%o[ievov d' avrai TOV Evflvd^/zov, Erne //ot, ^77, OJ ovrf, tj^nsp eyd) dtovw, roAAd ypdppa-a TWV Aeyojuei'wv ao0cDv dwfpcjv yeyovgvaf ; N?) ' ', e07/, w 5c6:paTf r]. 'AAAd uf) ye<*)(j,ETp7)g enidvfiels, ecbrj, ytviadai dyadog, cj^rrep 6 Qeodajpog ; Ov6e yevueTprjs, 07/. 'AAAd uij doTpoAdyof, ?0?;, /3oi)Ai yeveaOai ; '2^ de Kal TOVTO qpvelro, 'AAAd /t7) pai/>a)ddf ; (/>?/ at ydp TO 'Oufjpov as aoiv enr] rrdvra K.tK,-rr\oQai. Ma At' OVK eywy', etyr] TOV$ yap TOI paifru- doijg olda rd juev Ira] ditpi6ovvra(;, avroix; 6e ndvj rjhidi- ovg 6vra$jTl7Kal 6 2wKpdT7/^ 0?/ Ov drjnov, t> EvOv- drjue, ravrr,$ r^ dperijg effiieaai, 61' rjv avdpurroi rroAmKo/ yiyvovrat, Kal oiKovofj-iKoi, Kal ap%iv inavoi, Kal a)0At/uoi TOif TE dAAot^ dvdp¬g Kal tavrolg ; Kal o Ev0vd?/juoc, 5^d(Jpo y', t'07/, v ScJKpaTe^ rav-rjg rf^ dper^ Ni) At'. (77 6 Sw/cpaT^, TT)^ KaXMarrjC dperijs KCII 110 XBNfPHCN 3 IV. 2. 16 tyieocu rexvrjs tort yap ru>v ^aruAtwv avrjj, aai Qaotlmr] drop, tyrj, naravevorjiia^, el olov r' EOTt, p,fj ovra diicatnv, dyadov ravra yeveoOat ; Kat //dAa, I07, *at ov; otdv re ye avev dinaioovvTjs dyaOov n ytveodai. 12. Tt ovv ; etpij, av 6f] TOVTO Olftai ye, eT), d SwKpareg, ov6evb$ av TJTTOV (pavfjvai 6i Kaio$. *Ap' ovv, Ztf)7), rail' diicaiwv eariv tpya, wfrrep rdiv uevroi, e0;/. 'Ap' ouv, e^>7/, w^Trep oi rd kavrtiv epya t-mfalt-ai, QVTU)? ol dinaiot TO eovTwv e%Qiev av dieJ-TjyrjaaaOai ; ] M^ ovv, 10^ 6 Ev- Ovdrjuog, ov dvvapat eyd) TO TT/^ 6iKaioavvt]^ tpya l^yrj- oaoOai ; xat VT) Ai' eywye TO T^f ddutias inei OVK 6\iya tori KaO' eicdoTqv rjuepav roiavra opdv re uai duoveiv. 13. BovAei ouv, e<}>7] 6 SaxpoTT/^, ypdipupev IvravOol piv 6e A; etTO o Tt filv av doky ijulv TT/^ dinaio-' epyov elvai, Trpdf TO A ridijpev, o ri 6* av rqs ddi- rpo^ TO A ; Et Ti o~ot doKel, ^>T/, TrpoftJetv rovrw, rroiet ravra. 14. Kat 6 2a)KpoT^f ypdi/jaf, (jf-rrep etTrev, OVKOVV, 07/, eaTiv ev dvdpunou; TO ifrevdeoOai ; *Ear< uevroi, tTj. HorepbMJe ovv, eipij? duuev TOVTO ; A^Aov ^17, OTt Trpdf TT/V ddiKiav. OVKOVV, eT/. TOVTO ovv Trorep^ae titifiev ; Kai TOVTO d^Aov OTt, 0?/, Trpof T?)v ddtKiav. Tt de ; TO a- *ovpytv ; Kat TOVTO, er). To y oAA' *y(ij'rt(,-, diopiaupeda TrdAtv, rrpdf uei' rovg TroAejt/tov? > ddtKOV, dAAd 6s.lv Trpdf ye rovrovg w^ a-nAovoTarov elvai ; ( ILdvv uev ovv, etprj 6 'EvOvdrjuo^. 17. Tt ovv ; 0?; 6 2o)/cpaT7/f av -rtf OTpaTTiybq bp&v d^VjUWf fi^ov TO arpdrevfia, i/)ev Trpoftevat, /cat TW -^evdei TOVTG* TOV OTparevfiarog, TTorepvdi rfjv and et juoi, e07/, Trpdf TT)V diicaioov vrjv. 'Edv Js Tff i>/ov eavrov deopsvov ^apjua/ceta^, a u^ Trpo^iefievov ^dppaKO^, et-aTraTrjoac, w^ oiriov TO 0dp- uaitov da), nal TW ifrevdti ^pr^adf^evog OVTGM; vyid noi7]O'q, av rijv dTTdrrjv not -dsreov ; Ao/cei juof, 077, Ki- Aou, dsiaa^ JUT) 6ia^prjar]Tai eavrov, Ae0g r| apirdaq rf t;i(f>o(; fj aAAo Tt TotovTov, TOVTO av TTOTgpcocre i9eTov ; Kat TOV- TO v?) At', 0?;, Trpo^ TT)V diKaioavvTjv* -t'18. Afiyftf, 0?/, ^ ridevai. 19. TCJV 6* dr) Toi)f 0tAot>f et-aTTa eni [3Xd6fi, iva p,7)ds TOVTO TrapaAtTTWjUfiv donenTov, ddiKk)~ep6$ eanv, 6 eicuv, rj 6 aicuv ; 'AAA', w OVKETI fj,sv tfycaye rrtaTEvw, olg d"noKpivo^ai /cat yap Ta TrpoaOev TrdvTO, vvv dAAwf ^;tv Sonet juot, 77 wf eyw TOTS wdjUT^v oucjf de sipf/nOb) juot dSm^repov elvai TOV etcov-a \ijsv66fjLevov TOV afcovTog. 20. Ao/cet de ao< [iddrjmg /cat EmoTrjUT] TOV ^t/catou elvai, w^Tj-ep TWV ypa/y/uaTWV ; "Ejuot- ye. HoTepoi' d ypajU/zaTt/cwTepov npivei, og av eic&v fir) /cat dvaytyvaio'/c^, ?; of dV d/cwv ; "Of dv , eywys- dvvatTO yap dr, drroTe (3ovkotTo, at opSaJ^ Tcoielv. OVKOVV 6 uev /cwv ufj 6p6u> ypdfiw ypau dv ti?;, 6 (5e d/cwv, dypd/ijuaTOf ; ITw? 1 ydp ou ; Ta dinaia 6e noTepov 6 /ca)v ^evdonevog /cat e^arcaTuv oldev, fj 6 &KUV ; Ar/Aov, OTt 6 e/cwv. OVKOVV ypajUjUaTt/cwTfpov UKV TOV emaTdfitvov ypduuaTa TOV urj emaTafievov de pot itai ravra, OVK old' orrcjf, Aeyetv. 21. Tt de df), 5f ai> 0oi>Ad)ie>of j /<* rdA^j) Atyetv, fujdcnore rd avrd irepi rttv avrtiv Aey_g, dAA' 6ddi> re 0pda)v TTJV OVT^I', TOTC /zev Trpdf ew, ror^ aTKxftaivTjrat, ri oot^. ^ (5oicet 6 TOiovrof ; Af/Aoc vf) At' etvat, OTt, a were sldevat,' OVK oldev. *22. OloOa <5t : Ttvaf drdparrodaidet^ vouf ; "Eywye. IldTepov dtd ooQiav, ij dt' uuaOiar Af/- Aoi', 5rt dt' uuuOiav. T Ap' ovv did TT/V roi; %aA.Keveiv dfia- Olav TOV 6v6[iaro$ TOVTOV Tvy%dvovoiv ; Ov d^ra. 'AAA' opo dtd r^v roi) TEKTaiveodai ; Ovde d/d TCLVTTJV. 'AAAd dtd rfjv TOV OKVTEveiv; Ovde di' ev TOVTUV, 107^, dAAd at rovvavriov * o/ yap TrAetffTOt TWV ye rd rotavra em- araiievuv avdpaTrodwdet^ eiotv. T Ap' ovv TWV TO xaAd Kal dyaOd KO.I Sixaia fiij etdoTwv TO ovofia rovr' ariv ; *E|uof- ye do/icet, e0/. 23. OVKOVV det rravrt rporrw di&re , orrw? 1 ^i^ dvdpdrroda wjuev . 'AAAd av judAfcrra evofit^ov 7Tat6Ev6fivai rd <5peyo|eva) vvv de naif otet /ie dOvfiug e^etv, epavTOV did |uev TO TrpoTreTOVTy/iera ovde TO epWTw- d-rroKpiveoOcu dwdfievov, vnep wv fidkiora %pr\ etde- vat, aJklkr\v de odov ovdefiiav t^ovra, qv dv Tropevoftfvo^ fa/.-iuv yevoiiiTjv ; 24. Kot 6 SOJAPOTT/C, E/rre /zot, e^7/, a) TZvOvdrjue, tig Ae %avep6v, e0?y, on did (J.EV TO eldevat eavrovg, dyaOd rrda^ovaiv ot dvdpunoi, 6id 6s TO eif)svadai i ra /ca/cd ; ol [iev yap eldoTtg eavTov$, TO, TS e loaoi, nai 6iayi.yv&aK.ovaiv, a TE dvvavTai, Kai a Kai a jitf v eniaTavTac irpaTTOVTeg, -nopi^ovTai re wv Tai, Kai sv TtpaTTovatv, &v 6e ju^ eniaTavTai aTre voc, dva[j,dpT7]-ot yiyvovTai, Kai 6ia(f>evyovai TO - npaTTeiv did TOVTO 6e Kai Tovg dXXovg dv6pu)nov$ 6vvd- pevot doKipdfeiv, Kai did TJJS TUV aAAwv ^pem^ TO, re dyadd Tropi&VTai, Kai ra /ca/cd ^vAaTTOvraf. 27. Ot 6e ur) , dAAd dietpEvansvoi T^g eavTuv dwdfieug, Trpog re dAAot/f dvQpuTrovg Kai rdA-Aa dvdpumva rrpdyuaTa dtd/ceivrat :at OVTB J>v deovTai taaaiv, OVTE o TI TrpdrTovoiv, OVTE olg xptivTai, dAAd rrdvrwv TOVTCJV dia- HaprdvovTeg, TWV re dyaOtiv dnoTvy^dvovai, Kai TOI$ a- TrepiTTiTTTovoi. 28. Kat ol [lev eldoTeg o TI rroiovaii', g cjv Trpdrrovcrtv, evdogoi TS Kai Tifiiot yiy- vovrai Kai ol TE ojuotot TovToig r\diwq ^pwvrat, ot T diro- Tvyx,dvovTeg TCJV TrpayuaTW emdvuovoi TOVTOV$ vnep av- rtiv (3ovXeveriOai, Kai TrpotaTaadai TE Eavrtiv TOVTOV$, Kai Tag iXnidag T&V dyad&v kv TOVTOig E%ovai, Kai did ndvTa Tav-a irdvTCJV judAtcrra Tov-ovg dyancJaiv. 29. Ot ds urj oTEg o TI noiovai, /ca/caif de aipovusvoi, Kai olg av ETTI- diro-vyxdvovTEg, ov uovov EV avTolg TovTOig i TS Kai /coAdCovrat, dAAd at ddogovai did Tav- ra, /cat /carayeAaorot ytyi^ovrai /cat KaTa(bpovovusvot, Kai &Tiiia6usvot Z&aiv opaq de Kai raiv rroAewv on ooat av 114 XENOPHON'S [IV. 2. 33. dyvoijo taai rijv eavruv dvvauiv Kpeirrooi at uev dvdoraroi yiyvovrai, al d' i% iXevQipuv doi>Aat. 30. Kat 6 ItvOvdrjuog, *flf ndvv uoi 6oKovv, tQr), (i 2u>- , rrept TroAAoi) TTOIT)~K\)V elvat TO iavrbv yiyv&OKeiv, ladi OTToOev 6e %pTj api-aodcu emoKOTrelv eavrov TOVTO Trpof ae drrofiAeTrw el pot edeXqaais av ifyyjjoaoOai. 31. OVKOVV, I07y 6 27) el yap urjde ravra ol6a, nal rutv di'6pa,TT66b)v 0avAoTepof av *ldi 6r], eQr), teal iuol i^rjyrjaai aura. 'AAA,' ov I07/ TrptiiTov (tiv yap, avro TO vytaivetv dyadov elvai vo- fi/yw, TO r), arpareia^ re aioxpdt;, Kai vavTtAiaf /3Aa6epa^, Kai dAAwf TroAAwi' TOtovTCJv ot fj,ev did ptouijv ueraa^ovreg aToAwvTat, oi tie 6V dadeveiav dTto^ei^divre^ auduoiv. ' dAA' 6pd$, e^>?/, OTt xat TOIV (icfteAt'^wv ot /^V dtd fiTg^ouTtv, ot de <5t' doOeveiav aTioAetn-ovrat. TatJTa ovv, I07/, TTOTK UEV aj^fiAovvTa, TroTe ds /SAaTTOVTO jidAAov dya- Od ?/ Ka/fd eonv ; Oydev /id Ata aiverai, Kara ye rovrov rbv Xoyov. v 33. 'AAA' ^ ye TOf ao^ta, w ZwpaTc, dvau- if)ifj6T)ri]ru)g byaOov eanv TTOIOV yap av ri<; Trpdyfia ov pehriov TpaTTot ooQbs (3v, ?/ d\ia.Qr\^ ; Tt dat ; rbv Aat- daP^ov, e07/, OL-K dKT)Koa, on ATjfideis VTTO MtVw dtd T^J aof, TTO- t'Ket ^dovAevev ; AeytTat v^ At', I07/, ravra. Td dg OVK dnf)Koa Trddt] ; TOUTOV yap d?) IV. 2. 38.J MEMORABILIA. lli) VJJ.VOVGIV, o)f did aoQiav dovi]deig vno -ov ' drroAAvTai. Aeyerat /cat rovra, ^>T/. "AAAov de -n6oov$ otet did oo(f>iav dvapndorovg Trpdf ffaoikea yeyovevai, /cat s/cet dovAevetv ; 34. Ktvdvvevet, eV, t07/ 6 ^ev rvpdvvovi; el$ rov d^juov -df]Oo- (iev, rnvf ri 'Avayd pe Kai ravra 6fioA.oyelv drj^ovort TJ epfi ^ovAorTjf /tai 0pov- fi^dt, fir) Kpdriarov q pot aiydv Kivdvvtvb) yap oTrAaif ov- dev tldivai. Kat ndvv dOvuus i\ 5vrt dvdpdtrodov tlvai 40. IJoAAot /iev ovv Tcliv OVTO) ero ftpf/vat ahMfrpoovvqv avTol(, eyyeveaOat Toi>c ydp dvev TOV auxfipovelv ravra 6vva[ievov$, ddiKure- pov$ re Kai dvvarurepovs KaKovpyelv Ivofii^ev elvai. 2. ITpcjrov fj,ev 6*77 rcepi tieovg exetpdro a^porar rroietv rov$ ovvovra$. "AAAot fiiv ovv avrC> npbq d/Aovc ovrw; 6f*i- Aovvrt Tcapayevofievoi "dnjyovvro ey& 6e, ore Ttpo$ Evdv Aryiov rotdSe diehtyero. Ttapeyevofirjv. 3. Elrte juoi, etfnjj IV. 3. 8J MEMORABILIA. 11*7 e, 770*77 TTOTK aoi knfjKdev Kv6vp,r)6?ivai, &g empe- oi deoi, &v ol avdp(*)Troi dsovrai, KareaKevaKaoi ; Kal 6f, Md TOV At', e0?/, OVK epoiye. 'AAA' oladd y\ er)vi%et, r] 6e vvg, did TO aKOTeivrj elvai doa^sorspa eariv, aarpa ev rq VVKTI dve(f)7]vav, a i\\ilv rdf aipa^ r^f vvtcrog e/z0avt^et, at (Jtd roy-o TroAAd, wv deopeda, rrpdr-opev. *EaTi ravra, e0?/. 'AAAd jur/v ^ ye aeXrivr] ov povov -fj^ VVKTO^, dAAd /cat TOV prjvbg rd psprj 0avepd ?/jMtv Trotet. 5. ITdvu jttev oiv, e0//. To d', enei Tpofirjs deopeOa, rauTT/v rjplv e T^f y^f dvadt- dovai, nal cjpaf dpfiorrovaag Trpbg TOVTO Trape^siVj at Tjjtitv ov povov, G)v deopeOa, TroAAd at Travrota TrapaGKsvd^ov av, dAAd Kal olg evfipaivopeOa ; Hdvv, (j)rj, Kal ravra 0tAdv0pw7ra. 6. To 6s Kal vdwp fjplv rrape^etv, ovrw rroP.- Aoii d^tov, cjfre /cat QVTZVEIV re /cat ovvav&iv rij yy /cat wpatf rravra rd xprjotpa rjplv, ovvrpefaiv Se /cat av- * piyvvpevov rrdat rotf rpetyovaiv qpdg, evKar- epyaarorepd re /cat w^eAt/zwrepa, at 7yt5t6) rrotetv avrd, /cat, eTreidfj rrAetorou deopsda rovrov, dfydoviararov avro Trape^etv 7/jUtv ; Kat TOUTO, 0?;, TrpovoijriKov. 7. To de /cat TO rrvp Troptcrat ?yjutv, eniKovpov piv t^v^ov^, eniKOVpov de OKorovg, ovvepybv 6e rrpof rrdaav re^vrjv, Kal Tfdvra, oaa ^eAet'a^ eveKa avdpUTroi KaraaKevd^ovrai ; w^ yap ovri einelv, ovdev dftoAoyov dvef rtvpbq rrpdf TOV /3tov xprjaipuv KaraoKevd^ovrai. Aet, e0?7, at rovro 0t'.av0pa)7rta. 8. To (Je at depa d66v(>) ovrb) Tfavra^ov dta%voai, ov povov TTp6pa%ov Kai ovvrpofiov C w ^5 AAd at rreAdy?/ rrepdv dt' avrov, Kal rd at ev 118 XENOPHON'S [IV. 3. $ 11 Tropi&aOai, n&s ov% vnep A<5yoi> ; 'AveK0po0Tov. To d* rov 7/Atoi>, K-rretddv kv xetfitivi rpdjrrjrat, -rrpo^cevai rd pe* ddpvvovra, rd de ^r/paivovra, cjv Kaipo$ diehrjXvdev, Kai ravra AiaTTpagduevov ftt]Keri eyyvrepw Trpo^ievai, dAA' diroTpertEaOat, vharr6uevov, \ii\ n ijfids /^oAAov rov 6eov- rof tiepfjtaivwv @hd\jrQ nai orav av na.'kiv ani&v yevTjrat, evda Kai fiplv dff^ov ianv, 5rt, el Trpofwrepw aneioiv, d-no- rov t/)v^;ofc, rta.\iv av rpe*neoOai Kai rrpof- , Kai ivravOa rov ovpavov dvaarpefaoOai, Ivda a>v jteAot?/ ; N^ TOV At', 07/, Kai ravra nav- rd-naaiv eoiKev dvOpuTrctv evexa yt-yvopevoif. 9. To d' av, faftdfi Kai rovro Qavepov, on OVK av vneveyKaifj.ev ovrt TO Kavfia, ovre rd i/'O^of, el et-amvTjs yiyvoiro, ovrd) [lev Kara piKpov -rrpo^iivai rov 7}Atov, ovrw 6s Kara [iiKpov dnuvai, u>$re Xavddveiv r/jac e ^f eKarepa rd la^vporara 'Eya> f/ev, e^t] 6 F^vOvdijuo^ T]dri rov-o ), ei apa ri ion role deolq epyov, ^ dv^pwTOVf -depa- neveiv eKeivo de povov epTTodi&i pe, on Kai raAAo ^aia rovruv fiere^ei. 10. Ov yap Kai rovr', eT) 6 2a>paT^c, (fxivepov, on Kai ravra avdptZmw eveKa yiyverai re Kai dvarpefarai ; ri yap aAAo ^iuov atywv re Kai btuv, Kai tTTTrwv, Kai /Joaiv, Kai ovwv, Kai ruv dAAa>v ^wwv rooavra dyadd dfro^avei, oaa dvOptorroi ; eftoi [lev yap 6oKei TrAetw TWV 0VTc5v rpe(povrai yovv Kai \pr\\iar i^ovrai ovdev rjr- rov OTTO rovrw, f) ar? iKeivuv TroAi) de yevof dv^pwrrtov rotf f*V ^K r^f y^f vofiEVois { rpoQfjv ov xptivrai, and Se (ioaKTjudrw ydhaKn, Kai rvpai, Kai Kpeaai $&eXiua, 6ia- j>ipovra de dAA^Awv eort, Trpo^Oeivai rol$ dvdpcjrroig ala- dpuorrovoas Trpdf eitaora, 61' uv drroA.ai>ouev ndv- IV. 3. 14.] MEMORABILIA. 1 lb Tb)V rtiv dyad&v TO tie not Xoyiaubv rjulv eui>oai, at nepl &v alaOavoueda, ^.oyi^opevoi, re Kal [iV7]fj,ovevovre<;, KarafiavOdvonev, OTTTJ eKaara avfityepei, Kal TroAAd //T/^ava fi^Oa, oV o)V TOJV re dyadtiv dnoXavouev, Kal rd nana dAe- tjofjieOa TO 6e Kal epurjveiav Sovvai, 6V f)$ -ndv-uv rtHv dyadtiv iieradido^iiv re dAA^/otf 6iddaicovre^ Kal KOIVW- ovuev, Kal vop,ovg rtdepeda, Kal TroAf revofieda ; Havrd- naoiv eoiKaaiv, a> Swapargf, ol deol TroAA^v TWV dvdpu-nw ^mfiskeiav TTOielaOai. 12. To tie nai, el ddwarov^ev ra av[ig av rd$ jtiop0df r&v dew t6q$, dAA' et-apKy aoi, rd epya avrtiv opwvrt oedeadai Kal ripdv rovg deov$. 'Evvdet <5e, on Kal avrol ol -Beol ovrug vnodeiKvvovoiv ol re yap dA- Aof r\nlv rdyadd dtdovreg ovdev rovruv elg rovn^ave^ lovreg 6i66aot, Kal 6 rbv oAov Koapov ovvrdrruv re Kal , iv a> rtdvra aAd Kal dyaOd eari, Kal del [lev drpidi] re Kal vyid, Kal dyrjparovnape^djv, -dar- rov 6e vorjfj,aro^ dvauaprrjrug vnTjperovvra, ovro$ rd jue- yiara fj,ev rrpdrruv opdrat, rdde 6e otKOVoutiv doparo^ rjfuv eanv. 14. 'Evvdet 6\ on Kal 6 rtdoi 0avep6f flvai T/Atof, OVK iTTirpenei rol$ dvdpwiroig eavrov a opdv, dAA', edv rig avrbv dvaidtis iy^eip^ dedadat, rfjv 6t/)tv daipelrat. Kal roiig vnrjperag 6e rtiv -Qetiv evprj- aeig d0avetf ovrag Kepavvog re yap on [lev awdev dvfc77, ^, slnsp ri not aAAo rtiv dvdpUKivuv, rot 120 IENUPHC.V'S [IV. 3. 18. toeiov /JT 6n [lev fiaoiXevei, ev j'julv, (fxivfpov, opdra. de ovd avTTj. "A xpij KCLTAVOOVVTO, UT/ Kara^povelv TW> uopaTW, dAA' IK TUV yiyvouevw TT/V dvvaftiv avrutr na- T apavddvovTa, nudv TO dainoviov. 15. 'Eyt> /zev, w iw- Kpares, tyr) 6 Evdvdrjuos, on fiiv ovde [tiKpov o^eA.7yow roi datpoviov, oa^wf oldo kittlvo de dOvfrit, on pot doicel rdf rtiv deuv evepyeoia.? ov6' av elg TTOTS avdpvnuv a^iai^ \dpiaiv dueiCsaOai. 16. 'AAAd /ar) rovro advpei, !(//, c. Kv6v6r)ue opaq yap, on 6 iv AeA^oZ^ i9edf , orav Tif ov- TOV ^rrepwra, Traif av rotf T9cotf ^api^oiro, drtoKpiveTai NOMQt IIOAEflS vd^of de drjnov Ttavraxov ion, Ka,ra dvvapiv iepol$ ^eovf dpeoicsodai Traif ovv dv rtf Ku/.Aiot Kal evaefteaTfpov r//ia>7/ ^eovf, 17, wf aurot nehevovoiv, OVTC. Trotwv ; 17. 'AAAd ^p^ r^f /uev Juvd/zcwf firjdev vieo0at orav yap n$ TOVTO TTOITJ, O(Mf>povoir), fj napd TWV TO fieyiOTa c CHAPTER IV. SUMMARY. DISCODRSE of Socrates with Hippias the Sophist, in which the former opens tip the fountain heads of the Law of Nature and of Nation*. 1. 'AAAd UTJV Kai rrepi TOV diKaiov ye OVK fjv tl%K yvuuijv, d\Ad Kal epyw dTredeiKVVTo, idea ~e rrda. vou/uwf TE Kal o)0eAtu&)f ^pwjuevof, Kal KOivy, dpxovoi TE a ol v6pOl TTpOTdTTOlV TfElOofjtEVOg, Kal KOTO TToAtV Kal V Talg orpaTEtats ouTWf, &$TE dtddrj^og Etvai rrapd TOV$ dA- Aot? evra/CToiv 2. Kai OTC ^v Tatf EKKiri dijutt) rcapd TOI) aaadai, dAAd ovv rolg vouoi$ i]VavrLwdr] roiavry opuy ro'v dfjuov, i]v OVK fa, olfiai aAAov ovdeva avdpunov vrtouElvai. 3. Kal ore oi rpiaKovra rrpo^erarrov avroi rrapd Tour- vo* (iovg ri, OVK i-neiQs.ro roi rs yap veoig arcayopevovruv avrriv pi) diaheyeaOai, Kal Trpogra^dvrutv kiceiva) re Kal aAAoi rial ru>v 7roA-6Jv dyayelv riva em davdru, [iovo<; OVK sneiodrj, did TO napd rovg vo/iovg avrw Trpogrdrrea6ai. 4. Kat ore TT\V vTtb Me^r/rov ypav dwdoruv Iv roi$ diKaarTjpioig npbg %dpiv re diaHeyeaOai, Kal KohaiievEtv, Kal SslaOai napd rov$ Kal did rd roiavra rroAAwv TroAAaKtf vnb r&v dfyienevtov, eKelvog ovdsv ^dsXrjae r&v eiwOoruv iv TCJ diKaarrjpi(j Trapd rovg vofwvg rcoiriaai, dAAd padiug av dfadels vno TWV diKaartiv, el Kal [iErpi(*)$ ri rovrw ircoi- Tjae, TrpoeiAero judAAov rolg v6jj,oig eppevtev d-rcodavslv, ij Trapavojuwv ^fjv. 5. Kat e'Aeye 6s ovrwg Kal npbq dAAoyf aev TroAAaKff olSa 6s rrore avrbv Kal rrpbg 'Irrniav rbv 'HXeiov rrfpi rov tiiKaiov roidde diaA.e%6evTa did %pdvov ydp d(piKO[ievo^ 6 'Irrniag 'Adrjva^e, napeyevero TO> 2w/cpd- rei Xeyovri rrpog riva$, wf davfjiaorbv tit] TO, el \iiv rt<; (3ovXoiro OKvria Sidd^aadai riva, ij reKrova, rj %a}.Kea, rj /TTTrea, [if] dnopelv, OTTOI av Tte^ag rovrov rvftoi aol 61 rivsg Kal innov Kal (3ovv TOJ jSovAojuevw diKaiovg Troirjoa aOai, rcdvra ueord elvai TWV dida%6vr<<)v edv 6e ri$ j3ov \rjrai ?} avrbg uaOelv rb diKaiov, TJ vlbv 77 olKsrrjv diddt-a- odai, uf) eldsvai, orcoi av A0a>v Tv^oi rovrov. 6. Kai 6 uiv 'IrcTTiag aKOvaag ravra, tjfrrep eniaKunruv avrov, "T,ri ydp ov, efir], a) 2w:paTef, eKelva rd avrd Xeyeig, a ly& TrdAat TTOTE aov TJKOVGa ; Kat 6 Dw/cpaT^f, "O 6e ye TO?;TOU (JetvoTepov, e'0?/, a> 'In-n.'a, ov uovov del rd avrd Aeyw, dAAd Kal rcepl TWV avr&v av (J' tacjf , did rb TroAu- elvai, rtepl TWV avr&v ovde-nore rd avrd Xiyeu; t'Aet, e07/, rreiptiuai Kaivdv rt Aeyetv det. 7. IIoTepoi' ], Kal nepl &v iniaraoai ; otov rrept ypa^id^uv, idv rif F 122 XENOPHON'S [IV. 4. $ 12 oe, TToaa nai rroto icj/cpoTovf iariv, dAAa /iev Trpd- Tepov, dAAa de vvv Tretpa Aeyetv ; ^ rrepi dpiOfuw roZf tpa>- rdiaiv, e2 rd 6i$ ntvre dexa iariv, ov rd avrd vvv, a nal rrpOTepov, drroKpivei ; Ilept /zev TOVTWV, 0r/, a 2wpaTCf, (JCTrep av, /cat eya> d TO aura Atyw Trept [MKVTOI rov 61- naiov ndvv olfiai vvv e^eiv elrrelv, Trpdf a OVTC ov, OUT' dv ovdtif dvvcur' avrenrelv. 8. NT) TT/V "Hpav, I^>T/, Aeyetf dyaObv evpijicevcu, d -navaovrat [iiv oi hua- arai 6i^a ipT)i6pevoi, navaovrai 6e ol TToXtrat irept TOJV 6iKai(A>v dfTiAeyov7f TE nal dvndiKovvTet; nai araatd^ov- -ef, TrovaovTot de oi TrdAetf dtafapofievcu Trepi TWV dtai'wv, xot TroAf/zovffat at eyu) /uev OVK old', orrwf dv drroAff^et- 7V T)vij t r> TI vo[tiei$ TO diicatov elvac dp/eel yap, on TWV dAAwi* xoToyeAof, epwTcDv ^ev KOI eAey^wv TrdvTOf, avrbi; d' ou- devt i9eAa>v vne^eiv Adyov, ovde yvoj/zryv d^o^aiveaOai rtepl ov6evo$ . 10. Ti ds ; u> 'l7T7a, e0?/, OVK qoOjiaai, on ^ya>, d do/cet /iOi dinaia elvcu, ovdev navo/tai dTrodeiKvvfie- v of ; Kat Trotof d^ oot, ^77, ovrog 6 Adyo^ IOTIV ; Ei de UT) Aoy, I07/, dAA' lpya> aTTodeinvvpai ff ov 6oKi aoi dJ-ioTeKpaprorepov -ov Adyou TO tpyov elvat ; IToAv ye vi) Ai', t ^ TrdAiv etf OTOfftv /u6dAAovTOf, ^ dAAo Tt ddtKov TrpaTTOVTO^ ; OVK lywye, 07/. To de T KWV d7re%ea0at ov diaaiov 7/yft ; AT/Aof eZ, 10? Tf, /cat vvv 6iaevyeiv eyxeiptiv TO dTTotieinvvodai yvu)~ prjv, o n votii&i$ TO diicaiov ov yap d -npaTTovaiv oi 6i- naioi, dAA' d fi^ TrpaTTOvoi, TOVTO Aeye/r. 12. 'AAA' &fiT)v lywye, e0// 6 Sw/cpdrT/f , TO /z^ -diXtiv d6ms.lv, iaavbv 6mai- KTvv7/f tTTidety/io etvat de aoi j^ dovti, OKeipai, edv -ode oot /idAAov dpeoKJj v a-rre^eadcu,, eypd^avro. OVKOVV, e^ff, vofiipos (lev av sir] 6 Kara ravra Tro^irevofievog, dvopos tie 6 ravra Haw [tev ovv, ev, SIKOIOS, 6 6e rd adiKa, a6iteo$ ; nw^ yap ov ; '0 usv apa vofjitfjio^ Siicaio^ e<7rtv, 6 6e avojto^ adcKog. 14. Koi 6 'Imrias, Ndjttov^ (J', ^77, <5 Stjffpare^-, TTW^ av rt^ qyfjGaiTQ airovdalov -npdyfta elvai, rj TO neidsoOat ov$ ye 7ToAAa/af avrol oi depev Bevrat ; Kat yap TrdAefiOV, ^>7; 6 dpdfiEvac at TroAeff, Ttakiv elprjvqv notovvrat.. Kat 0^. Aiddwpov ovv rt oiet TTOtetv, e^ty, TOI> rot^ vopou, , orf aaraAv^etev ar o? vdjot, ^ i euraKTOvvraf t/>yo<^, OTi yivoir 1 av sot rods' ev rot^ 1 TroAejdOt^ rat^ irarpiai irpodv- (3oij6ovvTu$ peptyet ; Ma Ai' OVK eywy', t). 15. Av- av did(f)opov r , ei ft?) T evupyda&TO avrij ; r5v ds v TroAtTtiv enfievovrw, aJ rrdA rat re cat futiaifioveorarai yiyvovrat dvev 6e oyr' af 7r6A.if ev 7ro/.iTev6eijj, ovr' olKo$ 17. 'Idt'ft v 6inaiu)v rv%otev 7; yovetc 7 / olneioi, 1} OIKK- rai, fj 0(Aof, 7} TroAtrat, 7} ^fvot ; rm d' af ^dAAov rroAe- fot TTiarevoeiav 7} dvo^df, 7] arrofdaf, T; owOr}Ka$ rrtpt e*- pT/vr/f ; rt'vi d' af judAAof , T) rw vo/it/^w, ovfipaxoc ede^oiev yiyveodai ; TW d' af ^tdAAov ol avfifia^ot TTiarevaeiav 7} , 7) povpap%iav, i} TrdAetf ; rtVa d' av rt^ ei>ep- v7roAd6ot %dpiv KopieloOai /idAAov, 7} rdf vofiifiov; TJ riva judAAov av rtf evepyerrjaeiev, 7} Trap' ov x^P LV ^- A7/i/>ea0at vofiifri ; TW d' dv rtf /JovAotro /udAAof 0t'Ao{- l>Ot, T) TW TOtOUTO), 7/ TO) 5 T '!"O l; XPS > T V ^' ^ V Tt 5" ^~* rof TToAeur/aetev, T) w df pdXia-a ftsv i Aof etrat jSovAoiro, ijKiara 6' i^Opo^, KCLI w Tr/^tdrot /zev 0tAot at av^{j,a\^oc (SavAotvro cZvat, eAd^ttrrot d' e%6poi nai TroXeuioi ; 18. 'Eyta fii/ ouv, J 'Imria, TO auro emdeiicvvfu vo\ii\iov re Kai dinaioi' elvcu av d' et rdvafrta yiyva)OKeig, dtdaaxe Kt 6 'iTTTrt'of, 'AAAd, ftd TOf Am, 10^, w ZiMfparss, ov fioi 6oKii> rdvavria yiyvwoKEiv olg elprjKa^ Kepi rov diKaiov. 19. 'Aypd^ou^ de rivaf olada, 0r/, w 'iTrrrta, y' ev Trdoq, (f>r), X,upa Kara ravrd r df ovv etTretv, ^77, ori oi avOpioTTQt avrovg idevro ; Kae Trwf dr', T/, ot ye oyr avveA^fitf a~ai'rf dv dvvrjdtiev, ovre 6jud/>a)voi elat ; Ttva^ ovv, I^T;, VD/U'E /ifif , Irfwy, ^eovf oZ/tat rovr IV. 4. 23.] MEMORABILIA. 125 v6jj,ovg Tovrovg rolg dv0pu>7roff tielvai Kai yap rrapd rra- niv dvdpunoig Ttp&rov vojtueTai dsovg ai6s.iv. 20 Ov/c- oi/'v nai yoveaq Tipav Travra^ov vopi^erai ; Kai rovro 10?;. OVKETI JJ.OL doKSl, Efjif], to 2toKpaTf, CVTOf l9OV V0/Z0 Eivaf . Tt 6f) ; (^77. "Orf aladdvo^iai Tiva$, e0?/, napadai- vovra$ avrov. 21. Kat yap dAAa rroAAd, (f)7f, -napavo^ov- oiv dAA' ovv 6iKTjv yi TOL didoaotv oi irapadaivovreg TOV$ VTTO TWV tfeaJv Keiiievovq vopovg, ?jv ovdevl rponG) Svvarbv dv^pcj-rro) fiiacpvyelv, ufrrep roi)^ vrr' dvdp&nuv KEiuevovg vdfj,ov evioi TrapaGaivovreg titafavyovat TO df?;v ditiovat, oi H.KV Xavddvovrec, oi 6e.j3ta^6fj,evoi. 22. Ti de ; rovf eu dvTi; spyerety ov Travra^ov vouiuov eari ; Nd- , 0?; Trapadaiverai 6s nal TOVTO. Qvaovv Kai oi rovro 7rapa6aivovT$ diKiyv Sidoaoi, (ftihuv fj,ev dyaQtiv sprffiot yiyvopevoi, rovq 6s iuoovv~a$ kavrovq dvaytca6[j,- voi diuKeiv ri ovx, oi pev ev TTOIOVVTS^ rovg %pb)pevov(; eavrolg dyadoi (f>i/.oi eioiv, oi de pr) avrevspyerovvreg TOV$ Toioi>-ov, did juev rfjv d^apiariav piaovv-ai VTT' avrtiv, 5fa 6e TO [la^cara Avairekelv rolq roiovroig xpr/a6ai, ~ov- rovg fidXtara diunovai ; NT) TOV AT, ai Sco/fpaTe^, e^rj, i9eo(f Tavra rravra EOIKE TO yap rov^ vdfiovg aiirovg napadaii'ovai rag rin^piag f.'Xf.iv, (3e^riovog ij nar 1 a nov vo/ioBerov doicsl poi elvai. 23. IIoTepov ovv, J> 'Imria, rovg deovg T/yet Ta diieaia vopoderelv, rj dAAa rutv ditcaiuv ; OVK dAAa jud Ai", fyr) a%oXq yap av aAAo$- ye -ris; rd 6i- tcaia vofioderrjaeiev, ei ju^ -deog. Kai rolg &eol$ apa, w 'IirTua, TO auTo diKOiov re Kai vouifiov elvai dpeoA. .1 . Totavra Aeywv re K.ai irpdr-uv dtvatorepovg no';i 20 XENOPUON'S |TV. 5. 0. CHAPTER V. SUMMAliY THE advantages resulting from habits of self-control, and the evils at tend ant upon an opposite coarse of life. 1. 'Qf de Kai TTpatriKurepovs trrotet rovf avvovraq eav- r (ME^OVTI naXov n Ttpdt-eiv, rcpCt-ov uiv avepo$ ijv rotf avvovaiv TJOKTJK&S iavrov paXiara dvdpuTTGjv, tTreira (JiaArydjuevof Trpoi-pinero ndv- TUV fidXiara rovg avvovraq npog ey/cpdretav. 2. 'Aet piv ovv Trepl ruv rpdf dper^v xpijoip,b)v ourdf re die-eXei fie[AVT)fiVO$, nal rovf avvovrag Trdv-a^ vTrontfivrjOnuv oida 6i TTOTE av~ov Kai TTpbq JZvOvdTjpov Trepi eyxpareiuc roidde diaXexdivra EZ-e /iot, e07/, w Ev6v6r]p,, apa nahov KUI usyahelov vopifris elvai Kai dvdpi /cat notei nr^ua i\tv- Bepiav ; 'Qg olov re ye fidXiara, eaiverai aoi rd rtpdrrtiv rd (3e^.nara, elra TO e%eiv rovg KuXvoovTai; rd roiavra rroieiv dveXevdspov vopiei$. TLavrdnaoi ye, ^07/. 4. navrdnaoiv apa aoi doKovaiv ol a.Kpare.1^ dvt- fovQepoi elvai ; NT) TOV Ai", eAvei70o* fiovov rd KaXkiara TTpdrreiv, 7] Kai dvayKa&odai rd ata^iara TTOIEIV ; Ovdev euoiy', I07/, dottovat ravra dvayKa&odai, j] EKeiva 5. Hoiov$ 6e rivag deairora^ fjyel rovf rd /zev apiaia KcjAvovraf, rd 6e KaKiara dvayKafrvrag ; 'fif 6v- varov vfj At', 0?;, KaKiorovg. AouAetav ds -noiav Eivai ; 'Eyw UEV, Er), rfjv -rrapd Tol Tfjv KaKiOTjjv dpa dovXeiav oi duparels 6ov- tevovoiv ; "Ejuotye do/cet, e(f>T). 6. 2o$t'av 6e rd fii^'iarov ov doxel aoi dneipyovaa rtiv dvOpunw i\ dapaaia IV. 5. 10 J MEMORABILIA. 127 eig rovvavriov avrovg eu6dXheiv ; ff ov doicel aoi npoge^eiv ifi rotf o)0eAoi)(7i /cat Karauavddveiv avrd KwAvti>, d0eA- KOvaa enl TO, rjdea, Kai 7roAAd/af aiodavouevovg rtiv dya- 0a>v re ot TWV KaKtiv K7rA77|daa, Trotetv TO %elpov dvrt rou Pehriovos alpeloOac ; Tiyverai TOUT', e^)?;. 7. 2a>- (ftpoovvTjs ds, w ~E,vdv6r]fj,e, rivi dv (fxiiripev ^TTOV, r) TOJ aKparel, Trpo^Ketv ; av~d yap drj-rrov rd evavria oaxfrpoav- VTJS Kai dnpaoias epya eoriv. f OjoAoyc5 at TOVTO, 0//. Tou d' emfieXeladai, wv TTpo^Ket, olec TL &)AuTiKa)- elvat ; OVKOVV eywye, 0?/. Toy 6*e dvTt rd ^dnrovra rrpoaipslaB } ai TTOCOVVTO^, Kai TOVTOJV fjiev 7nfj,eXeladai, itcsivuv 6s d[j,EXelv Treidovroc;, xai TOi^ au(ppovovat Td ivavria TTOIEIV dvay/cd^ovTOf , oifii ri dvOptinb) KaKiov elvai ; Ovdev, eQrj. 8. OVKOVV rf]v dreiav TWV kva,vrl rj rfjv aKpaaiav e'lKog rolg dvOpti- alriav elvat, ; Tldvv fiev ovv, e?/, d) Ev0v^7/|U, apiarov dvflpama) i] ijKpd- reia elvai ; Ei/coTWf yap, 0?/, w Sw/cpaTEf. 9. 'E/ceZvo (5e, a) "EvOvSTjue, rjtiT] TTUTTOTE ivdvnr}6r)(; ; Ilotov ; e0?/. *OTt Kai km rd Tjdea, 0' enrep \n6va dons! f] aKpaoia rovq dv6pu)TTOvg ayetv, avrrj fiev ov dvvarai dyecv, i] 6' fy/cpd- reia Travruv fid^iora T'ldsodai Troiel. Hug ; eayelv rt Kai meiv, rjdewg d' dvanavaaaQai re Kai KOiprjOJivai, Kai nepiueivavrag Kai dvaa%ouevov<;, eug dv ravra &g evi jjdi- ora yevrjTai, KuXvei rolg dvayKaiordroig re Kai ovve\e- ardroig d^ioAoywf ijdcadac ?; 6' iyKpdreia \tovr\ Troiovaa Kaprepelv rd elprjfisva, [LQVT\ Kai '/jdeadai -noiel dt-ibx; \ivi\- u?]$ 7rt roig eiprjuEvoig. TLavrdnaaiv, e7}, dhrjOr] Xsyeic. 10. 'AAAd ju^v TOU fiadelv n /caAov Kai dyadov, Kai rov imueXrjdTJvai r&v roiovruv rivog, 61' (ov av rig Kai rd iavrov atiua aaAcS^ dioiKrjasie, Kai rbv eavrov OIKOV Ka- i,(Dc oiKovourjoeie, KOI (fiihoig Kai TrdXei tityehiuog yevoiro 128 XENOPHON'rf | IV. f>. la. 0. Kparrjoeiev, tup &v ov povov dxpeAeiai, dAAd Kai r]dovai [ieyiara. yiyvovrai, ol fiiv eyKparelg d ovoi, TrpaTTOVTCf ai/Ta, ol 6" aKpOTetf ovdevdf raj yap dv ijrrov Tjoaiuev rtiv TOIOVTUV Trposfjuetv, T/ u et-eort ravra -rrpdrreiv, Kore^o^evw tTrt rai arrov- nepl rdf eyyvTora) jjdovdf ; 11. Kai 6 EvOvdrjuog, i, li], H) SwAcpOTC^ 1 , At'yca', wf dvdpi TJTTOVI TUJV ^fd roi) aai/iarof jydovwv Trdfirrav ovdc/zf Ti yap diaQepei, erj, a> EvOvdT][j. ptof roi) dfiadeordrov ; o$Tig yap rd fisv Kpdnara JUT) CTKO- Tret, rd Tjdiora 6' eic Trovrdf rpdrrot %TJTI notelv, TI dv 6ia- epoi rajy dQpoveardruv j3oac7/judr6JV ; dAAd roZf tyicpa- re at Aoyw diaAeyovraf /card ye^??, rd /^ev dyaOd Trpoaipeiodai, ruv 6e Kanuv aTre^eaOai. 12. Kat ovTCJf, e07/, dptaroff re ai evdai^oveoTaTov^ av8pa<; yiyveaOai, vai diaXeyeadai 6vvaru-drovq T] $av~ uaarbv elvai avrovg re aQdhkeadai, Kal dAAovf <70dAAetv &v svEKa OKontiv ovv rolg ovvovoi, TL eKaorov eirj r&v ov- ruv, ovdETTor* e^rjye. Hdvra usv ovv, y diwpi^ero, reoXv Kpyov av eirj diegeWelv, ev 0001$ de Kal rbv rpoTrov rriq e-rriaKEipEug drjX&oeiv olpai, roaavra Ae^w. 2. IIpoiTOV 6s. nepl Evoe6eia wde rcug EOKOTTEI Eiirs juot, ^>7/, w Ev0u- d^ue, TTolov TI voni^Eig evasdEtav elvai ; Kat of, KdAAt- OTQV vfi Ai', e07/. "E^ftf ovv etTcetv, OTTOtog rig 6 svoEdfjg EOTLV ; 'Ejtiot fiev doKEi, I0?/, 6 rovg -deovg rifitiv. *Efecrr. de, oi/ av rig (Sov^rai rpoTtov, rovg deovg Tipav ; OVK d/lAd vdjuot etat, /ca0' ovf det TOVTO TTOISIV. 3. OUKOUV 6 rovg vofiovg rovrovg eldtig, eldsii] av, &g del rovg deovg ripav ; Ol/zat eywy', 0^. T Ap' ouv 6 sMcif TOU? deovg riuav, OVK dAAwf oierai delv rovro noielv, rj &g oldev ; Ov yap ovv, e0v/. "AAAwf <5e Tif i^eoi)? 1 ripa, ij d)g oierai delv ; OVK oljj,ai, E(f)T]. 4. 'O apa ra Trepl rovg deovg v6fj,i[ia el- 66g, vofiifj-ug av rovg tieoiig TIH&TJ ; Ildvu UEV ovv. OVK- ovv o ye vofj,iuug riutiv, &g del rifia ; Utig yap ov ; f O 6e ye, &g del rifttiv, evae6f]g iari ; Haw pev ovv, e(f>rj. *O apa rd Trepi rovg deovg vopifia eldtig, opdtig av rjf fvaedf/g vpiouEvog elrj ; 'Euol yovv, E(f)7], doKel. 5. 'Avflpamoff 6e apa et-eanv, ov av rig rpo-rrov rai, xpfjodai ; OVK dAAd /cat rrepi rovrovg 6 eid&g, a eon vopiua, a0' a del nug dAA^Aotf ^p^a^at, vofjiifiog at eirj. OVKOVV ot Kara ravra xpupevoi (jAA^Aotf, &g del, ai Htig yap ov ; OVKOVV ol ye, *)g del, %puuevoi, xptivrai ; Haw UEV ovv, s(f)i]. OVKOVV ol ye role, dv6pa>noig KaX&g xp&nevoi, KaAwf -npdrrovai rdvdptineia TTpdyfiara ; ~EiKog y\ e^t], OVKOVV ol rolg vouoig neiOo- pevoi, diKaia ovroi noiovai ; Ildvu juev ovv, E(pr]. 6. Ai- Kaia de oloda, t-(f)i], orcola KaXelrai ; "A. ol vopoi KeXevov- aiv, efyrj. Ol apa rcoiovvreg a ol vopoi KeXevovai, diKaid re Ttoiavai, Kal & del ; ITaJ?- yap ov ; OVKOVV ol ye rd di~ Kcua Koiovvreg, diKaioi elaiv ; Olpai eywy', tri. OIK, F 2 130 XENOPHON'S [TV. 6. 9. ovv Ttvac reeideodai rolq vd/iotf, fii) etdoTOf a ol vopoi /ce- OVK tywy', erj. EtdoTOf de a del noielv olei df olesdat 6e.lv pr) Trotelv TOVTO ; OVK oluai, 07/. Ol dot; tie nvaq u/./a Trotovv-af , f) a olovrai delv ; OVK eya>y', 0j. O/ apa TO nepi dvOpunov$ voptpa etdoref, TO AtKiUa OVTOl TTOIOVOIV IToVV fieV OVV, K(f)T). OVKOVV OC ye TO dinata Troiovvres, dixaioi eiot ; fiveg yap aXXot ; e0;y. 'Op0wf dv irore apa opi^oi^eda, 6pt$6[ievoi dticaiov<; elvai Tovf eWoTOf TO Trept dvOpcjrrovg vo/itjuo ; 7. io0t'av de rt av t^rjoaififv elvai ; eiwe /^ot, -norepd 001 doKovoiv ol acxfroi, a tTiiaravrai, ravra ootyoi elvai, rj elai nveg, & /ZT) tTTi'aTOVTot, ot ; r A emoTavrat drjkov on, e(f>T) ' 7ru>f yap dv rig, a ye fifj eniarairo, ravra ao^>df tit] ; T Ap' ovv ol acxf>ol irtiOTrjp'Q oofyoi eiac ; Tivi yap, e(j)T), oAAa> Ttf dv elrj ooQog, el ye JUT) erriaT^g ; *AAAo de n acKpiav olei elvai, f) a aotyoi elaiv ; Oi> eywye . 'Emorrjiu] apa ooia iariv ; "Epoiye doKel. T Ap' GUI' do/cet act dv- 0p6>7ra) duraTov etvat TO OVTO Trdvro ir:Lara0eAt/iOV ou doxet ao* IvioTE dAAo) /3Ao6epov etvat ; Kat judAo, I07/. *AAAo d* dv Tt ^atT/f dyaOov ctvat, ^ TO w^eAtjuov ; Owe fywy', e^?/, To dpa w^eAtjtov, dyaSdv eonv, OTQ dv a)0AtjiiOv ^ ; Ao- Ket /tOi, 07/. 9. Tc de /caAov l^otjuev dv Trcjf dAAt)f e^Tretv, 7/, et ffr Ttv, ^vojud^etf icaAov ^ odijua, ^ onevo$, ^ dAA' OTioi5v, fi olada ?rp6f irdvra /caAov ov ; Md At' oi'K lywy', e?/. To ^p^crt/iov apa /ca- Adv OTt, Trpdf o civ $ xprjoiuov ; "E/noiye do/Ct, I^T/. 10. 'Avdptav 6s, a> Evflvd^jtte, apa TGJV KaAwv vojuiCeif etvai ; Kd/lA ovv eywy 1 , 10?;. Xprjoifiov apa ov rrpdf rd eAa^ttrra vo/zi'eff T^V avSpiav ; Ma At', !07/, rd \iiyiara [lev ovv. T Ap' ovv do/cet ooi Trpdf rd re /cat imidvdvva xprjoinov elvai TO dyvoelv avrd ; y', eo6oi>fj,evoi rd rotaura, dtd eldevat ri eartv, OVK dvdpeloi eiotv ; N^ At', I^T/, yap av OVTW ye TWV TE juatvojuevwv at rdiv detAwv dvdpetot etev. Tt (Je ol Kal rd firj deivd dedoiKorsg ; "Er* ye, vfj Ata, ^TTOV, 07/. T Ap' ouv rovf juev dya^ovf rd detvd /tat sTnuivdwa 6vrag t dvdpeiov^ r/yel slvai, 6s KaKoi>$, <5etAovf ; Haw JWEV ovv, E(pi]. 11. 'Aya^ov^ dfi Trpdf rd rotavra vo\iiQi<; dA/ou^ Ttvdf, 77 TOV^ 6vvap,s- vov$ avroiq KaX&g ^pfjadat ; OVK, dAAd TOVTOU^, erj. KaKovg 6s apa rovq otovg TOVTOK; /caKWf ^p^adai ; Tt'vaf yap aAAovf ; 0?/. T Ap' ovv EKaaroi xp&vrai, wf otovrat tielv ; Ilaif yap aAAtof ; 10?;. T Apa ovv ot ju^ dvvdjttevot KaAwf ftpr/adai loaaiv, cjf det xprjaQai ; Ov 6rjnov ye, e(f>r]. Ot apa eidoTe^, a)f (Jet XpijoOai, ovroi /cat dvvavrat ; Mdvot y', e0?/. Tt 6*e ; oJ ju^ 6ir]fj,apT'j]K6rsg apa rotf rotovrotf ; OVK oloftat, e0^. Oi apa 6i7]fJ,ap~riKaaiv ; Et/cdf y', I07;. Ot JUEV apa rrt- Tolg 6eivol$ rs Kal i-mKivSvvou; KaAwf ^p^a0at dv6peloi elaiv, ol 6e 6iafiapTdvovreg TOVTOV <$t Aot ; "E//ot- ye 6oKovaiv, 0?;. 12. BaatAfitav dfi Kat rvpavvida, dp^df juev djU^orepaf 7/yetro Etvat, Jta^epetv dfi dAA^Acov evd/it^e T^V jtzev yap re TWV dv^pcjTrcav at Kara vouovg ru>v rrdAewv , jSaatAetav ^yetro, T^V de aKOvrwv re /cat jur) /card , dAA' STTW^ 6 dp^cov /JovAotro, rvpavvida Kat STTOV UEV e/t rwv rd vo\Li\ia srrtTeXovvTUv al dp%ai Kadiaravrat rroAtretav dpiaroKpariav tvoptfrv etvat, OTTOI 132 XEXOPHON'S [IV. 6. 15 (T e* T^ oi) d/itv(J TroAtTT/v elvcu, iv aw ^Trotvetf, ^ ov eyw ; QTjfui yap ovv. Tt ovv ; oiut ttieivo npurov eTreaKe\(jdfie6a, ri ianv epyov dyaOov Tr TOV; Tlottiuev rovro. OVKOVV ev \t,f.v oei Kparoir] &v 6 \pi]iLaaiv evTropvrepav Haw fiiv ovv, eTf. 'Ev 6i ye TroAeuw, 6 Kadvrrep-repav ITwf yap ov ; 'Ev (Je Trpeadeia dpa, o? 1 dvrt TroAe/itwv napaattevd^ij ; E oida, ore Aeyot, rovf a/covovraf 6^oAoyovvTa? ^;ev 10?; de /cai "Ofj.7]pov TW 'Odvaerei dva^eZvat TO dn eavrov yt J^\it]v dneaivero 2uKpdrT)g Tfpog rovg duiXovvrag av~ii), dottel fioi dijhov IK ruv eip7]iievw elvat on de Kai a .rdpKtig iv ralg Trpog?]- Kovaatg npd^eaiv avrovg elvat eneuehelro, vvv rovro Ae|<*> rcdvruv uev yap, c5v eyu olda, \iakiara euehev avrai side vai, orov rig TTIGTTJI.IUV elrj rtiv OVVOVTUV OVTW wv 6 npo<;7]Ket. dvdpl /caAw Kaya0c5 eldevat, o TI (lev aiirog eldeirj, ndvTO)v TTpodvporara IdidaaiCEV, OTOV 6e avrog dnetporepoc; eir], npog roiiq imaranivovq rjyev avrovg. 2. 'Edidaaice 6s Kai pe%pi orov 6eoi K^rcupov elvai e/tdarov npdyparog rov opdtig TCETcaidevpevov avrina yeuperpiav psxP 1 ^ v rovrov K(f>rj 6elv jj,avddveiv, eajf inavoq rt$ yevoiro, el nore , yijv juerpco 6p6ti$ T) rrapakadelv, jj rrapadovvai, 77 epyov drcodei^aaOat OVTOJ 6e TOVTO padiov elvai nadelv, CJ^TE TOV Tfpoge^ovra rov vovv rq uerpqoei, dua ri]v re yrjv, nnoarj eariv, eidevai, Kai a>f perpelrai dnievai. 3. To 6e pe%pi ruv 6v$vveru>v v yewuerpiav [tavddveiv diredoKi^a^ev o ri f/ev yap dxpeXoit) ravra, OVK e(prj opdv Kairoi OVK d-rreipo^ ye avrutv f)v e^rj de ravra Ixavd elvai dvdpumov ftiov Kararpideiv, Kai aAAwv TroAAwv re Kai w^eAt/uwv fiad-rjfid TCJV aTTO/ccjAveiv. 4. 'E/ceAeue Se Kai darpoA.oyia$ kurrei- povg yiyveoOai, Kai ravrrjg uevroi fteftpi rov wuroq re wpav, Kai prjvog, Kai eviavrov dvvaadat yiyvuaKeiv, EVSKO rcopeiag re Kai rcXov, Kai ^vAa/c^f, Kai oaa aAAa r} r/ uqvog, i] eviavrov rcpdrrerai, Trpd$ ravr' Xpfjodai, rag &pag rtiv eiprjusvuv diayiyvuxiKovrag Kai ravra de padia elvai paOelv rcapd re rtiv WKroOriptiv, Kai Kv6epvr)ru>v, Kai aAAwv TroA^wv, olg emueheg ravra eide- vai. 5. To 6e ae^pi rovrov darpovopiav tiavOdveiv, rov Kai rd fir] ev ry avrq rcepKpopd ovra, Kai rovg rag re Kai doraOufjrovg darepag yv&vai, Kai rag dnoa-d- avrtiv and rrjg yijs Kai rag ne-iiodovg, Kai rag 184 XENOPHON'S [IV. 7. 10 ovroiv fyrovvi zf Kararpi6eoOai, ia^vpug dnerpenev e- Aemv fiiv yap ovdefiiav ovo" iv rovroig ltyr\ bpdv xairoi ov6e rovruv ye dv^Koog TJV Z(frt) 6e Kai ravra lnavd elvai Kararpioeiv dvdpvnov 0iov, Kai TroAAwv Kai o>< 6. *OAw 6e ru>v ovpaviw, y enaara 6 irai, Qpovnorriv yiyveodai, drferperfev ovre yap fvperd dv6pu)~noi^ avrd tv6[*iev elvai, ovre xapi&aOai tfcotf dv r/ytfTO TOV ^TOVVTO, a eKelvoi oatfyrjviaat OVK eoovXTjdqaav Kiv6vvevoai 6' dv e7] Kai napatppovT](jai rov ravra pepiuvtivra, ov6ev ^rrov ff 'Ava^ayopa^ nape- >, b ueyiorov povfioa$ errt TOJ rd$ rtiv $euv JUT/- rjyeioOai. 7. 'Exetvof ydp, Aeywv i*ev TO avro elvai nvp re Kai f/Xiov, f^yvoei, wf rd ^ev rtvp oi dvdpurroi 6a<5t'o)f Kadop&oiv, el<; 6e rov TJMOV ov dvvavrai dvn netv, Kai vnb pev rov rjXiov Karakafnrouevoi rd ueAdvrepa fyovoiv, vrtb 6e rov Trvpdf ov r\yvbti 6e, on Kai TU>V e/c Tr)f y^f (ftvouevw dvev uev r}Atov avy^g ov6ev 6vvarai xaAaif av^eodai, vrcb 6e rov nvpb^ tieppaivopeva Trdvra drrdAAvTai ^daxwv 6e rov TI\LOV Xidov Sidnvpov elvai, Kai rovro rjyvoet, ori Ai'0of f^ev iv nvpi &v ovre Ad/u- nei, ovre noXiiv %povov dvre\ei, b 6e fJAtof TOV ndvra \pbvov rrdvrtov AajuTrpOTOTOf wv 6iauevei. 8. 'EiceAeve 61 vg uavddveii'j Kai rovrw 6e ouoid)^ rol$ dA- (f>vA.drreodai rfjv fidraiov rrpayuareiav, ne%pi fe TOU u0eA//iov ndvra Kai avrbg ovverteaKOTtei, Kai ovv- ovvovai. 9. UpoerpeTre 6e o66pa Kai vyieiag .1 rov$ ovvovrag, rcapd re rt>v eiSoruv fiavOd- vovras; ooa iv6i%oiro, Kai eavrti luaarov rtpo$e%ovra 6id iravrb$ rov (3iov, ri j3pwjua, jj ri rrdjua, r) rfoiog Trdvof ovu- (bfpoi avToj, Kai rroig rovroig xpu>nvo$ vyieivorar' dv 6id- yot rov ydp OVTCJ Trpofg^ovTOf eairrai, epyov e7) elvai tvpelv larpbv rd Trpdf vyieiav ovfufrepovra avr, ^tdAAov AiayiyvuaKovra eavrov. 10. Ei 6e rig /idAAov, r) Kara trit iniueXeladai rbv ydp eldora, oV wv ol &e.oi roi( IV. 8. 3.J MEMORABILIA. 135 ? TTspi TUV TrpayuaTW orjftaivovatv, ovdziroT* Ipn* t yiyveadai CHAPTER VIII. SUMMARY. XKXOPHON proceeds to show in this concluding chapter that the death of Socrates was no proof of his having been guilty of falsehood in relation to the internal monitor, under whose guidance he professed to act. The work concludes with a brief recapitulation of the arguments that have been advanced throughout it. 1. Et 6e Tig, OTI daicovTog avTov rb daifioviov eavrib TrpoaTjuaiveiv, a re dsoi, nal a (if) dioL TTOIEIV, vnb T&V 61- naartiv Kareyvdjadi] ddvaTog, oiSTai avrbv ehey%eodai Tepi TOV 6at/j,oviov i^evdo^evov, evvoT/adrw Trpwrov juev, o~i OVTCJC Jjdll TOTS TTOppd) T^f 7]&lKia$ f)V, Wfr' EL Kal [4T) TOTS, OVK av TToAAw varepov TeAevr^aot TOV (3iov slra, on TO (iev dftdeivoTctTov TOV (3iov, nai ev o> ndvTeg Trjv diavoiav fieiovvTat, d-neXecTrev, dvTi 6s TOVTOV T^g ^v^g TVJV pcjjU^v , evuheiav npo^eKTrjoaTO, TI\V TE dinqv -rrdv- dvdp&TTW dhrjOeG-aTa nal ekevOepitoTaTa ical Stitaio- rara. elrrtiv, nal TTJV KdTdyvaxjiv TOV -davaTOV Trpadrara KOL dvdpudeoTaTa eveyituv, 2. 'O/zoAoyetrai yap, ovdeva uv vyKT] p,ev yap eyevero aura, (iSTa TTJV icpoiv Tpi- KOVTO, f)[j,Epa$ /3ic5vai, did TO A^Ata fiev eiceivov TOV juTpdf elvac, TOV 6s vofiov [ij/diva idv drjfioaia dnoOvrfaKeiv, ewf av ?] dsupia EK A^Aov snaveXdy ndi TOV %povov TOVTOV TOI$ ovvfjdEOi rj y-lp, fjfirjNe^TfTov yeypaft- UEVOV avrov TI\V ypa^j/v, avrof dicovuv UVTOV -ndvra udA- Aoi>, T/ ?rept r^f <5t'*cj/f V dtayeyEVTjTtu, fj diaoKOTrwv [lev rd re diitaia xai TO, adiita, 6k TO dtKaia Kal rijv adiitw dnexofievof, jjvrrep t naXXiarrfv fieXerrjv drroAoyiOf elvai. 5. Avrof d eiTretv Ov opdf, w SaJAfparef, ort of 'A.6fjVT]ai 61- Kaarai rroAAovf /zev ?yd^ fiTjdev ddtKovvrag, Adya> Trap- a^OevTff aTreKTEfvav, /roAAovf (Je ddiKovvra^ drrsXvaav ; 'AAAd v^ TOV Ata, dvai avrov, w 'Ep/idyevef, ^77 //ov riaai rfjg rrpdf rovf (Jia(TTiXovv Tf ovTWf av l%ov rrpdf Touf iavT&v 0tAovf, dAAd diorrep KOI avTol av olov-ai Ifiol OVVOVTE^ (3eA,Tio-oi yiyvEodai. 8. Ei <5e 0i<*)aonai TrAetcj xpovov, tawj- dvayxatov lv -npOTepov /QeATtwv rjv, TOVTWV yiyvEodai dAAd /UT/V TouTa ye /x^ aloOavouevu ti* IV. 8. 11.] MEMORABILIA. 131 dv etrj 6 ftiog, aiodavdfisvov 6e~ irug OVK dvdyKij %elpov re Kal drjdearepov rjv ; 9. 'AAAd pr\v el ye ddiKug dnodavovfiai, rolg [iev ddtKwg epe drcoKreivaaiv aiaxpbv &v etrj rovro el yap rb ddiKelv ala%pov eari, -nug OVK ala%p6v Kal rb ddiKug onovv Trotelv ; euol 6e ri ala%pov, rb kr6- povg nrj dvvaodat nepl e/iov rd 6iKaia [if)Te yvtivat, firjre noiffaai, ; 10. 'OpcD d' lywye /cat ri\v dogav TCJV npoyeyo- VOTUV dvdpunbiv ev rolg eTnyiyvonevotg ov% Ojuotav Kara- ^emofievr/v rtiv re ddiKrjadvTUV Kal TOJV ddiKrjdsvTW olda 6e, on Kal eya> e-nifieXeiag -rev^o^ai VTT' dv0pw7rwv, /cat av vvv aTtoddvcj, ov% o/ioi'w^ rolg epe d-nonreivaaiv olda yap del [lapTVprjaeadai pot, OTI ey& r}diKT]aa fiev ovdeva dv6pu)TTd)v, ovde %etpw enoirjaa, /UeATt'ouf 6e Trotelv del rovf e/iot avvovraq. Toiavra [lev Trpof 'Ep- re (JteAe^T/, nal Trpdf rovq aAAov^. 11. Tdiv 6k IiWKpdrijv yiywaKOVTMV, olog qv, ol dper^f e dirjyrjuai, evaedfjg jue firjdev avev r^ TU>V iSeaiv yvcj^g noielv, 6i- Kaio$ tie, cjfre jSAdrrreiv julv nr]6e piKpov prjdeva, oxpeXelv de rd fjieyiara roiiq %pu(j,evov$ avrai, ey/cpar^f tie, cj^re (irjdenore -rrpoaipeladai rb jjdiov dvrl rov /SeArtovof, elTretv re /cat Jto- pioaaOai rd roiavra, iKavbg 6e Kal dAAovf doKipdaai re Kai dfiaprdvovrag etjeheyt-at, Kal TrporpEipaoOai en' dperjjv Kal /caAo/cdya0tav, edoKei roiovrog elvat, otcf &v "Irj dpi- orog re dvf}p, Kal evSai^ioveorarog et juvj ApeoKet ravra, 7rapa6dAAa)i' TO dAAcov qOog rrpdf T&vr' , ovra Kpiveru. NOTES. NOTES, THE Greek title of this work is 'AirofiVTifiovevfufra, that is, narra- tions from memoiy of sayings and doings, which we have either heard or seen ourselves, or else have learned from others who have been ear or eye witnesses of the same. It corresponds, therefore, strictly to the Latin term Commentarii, and the English " Memoirs ;" for Xenophon's object in writing the work was not to act the philos- opher, but to support the character of a simple narrator, and, in de- scribing the life and teaching of his master, to defend him against the accusations of his enemies. Hence the remark ascribed 10 Xenophon in one of the Epistles of the Socratics (Ep. xv., p. 38, ed. Leo Allat.) : tioicei /IEVTOI xp^vai fjfiae avyypuQtiv u Trove elirev dvyp Kol lirpat-ev Kal avTtj (nro^oyia ylvoii' av aiirov /3etoioTt) elf TO vvv re KOI df TO Ijretra. The term Memorabilia, " things worthy of being remembered," which has for a long time back been given to the present work, is by no means a correct translation of anofivrjuovtvpaTa ; still, how- ever, its employment in the present case is so sanctioned by cus- tom, that it appears pedantic to change it. Besides, although it doea not give an accurate idea of the Greek title, it still expresses very well the general scope and spirit of the work. It may be asked whether Xenophon merely inscribed this work 'A.xonvtJnovEV[iaTa, or whether (what would be more usual with us at the present day) something was added b$" him in farther explana- tion of the term, as, for example, ZuKpan/cd, or Suxparovf. It is more than probable, both from the simple titles given by this writer to his other works, and which promise much less than the works themselves actually contain, and from the circumstance of the term airo[ivi)/j.ovc:vficna alone being employed by the Greek writers in des- ignating the present work, that this latter appellation was used by Xenophon without any appendage. (Dionys. Hal., Art. Rhet., j\ 67 Compare Sicg. Laert., Hi., 34. Weiske, ad h. I.) BOOK I. CHAPTER I. $1 Ttoi norc Myoif. "By what arguments in the world," i. e. tor what possible arguments. Observe the intensive force which rori here gives to the interrogative, and, moreover, that riot is here put for olfnai, since sometimes, in indirect questions, the simple inter- rogative forms are used for the compound, when the indirect ques- tion assumes the character of the direct (Kahncr, $ 877, Obs. 2, Jelf.) ol ypa^idficvoi SuKpdniv. "They who accused Socrates." Observe the force of the middle voice. The expression -ypd^eaOat nva properly means, to cause the name of an accused person to be written down before a magistrate, and, as this was virtually done by the accuser's handing in a written indictment, the full form of expression is ypafijv ypafcoQai riva, the verb governing, in fact, a double accusative. But ypatfv is commonly omitted. (Stallb. ad Plat., Euthyphr., c. 1, B. Sckomann, de Comit. Athen., p. 179.) The accusers of Socrates were Meletus, a young tragic poet ; Lycon, a public orator ; and Anytus, a tanner, but a man of great influence in the state. (Consult Wiggert* Life of Socrates, p. 407 of this vol- ume.) uf utof firi davarov rrj rrol.ci. " That he was deserving of death with regard to the state," t. e , at the hands of the state. The dative is here employed to express a general reference. (Matthia, 387.) elr/. Observe the employment of the optative to indicate what others asserted, not what the writer himself believed. (K&h- ner, 802, 3, b., Jelf.) TJ ptv yap ypatf. " For the accusation." The particle ft.lv is here what the grammarians term solitary, that is, without its usual con- comitant de'. (Kuhner, 766, Jelf.) ypa^ij. The accusation, as the word imports, was in writing, which was always the case in public actions. The term ypa^v means properly nothing more than a writ. It was necessary, in the first place, that the date should be affixed, then the name of the magistrate before whom it was brought, then those of the accused and the accuser, or accusers, then the heads of the indictment, and, lastly, the names of tie w.tnesses. (Schomann, de Comit. Athen., p. 179.) Toiu6e rtf rjv. "Was some uch a one (as this)," t. e., was in substance as follows. Xenophon NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 143 gives here merely a general summary of the indictment, divested of all technicalities. Observe the indefinite air which rij imparts to roiute. (Kuhner, $ 659, 4, Jelf.) ddiKcl. " Is a wrong-doer," i. e., does wrong in the eye of the law. ovf ftev rj iroTitf vo/iifrt, K. r. %. " In not acknowledging (as such) those whom the state acknowledges as gods," i. e., in not ac- knowledging by acts of worship, or, in other words, in not worship- ping according to the vopoi, or established usages of the state. This part of the charge then- meant, that Socrates neglected the accus- tomed worship of his country. As regards this peculiar employ- ment of vopifa, consult Stallb. ad Plat., Eitthyphr., c. 11, B., and Abresch. ad JEsch., Choeph., 994 ; ad Pers., 497. Irtpa KUIVU daifid- vta. " Other strange divinities." The allusion here is principally to what was called the genius, or datpoviov, of Socrates. adiKel <5t no/. " Moreover, he is a wrong-doer also." $2. irparov pen ov. " In the first place, then," i. e., as regards the farst charge. Observe that piv here stands opposed in fact to Si in the commencement of chap. ii. wf. In the sense of on. (Viger, viii., 10, 7.) Koiu KOT' exprjffavro TfKfitjpiy ; " What possible kind of proof did they make use of?" i. e., where in the world did they find any proof in support of this 1 Observe the indefinite force of TTOT, and compare note on riai TTOTE, ^ 1. &vuv r.e ydp avepbf TJV. "For he was both openly seen sacrificing." Instead of the imper- sonal forms dffkov kan, favepdv tort, &c., the Greeks use the per- sonal, as (Jj^oj- efyu, (j>avep6f dpi, &c., and the participle is construed with the subject thus created. (Kuhner, $ 684, Obs. 1. Jelf.)oinoi The domestic sacrifices of the Greeks were "performed in the av"ki) an open and airy court, around which wsre arranged the apart- ments of the male members of the family The Romans, on the ather hand, had their domestic altar in the compluvium, which form- ed an open square in the centre of the atrium. pavTing. "Divina- tion." The Greek term pavTinq is much more extended in mean- ing than the Latin divinatio, since it signifies any means by which the decrees of the gods can be discovered, the natural as well as the artificial ; that is, the seers, and the oracles, &c., where the will of the gods is revealed by inspiration, as well as the signs which the gods throw in the way of man. (Diet. Ant., s. v. Divinatio.) 6icTeOpv~Ai]To. " It was commonly reported," i. e., it was a matte' of common conversation. The reading of the ordinary text, dierp o, is now deservedly rejected by the best editors. (Cora- 144 NOTES TO BOOK 1. - CHAPTER I. pare Bornemann, ad loc.) of. "How that." tfatrj. The optative in the indirect narration (oratio olliqua), to denote the assertion of another. (Ktohncr, 885, 2, Jelf.) TO 6at[t6viov iavrtj) oriftaive'.v. " That the deity gave intimations unto him." The term datpoviov, in general, signifies the same as tielov, i. e., "divine," or whatso- ever proceeds from the gods. Hence the expression TO 6aifi6viov ('with the article) has the same meaning as TO $clov, " the deity," the divinity." (Compare Prolep.,ch.v.) atrov a'tTtdaaatiai eif^e'p- :iv. " To have accused him of introducing.' 1 The verb aiTuiopai e often construed, as here, with an accusative and an infinitive. (Compart fi., 7, 12.) TUV aW.uv. Observe that UJ.uv here takes the place of 17 oi UA'/.OI. The Greeks are so fond of the genitive with the com- parative, that they even put in the genitive an object to which the comparison does not directly refer. (Bultmann, 132, note 5, ed. Rob.) (lavTiKr/v vopifrvTef. " Acknowledging the existence of an art of divination," i. e., believing in divination. o'tuvotf -rt nai $r r uaif, K. T. A. " Omens from birds, and voices, and signs, and sac- rifices." By o^ai are meant omens taken from the voices of men, and hence some supply av6pu-uv here. By ov/iCoAo are meant *igns of various kinds, such as thunder, lightning, the meeting a person, &c. By dvaLai are indicated the omens and presages de- rived from inspecting the entrails of victims. OVTOL re. The par- ticle re here stands opposed to the xat in KUKSIVOS, so that ovrol re yap .... KaKtlvof is the same, in fact, as saying uf yap ovrot .... oiiru Kai tKctvof. TOV; 6pvt6ac oWe rovf iiiravTuvraf. " That the birds (which they see), or the persons that meet them." raj pav Tevoptvoif. "To those who consult by divination." Kaxeivof 61 oi>Tuf evoptfrv. " And so, likewise, did he think " (Compare note on ovrot re.) Y 4. n/./i' ol plv TrltloToi. "The majirity of persons, however." The particle dA/.a here introduces a limitation to the preceding clause, the writer now proceeding to show how it was that Socrates, though entertaining these sentiments respecting divination in com- mon with the multitude, yet incurred the accusation of impiety. (Hcrbst, ad, loc.) inrorpt ~eo6ai re nal TrpoTpfjreaOai. "That they are both diverted (from some things) and urged on (to others)." "As he really thought," t. e., as he really be- NOTK8 TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 145 heved. nal jroAAotf TUV t-vvovruv nporiydpevt. " And he used to forewarn many of those who associated with him." Socrates never established any particular school, and hence had no disciples, strict- ly so called. A circle of inquisitive men and youths, however, were soon assembled around him, and, charmed with his conversation and instruction, were attached to him with incredible affection. These are Xenophon's oi S-wovref SwKpdm. (Consult Wiggers' Life of Socrates, c. iv., p. 387 of this volume.) of TOV tiaijioviov TrpooTjfiaivovroc. " Asserting that the deity had given him a previous intimation on the subject." Equivalent to Tiiyuv TO Satfioviov npoarjuaivEiv. When we assign or suggest some reason in the mind of another person why he does any thing, it is usually expressed by uf with an accusative or genitive absolute ; and then, in translating, some explanatory term or clause must be insert- ed. (Buttmann, 145, note 5, ed. Rob.) Xenophon, in the present passage, and in many others, asserts that Socrates was not only pre- vented by his so-called genius from undertaking himself, or recom- mending in others any act, but was also urged to undertake or rec- ommend certain acts. Plato, on the other hand, expressly declares that the genius had only a dissuasive power, never a persuasive. This extraordinary discrepancy may be removed, if, with Tenne- tuann, we suppose that Xenophon did not accurately distinguish between the results to which the divine voice referred, and those which Socrates himself inferred from its silence. If this voice, whenever it was heard by Socrates, was a sign of discouragement, it follows, of necessity, that, as often as the voice was silent, its silence was a sign of encouragement and exhortation. (Kuhner, ad ioc. Consult Pro/eg', ch. v.) rolf 6e prj ni6o/j.evoif perfp.^. " While it repented them if any did not obey him," i. c., while, if any disobeyed his warnings, they had reason to repent of this. Observe the force of the conditional negative ^. This negative is joined with a participle when they can be resolved into a conditional clause. Thus the Latin here would be si qui autem non parebant. (Kuhner, 746, 2, Jelf.) 5. Kairoi. "And yet." Xenophon here departs from the immediate subject of discussion, and turns to a new statement, not referred to in the accusation. The charge was that Socrates introduced new deities, not that he wholly disbelieved in the gods. idonct 6' uv ap- joTepa ravra. " Now he would have appeared (to be) both of these." Lnj>erfect. for the pluperfect. * indiate the repetition of an action. C 148 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I. That is, as often as the circumstances mentioned in the clause occurred, so often would he have appeared, dec. { loc. K&hner, G. G., 424, /?., Jelf.) el npoayopnuv u( virb &tov, c. " If, in forewarning them of things as shown (unto him) by *me deity, he were thereupon even openly uttering what was *lse " Observe the employment of iQaivcTo with a participle, and Its supplying in this way the place of an adverb, while the participle is to be rendered by a tense. (Buttmann, 1) 144, note 8, cd. Rob.) nara. Contracted for nai clra. The forms *pra and Kurretra (ai ineira) are often introduced before participles where we would ex- pect the simple cira and ineira. In such cases nai is not expletive, as some imagine, but has the force of " even." (Hcindorf ad Plat., Phad., 89, D. Stallb. ad Plat., Gorg., 457, B.) on OVK uv TtpoeM- ytv. The imperfect, again, of an action often repeated. el n'rj eiri- orevev uf.i)devaeiv. " If be had not believed that he was about to speak the truth," i. e., that these predictions of his wouhl actually come to pass. raOra , K. T. A. An answer in effect to those, who complained that the gods did not signify the future to all men without distinc- tion. iheu. Attic for 2Aaot On the accentuation, consult Matthitr. $ 70, 6. $ 10. ciA^u faiv kKfivof ye. " But certainly he at least." Compare note on uA^d fi^if, in 6. fid IMSV. The particle ptv is here opposed to it at the commencement of 11, and the whole passage is worthy of notice on account of another //ev and fie intervening, namely, lAcye uev roif 6e f3ov/.ofj.cvotf. roiif neptnuTovf. " The public walks." The term neptirarof properly means " a walking about ;" here, however, by irtpiKaToi are meant porticoes, or covered places for walking, built for the use of the public, to take air and exercise in, and intended especially for those who walked for the benefit of their health. The school of Aristotle was called the peripatetic, be- cause he tauht walking in a nepinnTOf of the Lyceum at Athens. yvij.va.ata. The Greek gymnasia were not only schools of exercise, but also places of meeting for philosophers, and all persons who sought intellectual amusements. ir'Xr)dovoris ayopa^. " At the time of full market," t. e., at the time of day when the market-place waa usually crowded. The expression ir?.rjdovoa ayopd was employed to signify the time from about nine to t velve o'clock. The earUei 150 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER 1. part 01 the morning, previous to this, was termed irput, or nou rfa Compare Anal., i., 8, 1. nfaiarutf fttf.Xoi aweocoOai. " Where he would be likf-Iy to hold intercourse with the greatest number of persons," i. e., where he thought he would meet with most. Sometimes the oratio olliqua is used in the dependent clauses of an oratio recta, when it is to be marked, that a statement is made, not as by the speaker himself, but as passing in another person's mind. (Kuhncr, 585, Obs., Jelf.) Kai /xeje (ikv u( TO noXv. " And he was for the most part engaged in conversation." Socrates never delivered any complete discourse, but conversed with his hearers in a friendly manner, on topics just as they were suggested by the occasion. $11. Suxpurovf ovre irpdrrovrof cldtv, OVTC Aeyovrof qKovaev. 44 Either saw Socrates doing, or heard him saying." Verbs of seeing are not properly construed with the genitive except in poetry Here, however, elitv is construed with rcpurrovrof, in order to preserve the symmetry of expression, since Aeyovrof iixbvoe v immediately fol- lows. (Kuhncr, 528, Anm., 3, Germ, ed.) r;/f TUIV TTUVTUV Qvaeuf. " The nature of the universe." The inquiries of Socrates were turned away from the speculative questions which had engaged pre- vious philosophers, such as the origin and formation of the world, the unity of the first cause and the variety of its operations, in short. I'rotn divine to human affairs. ynep. " As." Literally, (" in the way) in which." Supply 66$. OTTUC 6 KoAovfievoc, K. T. \. " How that which was called Koopof by the professors of wisdom was brought into being." By noopoc. is here meant "the world," or " universe," so called from its perfect arrangement and order, and hence opposed to the indigesta moles of Chaos. The term is said to have been first employed in this sense by Pythagoras. The Latin mundus corresponds exactly to this (Phot., BMioth., cod. 659. Compare Bentlcy, Phal, p. 391, ed. Dyce.) aoQiaruv. Employed herein the sense of t}.oa6c>uv. The earlier philosophers were all called ooQiorai, in the better sense of the term. Pythagoras first modestly styled himself i%6ao$oe, or a later of knowledge or wisdom for its own sake, an amateur. We must not confound these aoQiarai with the later sophists in the time of Soc- rates. l$v. This reading occurs in one MS., and in the early edi- tions. Most of the MSS. have lx fl > which Zeune, Schneider, Bor aemann, Dindorf, and others have adopted. Consult, however, Kuhner's note. NOTES TO BOOK i. CHAPTER 1. 151 rieiv uvdyKaif. " By what fixed laws." By avaynr) is IR -act lated necessity," and by avdynai, in the plural, parts of that neces- sity, i. e., fixed laws, or, as we say, " laws of nature." TUV ovpav luv. " Of the heavenly phaenomena," t. e., of the appearances and movements in the heavens, namely, the changes of day and night, the courses of the stars, sun, and moon, &c. roif QpovrlQovTaf. " That they who scrutinized into," i. e., busied themselves about. $ 12. KOI irpuTov ftv. The particle piv is here opposed to 6e in the com- mencement of 15, iaKonei 6e, K. T. A. avruv EOKOTTEI. "He used to consider with regard to them," t. e., he used in their case to in- dulge in the following train of reflection and inquiry. The refer- ence in CIVTUV is to oi $povTiovTf TO, roiavTa, mentioned at the close of the preceding section. The genitive avruv itself is not, however, a partitive one, as Seyffert explains it, but is to be taken in its gen- eral sense of " with regard to," " in respect of." (Matthia, $ 337.) Sometimes this idea is expressed still more clearly by the addition of -spi, as at the beginning of 15. (Compare Kuhner, 480, Obs. I, Jelf.) norepd TTOTC. " Whether possibly." TuvtipuTuva. "Hu- man affairs," t. e., the things relating to man as a moral and social being, his duties, &c. Schneider and others read Tuvdpuxeia, from some MS., but without any necessity, since dvOpumva and dv6p~ xeia are often used the one for the other. (Kukner, ad, loc.} The strict distinction between the two forms, though very seldom ob- served, and neglected also in the present instance, is as follows : dvdpuTTiva means things done by man ; and avdpuneia, things that belong to, or benefit man's nature. epxovrat ETU TO -nepl ruv TOIOVTUV $povrieiv. "They enter n^on .he investigation of such topics as these," i. e., they proceed to spec- ulate on physical phaenomena. Trape'iref. " By having neglected," i. e., by having considered them unworthy their notice. TO. daipovta. " Celestial matters," i. e., the phaenomena of the heavens, the changes of seasons, &c. Compare the latter part of $ 15, rroirjaeiv, HTO.V fiovAuvrai, Kai uvefiovf, K. T. A. ra irpo^Kovra. " Their duty." More literally, " the things that become them," t. e.. as men and moral beings. $13. et fj.r} favepov avrotf iariv. " If it is not manifest unto them." The particle is commonly said to be employed, in such construc- tions as the present, after davpdfa, and some other verbs expressing i52 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I. emotions of the mind, in place of on. Strictly speaking, however il is purposely used in such cases, to carry with it an exprest.ioi of uncertainty and doubt. The Attic custom of avoiding a tone of decision in discourse was the occasion of this and, in accordance with this custom, d is used of things not only highly probable, but, as in the present instance, entirely certain. (Buttmann, v 149, Rub.) i -tl tcai roi/'f ptyiarov Qpovuvvraf, K. r. 'fl. " Since that even they who pride themselves most upon discoursing concerning such mat- ters as these." For the coustruction here with the infinitive 6o$Tuv, and the two sentences are to Liu re- garded as parallel to one another. The rr in the first si :.ience is to be rendered "as," and in the second "so." Xenophon rarely connects by means of 7J .... ri. Such an arrangement occurs mon frequently in poetry ; whereas, in prose, wo generally find it oiu> when whole sentences, or, at least, complete portions of sen- tences, are to be connected. (Kuhncr, 754, 3, Jclf.)ru /*/. oi,6f/>u foCtioBat. Compare Horat., Sat., ii., 3, 53 : " Ett genus unu< Stul- titite nilnlum mctuenda timcntis." it> &x^V- " Amid a crow J " i. ., before a large concourse. oi'6' i^iTTjTiov tic ivOpumvf clvai. " That they must not even go out among men," j. e., go into public. With i$iTTjTiov supply avroif. Neuter verbals in TCOV denote nec^wty, and answer to Uie Latin gerund in dum. TuOovf (tat fi'Aa ra rvxovra. " Stones and common pieces ol wood," j. e., stocks and stones. The participle rv^uv is often used to signify any thing common or comparatively worthless ; any thir.g which may be met with any where. Hence fifta TU rvxovra \\'1\ mean literally " pieces of wood that meet us, (i. e., with which we meet), any where and at any time ;" in which observe the force of the aorist. Schneider thinks that by ZiOovf and i-v/.a statue* of stone or wood are here meant, but the epithet ra rv^ovra ckirly disproves this. Xenophon, on the contrary, aLudes, as Kdhner ct>*- rectly remarks, to the principle of Fetichism, that Is, the worship of material substances, such as stones, plants, weapons, &c., a species of idolatry si ill common among the negro tribes in some of the west ern parts of Africa. ^t , ,^'^r NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 153 rtiv fteptfti-iJvTuv. "Of those who speculate," i. e., who seek to pry narrowly into. The verb ficpcuvu is much stronger than pov- T'(j, and means, properly, " to take anxious thought" about any thing, "to think earnestly upon," and hence, "to scan minutely," dec. ev p.6vov TO bv dvai. " That there is one world alone." More literally, " that whatever exists is one alone." The meaning is, that all parts of nature form one grand whole, one world or universe, or, as Cicero expresses it (Acad., ii., 37), " unum esse omnia." Thia was the doctrine of Thales, Pythagoras, Empedocles, Xenophanes, Parmenides, Heraclitus, Anaxagoras, and others, namely, tva TO* fooftov elvai, or ev elvat, TO iruvTa nahov/teva. unetpa TO Tr%fj6of. " That there are worlds infinite in number." More literally, " thai the things which exist are infinite in number." Supply ru UVTA elvnt. As TO bv in the pievious clause is equivalent to HOO/IOV, sc TO bvra here will be the same as Koapovf. This was the doctrine of Anaximander, Anaximenes, Archelaus, &c. Compare Stobaus, Eclog. Phys., i., 22 : 'AvaS-ipavdpos, 'Ava^ifievrif, 'Apx&aof uneipovf Koojiovf tv T unsipy. (let KiveloOat KUVTU. "That all things are in a state of constant motion." This was, in particular, tl.e doctrine of Heraclitus, who maintained that there was no such thing as rest in the universe, but that all things were involved in constant vicissitude and change, which he called rrjv TUV KUVTUV pofjv. Compare Stobaus, Eel. Phys., ., 20 : 'HpunTieiroc f/pefiiav fisv Kal ardoiv ex TUV o^uv avr/pet, K'IVTJOIV 6e Toff nuacv unedidov. oi>6ev ilv TCOTE Kivifiijvai. " That nothing could ever have been set in motion." This was, in particular, the doctrine of Zeno of Helea or Velia, in southern Italy, and the found- er of the Eleatic sect. He is said to have argued with great subtlety against the possibility of motion. Observe here the em- ployment of av with the infinitive, giving to that mood the same sig- nification as the optative with av would have in the resolution by means of ths finite verb. (Mat/hits, 597, 1, a.) TTUVTO. yiyvsaOai re KOI uir6hA.vadai. " That all things are both produced and de- stroyed," i. e., have an origin and consequent destruction. The al- lusion is to the doctrine of Leucippus, the author of the Atomic theory, and his pupil Democritus, who maintained that all things were produced from the concourse (avyKpiaic) of atoms, and de- stroyed again by their separation from one another, or decomposition (diuKpiffif). roif 6e OUT' uv yei^aflat, K. r. "k. " Unto others, thai nothing ever could have been produced or will perish," i. e., ever could have had a beginning or will have an end. This was the doctrine of Zeno, the founder of the Eleatic sect, already referred to a 2 154 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I. $ 15. kaKoirti 61 rrcpl airuv, K. r. 7.. Compare note on the commence- ment of J 12. up. "Whether." r 1 avdpuircia. "Human arts." Literally, "the things appertaining to man." rovff, 5 n uv uuOuaiv, noir/artv. " That they will practice that, whatsoever they may have learned." oi TU tfa fyrovvrct. " They who seek to investigate celestial things." o/f uvdyxaif. Compare $11. Mara. "Rains." upa(. "Seasons." xai drov ff AA?.ov. "And whatever else also." Observe the force of 6i. y ruv TOIOVTUV luaara. " In what way each of such things as these." Supply 6<5 after r/. 16. rui> ravra irpayuarcvoutvuv. " Those who busied themselves about 'these things." The verb irpa-yuuTevouai properly means " to make any thing one's business," " to work at it," " to take it in band." uvrof 6e repi TUV uvdpunetuv uv uci 6if^.iytTO. " He him- self, however, was always, as often as an oppo-tunity occurred, conversing on subjects relative to man." We have given uv here, with the imperfect indicative, the meaning assigned to it by Her- mann (ad Vig., p. 820. Compare Reisig, de vi et usu uv particular, p. 115). Our common English idiom, however, would answer just as well, and would, besides, harmonize better with cl, " He himself, however, vould always be conversing," &c. ruv avftpwrrfiuv. Soc- rates, as we have already observed, strove to turn the attention of his countrymen from speculative questions of a physical nature to the subject of moral duties, and to the love of virtue ; and hence Cicero might well say of him that he was the first who called down philosophy from heaven to earth, and introduced her into the cities and habitations of men, that she might instruct them concerning life and manners, concerning good and evil things. (Tusc. Qutett., v., 4.) OKOTTUV. "Considering," '. e., investigating. ri autypoavvrj, n navia. ' What self-control, what mad desire." Mavia here stands opposed to auQp'Hrvvr,, as in Plato's Protagoras (323, B.) : o snel ai*- ^poavvtjv ijywvTo elvai, ivTav6a uaviav. uvdpfia. " Manli- aess." For urdpeia in this place, Stephens and Zeune write uvdpia, ontrary to all the MSS. 'Avdpia is properly " fortitude," whereas ere the idea of courage is required, in opposition to cowardice or i'fcP.<'a. (Consult A"Ancr, ad loc., and compare iv., 6, 10.) no/.in- df. "A statesman." Literally, "one skilled in regulating the affairs of a state." upx b( u.v8,w-ruv. " One skilled in governing men" /ca?.ovf *oya0>vj. "Honorable and worthv ." The ethica. 1 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER I. 155 meaning of this well-known form of expression must of course be here adopted, as required by the context. As regards its political meaning, consult Grate's History of Greece, vol. iii., p. 62, note, where some excellent remarks will be found on the frequent con founding of the two significations. avfipairotiutieic &v 6iKaiuf xe/eAv- adac. " Might justly be called slavish," i. e., of servile spirit, low minded, and hence unable to appreciate the beauties of moral ex- cellence. $17. oaa yuei> ovv pr/ avep6f for the impersonal (fravepov, and compare note on $vuv re yap avepdf qv, f) 2. vnep rovruv. For irepl rov- TUV, because nepl O.VTOV immediately follows. Ttapayvuvai roiif "That his judges gave a wrong judgment." The verb aKu means properly " to decide beside the right," i. e., not in a line, or in accordance with it. diKaoruf. The trial of Socrates took place in the court called Heliaea ('HAtata), where all the more important cases were tried. The whole number of dicasts present at any one time was usually about five hundred ; on some occa- sions, however, it was diminished to two hundred, or four hundred, while on others it rose to one thousand or one thousand five hund- red. EI fir] TOVTUV kve6vfj.fj6r]aav. The verb ev0v/j.eiff6ai is construed with the genitive of the thing, with or without the preposition nepi, in the sense of " to think upon ;" whereas with an accusative, it signifies " to lay to heart," " to consider well," " to weigh any thing in the mind." $ 18. fiovTievoaf -yap nore. " For having, on one occasion, been chosen a senator." Observe here the force of the aorist ; [iovAevoai being equivalent to senator factus, whereas /3ovAfi5wv would mean " being a senator." The Athenian senators (flovfevTai) were chosen by lot. The senate itself consisted of five hundred members, chosen in fifties from each of the ten tribes. These five hundred were divid- ed, according to their tribes, into ten bodies of fifty each, called npvravftai. Each prytaneia presided over the state for thirty-fivo or thirty-six days, and from them were elected by lot ten irpoctpoi, for each seven days, whose office it was to preside in the senate. One of these npdedpoi was chosen daily, by lot, 15(5 NDTKS TO HOOK i. rn.u'TKR i. or presiding officer," in both the senate and the assembly of tne people, and he had the power of passing or rejecting any thing thai vtus proposed to him. He had also the key of the treasury. As hii office involved very important powers, it lasted for only a single day TOV flwfavTiKov OPKOV. "The senatorial oath." buuaac yevoptvof. Observe the asyndeton. Two or more participles often stand in the same sentence without being connected by a copulative conjunction xai or rt. This is the case when the participles are opposed to each other, or in a climax, or where (as in the present instance; two or more single actions are brought forward in rapid succession. (Kfihner, 706, Jclf.) iv u f/v Kara rovf voftnvf (3ovXcvottv. " In which it was (contain cd), that he will discharge the duties of a senator according to the laws," i. e., in which there was a clause to that effect. The ex- pression KdTu Toi'f vo/iovf povTiriiOFiv is the subject of rjv. iv rift itijftifi. " Over the people," i. e., in the assembly of the people. Literally, " among the people." n-opd rove v6povf kvvia crparjjyovf, K. T. 7.. "To put to death by a single note, in violation of the laws, all the nine commanders, namely, Thrasyllus and Erasinides, with their colleagues." The Athenian commanders here referred to had gained a brilliant naval victory over the Lacedaemonians, near the islands called Arginusse, B.C. 406. After the battle, however, a tempest arose, which prevented the Athenian leaders from saving the shipwrecked sailors and soldiers, and from taking up and bury- ing the dead. For this omission they were publicly accused, and six of them, who had returned to Athens, were put to death. A discrepancy, however, exists with regard to the number of these commanders. The text here says nine (twin), but Xenophon him- self, elsewhere, makes the number only eight (Hist. Gr., i., 7), ana this last would appear to be the more correct sum. (Compart Kuhn ad JEl., V. H., Hi., 17.) The whole number of commander) was originally ten (Diod. Sic., xiii., 74) ; but one of them, Arches- trains, died at Mytilene, and Conon, another, was not present at the fight. (Xcn., Hist. Gr., i., 6, stqq.) mri$it>. This was illegal, because, accoiding to law, each commander ought to have been tried separately. (Xen., Hist. Gr., i., 7, 37.) Observe, moreover, that these words are placed irr me- diately after iwta ffrpan/yovf, to render the opposition more spik- ing. rovf dftQl G/Mjffv/.Aov /cat 'Epaoivtdqv. A well-known Greek idiom. (Matihitz, 583.) Thrasvllus and Erasinides are here spe- cially named, because they were the two most prominent objects of attack. It seems that after the victory the Athenian commander g j . CHAPTER i. 15^ pent very little, if any time, in pursuit of the flying enemy, but, hav ing returned to their station at the Arginusae, held a council on the course to be next adopted. On this occasion, Diomedon, one of their number, thought that their first care should be to save as many as they could of their own people and of the disabled vessels, and that the whole fleet ought for this purpose to sail immediately to the scene of the action. Erasinides, however, contended that it was of greater importance to proceed directly with the utmost speed to Mytilene, that they might surprise and overpower the enemy's squadron, which was still blockading it. But Thrasyllus suggested that both these objects might be accomplished, if they detached a squadron sufficient to take care of the wrecks, and sailed with the lest of their forces to Mytilene. His advice was adopted. Erasin- des and Thrasyllus, therefore, became particularly obnoxious to popular resentment. (Xen., Hist. Gr., i., 7, 31, seqq. ThirlwaWs Hist, of Greece, vol. iv., p. 123, 12mo cd.) OVK fjOi^rjasv iiwprjipicai. "He refused to put it to vote." As t-maTuTw, he had full power to pursue such a course, and his refusal saved the accused for that day. The other irpoedpoi, however, did not dare to imitate his noble firmness. opyi^ofiivov [tev rov 6y/jov "Although the people were incensed against him." 6vvarcJv. In particular, Theramenes and Callixenus. (Compare Xen., Hist. Gr., i., 7. Plat., Apol., c. 20.) Trept TrAetovof EiroiqaaTo. " He deemed it of far more importance to himself." Literally, " he made it for himself a thing above more (than ordinary)." Observe the force o> the middle voice. KO.I vhu!;aa6ai wif uTrei/lowraf. " And to takt heed of those who threatened," i. e., to consult his personal safety by obeying their behests. Literally, "to guard himself agains,! those who threatened." Observe again the force of the middle. $ 19. KOI yap ivo^tv. "And (no wonder he acted thus), for he thought.' Observe the elliptical force of KOI yiip, like that of the Latin elcnim, tTTi/j.eleiadai uvdpuxuv. " Exercise a superintendence over men." -ov ov rponov. "Not in the way in which." The accusative is here employed absolutely, with a kind of adverbial force. (Com- pare Matthia, 425.) ru (lev ddivui, TO. 6' OVK tidevat. Some of the ancient philosophers thought that the gods took notice merely fthe more important class of actions, and neglected those of minoi importance. Compare Cicero, N. D., ii., 66: " Magna dii curant, parva negligent;" and again (iii., 35): "At enim minora dii negh glint, y\eiiuc agellox singnlorum nee viticulas pcrsequnntur." sed to the combined idea in rd /.ry<.uti-a and rrparroficva, since if these two latter expressions were not intended to form one united idea, irparToptva would have the article. (Herbttt td lof..)v Totovrof. " Being such a one himself," i. e., when such was his own character. av tnoirjasv. " Could he have made," t. e., could he have been likely to make. irpof TO Ttovelv /na^.aKovf. " Ef- feminate with regard to undergoing labor." d/U' liravae psv TOVTUV ToMovc . " (He did not do this), on the contrary, he caused many to cease from these (habits)." Observe, that tM.it. here refers to the answer of the foregoing question in the negative. The verb navu, in the active voice, is, " to cause another to cease ;" in the middle, " to cause one's self to cease," or simply, " to cease." The particle ptv refers to 3. av iavruv empchuvTai. " If they take care of themselves." Observe that av is here the conditional par- ticle contracted from tdv, which usually begins a proposition or clause, and is thus distinguished from the potential or radical uv, which commonly stands after one or more words in a clause. *a> i>c Kal uyaOovf. Compare notes on $ 16. 1)3. xalroi ye. " Although indeed." Equivalent to the Latin quanquam quidem. Compare iv., 2, 7. r fttjv fiv. " But yet, most assuredly, he was not." The panicles oi> (if/v are often employed when something is opposed, with a strong assertive force, to what has gone before. It was stated in the previous section that Socrates was neither neglect- ful of the body himself, nor commended those who were ; */i7/, how- iver, it is here remarked, he was by no means an effeminate man. (Kuhncr, ad loc.) a2.ativuc6f. A covert hit at the Sophists, who were famed for ostentatious display of all kinds. upnexovy. " In bis upper garment." The a//-r^6^ was a robe, or fine upper ga*- ment, worn by women and effeminate men. The terms d/zTf^dn and t'jro<5e{ the nega.ivt. notion in the principal clause. (Kukntr, d 750, Obi. 2.) ffc rtjv ZWOVTUV iavry, *. T. A. "That those of the persons, who as- ociated with him, that received the opinions which he himself maintained," i. e., that those of his followers who listened to and acted upon his instructions. Literally, "who received the things which he himself approved of." ti pi upa. " Unless forsooth." Observe the ironical use of upa. (K&kner, 788, 5, Jelf.) $9. U/AO, vij At'a, 6 Karf/yopof tyn. " But, in very truth, said the ac- cuser," i. e., but, said the accuser, it is a positive fact, that, &c. Literally, "but, by Jove," &c. NJ? is a particle of affirmative adju- ration, and the accusative A/a depends on some verb, such as <'u- i-iut, dec., which is readily supplied by the mind. (Kithntr, ; 566, 2, Jelf.) Some commentators regard vrj A/a here as coming from Xenophon, not from the accuser, and give it an ironical force. This, however, is decidedly inferior. Compare the explanation of Heinze : " Ja, allerdingf ttt Sokralet tin Verfvkrer der Jugend." 6 Karjjyopoj Ify. The more usual order would have been l$ri 6 /tanyyopof, since I$T] is commonly placed before its nominative. The same remark applies to the Latin inquit. The accuser referred to here is probably Meletus, who first laid the charge before the king-archon. inrtpopav TUV Kadcaruruv vopuv. "To despise the established laws." uf pupbi. flri, K. r. A. " That it was a foolish thing (for a people) to appoint the rulers of their state by means of a bean." Observe the employ- ment of the optative in the oralio olliqua, as indicating the alleged sentiments of Socrates. The force of the middle, also, in naBiara- aBai, must be particularly noted. The active, KaBtaruvai nvu, would be, to appoint one over another ; whereas the middle, naBiarnaBal nva, is to appoint one over one's self, and is here employed with reference to a people appointing their own rulers. In place of itad- laTaadai, Bornemann, Dindorf, and Sauppe read Kadiffrdvai, with- out any propriety Most of the old editions, moreover, have pupuv, " that it was the part of fools." uxo Kvdfiov. The Athenian mag- istrates were elected by lot, the lots employed being white and black beans. The names of the candidates were placed in one urn, and black and white beans in another. Those whose names were drawn ut with the white beans were elected. (Hermann, Polit. Ant., $ 149.) NOTES TO BOOK 1. - CHAPTER II. 163 KvapevTu. "To keep using a bean-chosen pilot," i. e., a pilot chosen by lot. Observe the employment here of the perfect to denote continuance, so that KexpijaQat has nearly the force of the Latin habere. (Kuhner, $ 399, Obs., 2, Jclf.^fiqf avhrjrrj. Omitted by Kuhner without remark. pijd' en uA/lu roiavra. Kuhner supplies KE^pfjrs6at Kva^evr^ nvi. a Tto'hTiy eAarrovaf /3Au6af, K. r. /I. " Which, when erred in, produce far less injury than those things erred in respecting the state," i. e., which, when mismanaged, cause less injury than errors in the management of the state. i[iai, however, this distinction regu- larly obtains. Thus, eGiaaufirjv is cocgi, but iSiuadrjv, coactus sum. (Kuhner, 1) 368, b. Jelf.) /cejaptcr^Evoi. In a passive sense. Com- pare Herod., viii., 5 : rolai Ev6oeaai EKexupioro. " It was done to please the Eubceans." OVK ovv T&V p6vrjaiv, K. T. ^.. " To employ violence, therefore, is not the part," &c. It is generally laid down that OVKOW means "not therefore," and OUKOVV "therefore," the accent being placed over thai part of the word the sense of which prevails ; more accu- rately, perhaps, when the meaning is " not therefore," we should write OVK nvv separately. (Kiihner, 791, Obs., Jclf.) iaxvv avev yvufj.^. "Brute force without intellect. 1 ' ra rotaOra irpurreii'. This is the reading o'all the MSS. and old editions. Bornemann gives TO rot- 164 NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER II. aura npurrnv, from a conjecture of Schaefer's (ad Dion. Hal., p. 1 1 1) but in his note proposes TO ru roiavra irpdrrtiv. Kuhner, however; successfully defends the ordinary reading. $11 aX\u (iTjv Kai ovfifiax uv > * T - * " But, '" Vei 7 truth, the man that dares to employ open force vould need allies not a few." With regard to U^AU ftqv, consult nctes on i., 1, 6. ov6ev6f. " Not a single one." The full construction would be ov&tvb? avfifiuxov Jf'oiT 1 uv. KOI yap ftovof ijyoir' uv, K. r. X. " For he would think himself, even though unaided, able to persuade." More literally, even though all alone." Observe the construction of the nomina- tive with the infinitive, the reference being to the same person that forms the subject of the verb. Observe also the force of m in con- nection with /ioroc- Kai QOVCVCIV 6k rotf rotovTotf, K. T. X. " More- over, it least of all accords with the character of such persons as these to slay a man." rj &VTL -cidopivu ^pjjoftj*. " Than to have him living and voluntarily obedient." Literally, "than to use him a living persuaded one." $ 12, 13. d/A' tyi) yt 6 naTtjyopof. " But, said the accuser in particular.'" The force of ye here must be noted, and the idea intended to be conveyed may be stated thus : " What you say is well enough on general grounds ; I will mention, however, a particular instance, as regards two of the followers of Socrates, which will show how in- applicable your remarks are to the case of that philosopher." out- hijTa -ytvauivu. " After having been intimate companions, ' t. r, intimate as followers. Observe the employment of the dual to give more precision to the sense. 'O/iiAi/ni is the nominative dual of Kpm'uf. Critias, the son of Callaeschrus, was a follower of Socra- tes, by whose instructions he profited but little in a moral point of view, and, together with Alcibiades, gave a color by his life to tho charge against the philosopher of corrupting the youth of the day. He became eventually one of the thirty tyrants, and was conspicu- ous above all his colleagues for rapacity and cruelty. He was slain at the battle of Munychia, fighting against Thrasybulus and the ex- iles. He is said to have been a vigorous speaker (Cic., de O^at., ii., 82), and he composed, also, some elegies and dramatic pieces. In philosophy he was but a dabbler ai.'d dilettante. (Smith, Diet. Bingr., t. r.) 'A.fai6u'ttrif. Alcibiades was the son of Clinias. and nephew MOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER II. 165 of Pericles. He was remarkable "or intelligence and sagacity as a statesman, and great ability as a commander, but was characterized by a total want of principle. In early life he was the favorite fol- lower of Socrates, who saved his life at the battle of Potidsea 7r/lerra KCLKU. TTJV Tr67nv tTroiriouTijv. To do good or evil is ex- pressed, in Greek, by TTOIELV and two accusatives, one of the person and another of the ihing ; or with an accusative of the person and eii or /co/cwf. (Matthia, 415, a, /?.) kv rj? bhiyapxif- The allusion is to the governmont of the thirty tyrants, which the term bfa-yapxia is often employed in Xenophon to denote. (Slurs, Lex. Xen., s. .) nZcoveKTiaraTOf. On this form of the superlative, consult Mattfiitz, f) 129. Dindorf and Bornemann read here /c/U;m' t irplv uv i[i~tai) elf TO 6i66vat irtpl OVTOV AO-/OV, ^ 15. opuvre. It is neater to make opwvrr and UVTC nominatives abso- lute, the construction changing in the accusative avru before opc^a- aOai, than to construe them as accusatives after avru and agreeing with it. fort olu irpoelpiioBov. " Being such as they have before this been said to be." -noTtpov ri$ aiiru ^y. The subjunctive here stands alone and independent, in a question implying doubt, and thus forma what is technically termed the deliberative subjunctive. (Matthia, 515, 2. Kuhncr, $ 417, Jelf.) roi ftiov TOV Zw/tpdrot'f tirtOvftTiaavTt. " Because they desired (to lead) the life of Socrates." Literally, " having become desirous of the life of Socrates." The participle is here employed to denote the cause or reason. (Kuhncr, ^ 697, a., Jelf.) Kal r^f aufypoovvris. "And (to possess) the self- control." Literally, " and of the self-control." With regard to the Socratic audpoovvTj, compare iv., 3, 1. bpf^aaOat TTJ^ 6fti).iac OVTOV. "Were eager for his intimacy." The verb bpiyu, in the middle Toice, means properly " to stretch one's self out after a thing," " to desire a thing with outstretched hands," and is construed with a genitive of the object desired. (Matthiet, 350.) Compare $ 16: XuKpdrovf upex6>JT>)v- voftiaavTc. " Because they thought." Com- pare note on iirtOvftqaavTt, above. $ 16. dtov dtdovTOf avrolv. " That, if the deity had granted unft them both." Literally, " the deity giving unto them two." tteoBat av avTu, K. T. A. "They two would, without any hesitation, have chosen rather to die." Observe the force of the aorist here in de- noting rapidity of determination, and the absence of all hesitation. fyXu 6' iyevtadriv, K. r. A. " Now they both became manifest (in this respect) from the things which they (subsequently) did," i. e., now this was rendered manifest by their subsequent conduct ; they proved the truth of this remark by the acts which they subsequent- ly perpetrated. Compare, as regards the construction of AJAu here, the notes on i., 1, 2, iWov re yap duvcpof qv. JTOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER II. iostratus. Vit. Apoll., iv., 38: el rif 6ia TOVTO anoitT)6$ and also vi., 16 : deiaavTef pi uTrornidijaaf avruv TrTievaaipi f "Epvdpdv. enpaTTETjjv. "They began to engage in." " They had eagerly sought after." Compare note on bpt^aadai rijf af, 15. $17- . " The science of public life." Literally, l< the things appertaining to the state or government." auQpoveiv. " To prac- tice self-restraint." OVK avrihsyu. "Make no reply at present." This accusation Xenophon does not now answer. It is fully met, however, in book iv., 3, 1. opu 6e. "I see, however." aiiTovf. In the old editions avrovc, which is far inferior. fixsp avroi iroiov- atv. " In what way they themselves practice." T$ A6y 7rpof6i6df- OJTC- " Bringing them over (to the same line of conduct) by their arguments," i. e., training them up to similar conduct by arguments. The common editions have npo6i6u^ovrac. Our present reading is Schneider's emendation, from some of the MSS. The idea implied is a leading toward the things that are taught. $ 18. olda 6s Kal Sw/cparjfv, K. r. \. " I know, too, of Socrates also showing himself unto those who associated with him as being," &c. Observe the force of icai, the idea being, " As I know this of other teachers, so also do I know it of Socrates ;" and hence nai has here a force very like that of " accordingly." (kiKviivra .... 6iafa-y6/j.E- vov. These are both imperfect participles, and have reference to an oft-repeated action. As regards the participial construction here, consult notes on $ 14. olda de KUKEIVU oufypovovvrf, K. T. 7.. " I know, too, of those two men also practicing self-control as long as they associated with Socrates." efre. Not cf re, since it stands for tf 6rf, Dorice Ifre. o6ovfievu olopsvu. " Because they feared because they thought." $ 19. TUV QaoKovTuv i?ioao(j>Eii>. " Of those who say that they are phi- losophers." He appears to allude to the Sophist?. Mpiarfa. " Li- centious." This meaning is here deduced from (Is being placed in direct opposition to the idea implied by autypuv. ov6e aK\o ovMv. K. r. 7i. " Nor could he, who had once become acquainted with it, ever become ignorant of any other one of those things of which there is a learning," i. e., which are capable of being acquired fiom the teaching of others. Observe that a.M.0 oittiv depends on iii- 168 NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER II. ; and on this construction of the accusative with verba! adjectives, consult Matthia, $ 346 Okt. 3. OVTU yiyvuaau. This question, whether virtue could be obtained by learning, "and was not a natural quality, was frequently discussed by the ancient phi losoohers The opinion of Socrates was, that virtue could be ac- quired by instruction and improved by practice. (Consult iii., 9, 1, and iv., 1, and also Borncmann ad Xen., Convir,., ii., 6.) 6pu yap, ufxtp TO. TOV auuaToc, K. r. ?.. " For I see that, even as (I perceive) that they who do not exercise their bodies," &.c. After ufircp we must supply 6pu from the previous clause. This simple process will entirely obviate the necessity of our having recourse, with Kulmcr, to the doctrine of attraction, by which the structure of the secondary clause is made to conform to that of the primary. The natural arrangement,*however, would be 6e. Compare i., 1, 3. apu yap, u^irtp, K. T. A. Compare 19. ruv iv ^rroy icntoiitnivuv tiruv, . r. J . n That the? NOTES TCI ROOK I. - CHAPTER II. 1 6iJ who do not keep up their practice, forget the metrical composition ol" verses." Literally, " forget verses composed in accordance with (regular) metre." ruv 6i6aaKa?iiKuv Xo-yuv. " Of the precepts of instruction." The genitive here depends on Tiydqv, and apeXovai governs avT&v understood. ruv vovOermuv "koyuv. " The words of admonition." tTn^i^rjarai KOL uv, K. r. /I. " He forgets, also, (those emotions) under the influence of which the soul became desirous of moderation." Literally, " which the soul suffering," i. e., by which being affected. Observe that uv is by attraction for a, the regular construction being eTrM^ijoTai nai TOVTUV u, K. T. 31 $22. " That those who are led on." rovf tlf Ipu- Those who are involved in love-affairs." The common text has eKKvfaoBevTas, " plunged headlong," but MS. authority is inYavor of the former. rCiv Stovruv. "Of the things that ought to be done," i. e., their necessary duties. tpaaQfrrtc- '' On having become enamored of it." The prose writers employ the passive aorist Jipdatijjv, of epaa, exactly in an active significa- tion. K.a.TavalMoavTc-. " After having spent." The participle is used to express the time which is defined by some action or state. (Kuhner,() 696, Jclf.) Keptitiv. "Sources of gain." aiaxpa vopl- foi/rcf elvai. " Because they thought that these were disgrace- ful." Another instance of the employment of the participle to as- sign a reason. $23. *rif ofiv OVK evSixtrai. " How, then, is it not possible." affKijra slvai. " Are attainable by exercise." Observe that uaKqrdf, in this sense, is opposed to 6t6at:r6f. Weiske reads aaKrjrea, which Schnei- der and Kfihner very properly condemn. We must first ascertain that a thing is attainable by exercise, before we say that it ought to be made a subject of exercise. ot>x ffteiara de. " And not least," i. e., and especially. lv T$ -yap aiirti oupaTt, K. T. A. " For voluptu- ous pleasures, implanted in the same body with the soul." Observe here the employment of ijfovaL, like voluptates in i atin, to denote the desires of pleasure. $ t4. KCU Kpiriaf 6q Kai 'A^/a&ucfyf. "Both Critias, accordingly, and Alcibiades." The particle 6f/ is often thus employed in resuming tn interrupted discourse , and hence Kuhner paraphrases it. hew B 170 NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER 11. by jam, ut rem paueit complectar. avftftd^tf). " As an ally " turn-til 6' drraAAa/eiTE. ' But when they had departed from him." Ob- serve here the anomalous construction of the parlicif !j in the nom- inative dual, as indicating the whole, while the two subjects follow separately, each with its own adjuncts and verb. Grammarians ex- plain this by the figure called TO ffxvfta naff oXov nal ppof. (Kiihner, t) 478, $ 708, 2, Jclf.) $vyi>v tie OcrraP./nv. This was in B.C. 408 probably (the year in which the generals who had conquered at the Arginusac were put to death), for we find him at that time in Thes- saly, fomenting a sedition of the Penestae, or serfs, against then lords. According to Xenophon, in his Grecian History (n , 3, 15, 36), he had been banished by a decree of the people, and this it was whic-h afterward made him so rancorous in his tyranny, when one of the thirty, in B.C. 404. uvouia fiu/./.ov fj diKatoavi-y ^pu^eVotf. " Living in lawlessness rather than just-dealing." Literally, " mak- ing use of lawlessness," dec. Tlie Thessaiians werf proverbial foi their licentiousness, perfidy, aud treacliery. Compare Plato, Crit., 53, D. 'AA/uno TO/./.UV /cat 6warui> HU/MK nctv, K. T. A. u Being corrupted by many men, and these skillet .n flattery," t. e., by the arts of many adroit and skillful flatterers. We have given Avvaruv KoTianevetv its natural signification here, with Jacobs (Socr., p. 23). Compare ir., 2, 6, where o n ln> /? 6vvarol ysviaOai is made to correspond in meaning to inavai mipuvrai. Kuhoer is clearly wrong when he makes 6wari>v KO/.CIK- evetv refer here to those whoee flattery had weight with Alcibiades ; on the contrary, dwctTuv is precisely equivalent to dcivuv. Compare Schneider r ad lot., and Fischer, Ind. ad Thcopkraat. Ckaract., a. v. ivvarbf dtanovfjaai. ruv yvpuKCtv ayuvuv. " In the gymnastic con- tests. ** OVTU nandvo;, *. r. A. The demonstrative pronoun is often repeated, for the sake of emphasis, in the second member of a com- parison. (KvJincr, $ 6S8, Jelf.y "Being swelled with pride." i ir>ipp6vt> Si. "Being elated too." rreyvaripEVu 6i. " Being pufTe'J up, moreovRr." C$MJ 6t. " Being corrupted likewise " bri 6e iraai rovrotr WOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 171 " And being completely spoiled by all these means." ycyovo'E. " And having also been." axb SuKpurovf. Bor nemann writes uxo, as if put for unuQev ; but consult Kv,hne.r, ad loc, $26. tlra. Expressive here, as often elsewhere, of mingled surprise and indignation. et pev TI cn?t.Tifi[te?i.7jauTTjv. " If they two did any thing wrong," t. e., were guilty of any outrage. The verb irXij/tfic- A&J means, properly, " to make a false note in music," and hence " to err," ' to do wrong," &c. on. (5e veu OVTE aiiru. " But be- cause Socrates rendered them both discreet when they were young," &.c. Observe that napeoxe ( literally " afforded" ) is here nearly equivalent to I6qice, or the Latin reddidit. $27. ov [ITJV Ta ye u/JXa ovru Kpivfrat. " The other things (in life surely are not judged of in this way." Observe the strong and in dignant affirmation expressed by the particle ptjv. n'f 6e KiOaptoTfa. Render 6e in this clause " too," and in the succeeding one "or." litavovf. "Proficients." Qavtictv. "They appear." airiav ey TOVTOV. " Has blame for this." cvvSi.a.Tpi6uv ru. " On passing his time with any one," i. c., with any instructor. Observe that r&j is the Attic contracted form for rivi. With cwdiaTpilJuv we may un- derstand xpovov. (Bos, Ellips.,ed. Sch., p. 550.) (rvyyevo^evof. " On having been with." TOV irpoadev. " The former," i. e., the master who taught him previously. u/l/l' oi>x oay uv, K. T. %. " But does not, by how much the worse he may appear with the latter, by so much the more praise the previous one!" uMf ol ye iraripE^ avroi, K. T. A. " Nay, even those fathers themselves who are always with their sons," i. e., who take charge themselves of the education of their sons. Compare Heinze, "die Vdtcr, die ihre Sdhne selbst er- zichen," and also Sturz, Lex. Xcn., s. v., " Nullo olio magistro ad- hibiio." Commentators, in general, make this clause refer merely to fathers as being so much more in company with, and connected by so much closer a tie with their sons, than mere instructors are. But they overlook in this the peculiar force of the article with the participle. The argument is as follows : if even those fathers who educate their own sons, and between whom and their children there is, therefore, the closest connection, are not blamed if those chil- dren subsequently err, provided they themselves be sober-minded, why blame an instructor, between whom and his pupil the conneo- ion is so much less intimate ? J72 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER ft. $28. o6r 61. " In this same way, too." el (tev avrof eirolei, r. X M If he himself were accustomed to do any thing evil, he would nat- jrally have appeared on all such occasions to be an evil man." Ob. nerve the employment of the imperfect to denote the repetition of in action, and also the peculiar arrangement of the protasis and apodosis to express impossibility or disbelief, that is, rt with the im- perfect in the former, and uv with the same tense in the latter ; so -hat it is necessarily implied, " but he was not accustomed to do any thing evil." (Buttmann, $ 139, 9, 4, Rob.) el 6' avrdf aujpovuv 6icri'/.ti. "If, however, he himself was always practicing self-con- trul." Here we have el with the indicative, in the protasis, to in dicate a condition that is certain, followed by uv with the optativa tn the apodosis, to mark a result as utterly uncertain. (Kiihner t 853, Jelf.) $29. iAA' el KO(, K. r. A. " But if, even though doing nothing evil him- jelf," onrj eniTiuBoiTo. " And not having where he might take held of him," i. e., and having no pretext for seizing him. TO KOIVIJ Toif 0;Aoer6e yap tyuye, ovre avrof, K. r. X. " For neither did I, for my part, either myself ever hear this from Socrates, or learn it from another, who said that ne had heard it (from him)," t. r, for neither did I, &c., ever hear Socrates himself profess to teach the art of disputation, &c. The common text has ovre y rovf ^ttpiyrovf. "And these not the worst," t. e. t not persons of the lowest or common stamp. A litotes, for "per- sons of high standing." Compare Seneca, de Tranq. An., c. 3 : ' Triginta lyranni mille treccntos cives, optimum quemyue, occiderant." The persons who were now singled out for destruction were men of unblemished character, without any strong political bias, who had gained the confidence of the people by their merits or services, and might be suspected of preferring a popular government to the oligarchy under which they were living. (Thirlicall, iv., p. 184.) uoA.Aoi>f <5 irpocrpeTTovTo udinflv. " And impelled many to be guilty of injustice." Observe here the employment of the middle in an apparently active sense, but in reality with a full middle force, " im- pelled for themselves," t. e., to gratify their own base views, by making others accomplices in their wickedness. An illustration of the text is afforded by Plato, Apol., 32, C., where Socrates tells the story of his having been ordered by the thirty, along with four oth- ers, to bring Leon of Salamis to Athens. " That government," he adds, " though it was so powerful, did not frighten me into doing any thing unjust ; but, when we came out of the Tholos, the four went to Salamis and took Leon, but I went a\vay home." e'nri ircv. " Casually observed." 6oKoir). The optative again, u expressing the sentiments of the speaker. vopevc. "A keeper." un tftol.oyoir) tlvai. "Would not confess that he war.." The NOT1JS TO BOOK I. CHAPTEIl II. 17 optative is here employed because the case adduced is a mere sup- position ; but in aloxvveTai, farther on, the indicative is used, be- cause there Socrates refers to what is passing under his own eyes. (Ku/mcr, ad loc^jjo] aia^vveTai, fiyd' ulercu. The common text nag u't aioxiivoi-o, ^6' oloiTo ; but the optative is wrong, for the reasoc just stated. (Compare Kuh/icr, 855, Jelf.) $33. *(AlaavTs .... i&iKvvrqv. A plural participle with a dual vero. (Kuhner, 387, Jelf.) uirenrfTriv fi?) diafcyeaQai. " Forbade him tc hold any converse." With verbs of prohibition as well as those of denial, preventing, &e,, the infinitive is used with //>?. This is not a pleonasm, but the negative notion of the verb is increased thereby. (Kuhner, $ 749, 1, Jelf. Compare Hermann ad Vig., 271, p. 811.) nvvtidveaOcu. " To ask a question," i. e., to ask for information. We have here a specimen of the Socratic clpuveia, to which that philosopher was accustomed to have recourse, whenever he had to deal with those who were puffed up with erroneous ideas of their own consequence or wisdom. (Compare Wiggers 1 Life of Socrates, p. 388 of this volume.) et TI ayvoolro TUV irpoayopEvofievuv. "In case any one of the things proclaimed (by them) should not be clear (to him)," i. e., any one of their enactments. rd> 6' TI, K. T. A. " Well, then, said he, I am prepared," *c. Observe that roiwv is a particle of transition, and is often used in answers, especially when one replies promptly to the dis- course of another. (Compare Hartung, p. 350, 3.) OTTUJ- 6e p.r] 61? uyvoiav Ad0w, K. T. A. " But, in order that I may not in any respect unconsciously transgress them through ignorance." The verb /lt>- ildvu is construed with a participle, which participle may be trans- lated as a verb, and the verb as an adverb, in the signification of the Latin dam. (Kuhner, $ 694, Jelf.) xorepov TTJV TUV Aoyuv rej;- VTJV, K. T. A. " Whether considering the art of disputation to bo auxiliary to those things that are rightly said, or to those that are ;ot rightly (said), you order me to refrain from it," t. e., whether you order me to refrain from the art of disputation because you con- eider it to be auxiliary to reasoning rightly or not rightly. Observe that avv TIVI elvat signifies " to be auxiliary to " " to assist any thing." (Kuhner, $ 623, Jelf.) 1VO NOTES TO LOOK I. CHAPTER II. Arp.ov or.. Examples are extremely rare of a present tense (d$- Miv IOTI), followed by on and an optative (u^turiov r'tt]) in place of an indicative. The true employment of the optative is when the h-ords of another are given in past time or in the oratio obliqua. (Compare Kfthner, ad loc.) dfjtov 6n ireiparcov 6/>0cjf t.iyciv. The meaning of the whole passage is given as follows by Kuhner : " You interdict the art of speaking. The question then presents itself, whether you mean the art of speaking rightly or not rightly. If you interdict the art of speaking rightly, such as I practice, then one must abstain from speaking rightly, which is absurd. If, on the other hand, you interdict the art of not speaking rightly, such as the Sophists practice, we must strive to speak rightly, and, consequent- ly, my mode of speaking, which teaches how to speak rightly, must be approved of; for it can not be imagined that you interdict the art of speaking both rightly and not rightly. Your interdict, there- fore, can have no reference to me, who teach to those who asso ciate with me the art of speaking rightly." $35. tireidq. The common text has txetduv, but the indicative ayvoeif with exeiddv would be solecistic. (Compare Matthict, $ 521, O//.v. 1.) ruclf cot riu ittearepa, K. r. A. " We proclaim tlie following things unto you as being more easy to understand : not to converse wit.b the young at all," i. c., we give you now an order more easy to uir derstand, &c. Compare iv., 4, 3, where it is stated that SuuratPd paid no obedience to this order. (if uAAo n noiu, K. r. A.. " As 1 may do something else than the things which have been ordered." We have given $ here the force of a comparative conjunction, with Kuhner, making it equivalent to the German wie, " as." Ja- cobs, however, explains it by wfre ^e U/.AO TI Ttoieiv, and Sauppe by " adeo utfaciam." pexP 1 noauv iriJv. "To what number of years," i. ., until what age. Compare the Latin "intra qnot annos." ($, unless uv be referred to time, and ?/v be taken as implying a condition. There is no need, however, of any change. Compare Kfthner, ad loc., ; and observe, also, that ncj^y in this clause, and Trwfot in the succeeding one, de- note willingness to sell. vai TO, ye roiavra. "Yes, such things as these (you may ask about)." d/Wd rot av ye, K. r. /I. " But, in very truth, you yourself are accustomed, although knowing how they are constituted, to ask questions respecting the most of them." This seems to have reference to Socrates' method of disputation, that is. of interrogating his hearers, and appearing to instruct himself, rather than pretending to instruct others ; in other words, of calling forth ideas rather than communicating them. (Compare Wiggeri? Life of Socrates, p. 390 of this volume.) euv el6u, olov. " If I know, for example." Compare, as regards the force of olov here, Viger, iii., 9, 12. $37. Tww'e uTiexfadai, TUV CKVTIUV, K. T. A. " To refrain from those people, the leather-dressers, namely, and carpenters, and smiths."- Observe here, in Twi><5e, what is called the prospective use of the demonstrative pronoun, that is, it directs the reader's attention to some substantive or substantives that are to follow, and serves to prepare the way for them. (Kuhner, 657, Jelf.) In his disputa- tions, Socrates was wont to derive illustrations for his statements from common life, from fullers, leather-dressers, cobblers, &c., and was often accustomed, moreover, to engage in converse with this very class of persons. The Sophists pursued a directly contrary method, being fond of expressing themselves in dazzling theses and antitheses, and frequently ridiculed what they considered the phi- losopher's vulgar taste in this respect. (Compare Plat., Symp., 221, E. ; Go'g., 491, A.) nai yap olpai aiirovf, K. r. X. " And with good reason, for I think that they are, by this time, quite worn out, being .-iyntinually had in your mouth," i. e., that they are talked deaf by your loquacity. Properly speaking, the illustrations ought to be said to be worn threadbare ; here, however, the persons themselves who afforded them are said to be worn out, by a half-sneering, half- jocular form of expression. OVKOVV, tfti?.t]adTTiv. " Did not, because Socrates pleased them, associate (with him)." er'^i'f f dp^f- The same with the Latin " statim ah inilio." OVK u?.?.of Tiai ua7J>ov t K. r. A. ' They strove to hold discussions with none others but those most versed in state affairs." Literally, "with not any others rather than with those," &c. As regards the expression npaTTovei r& ro .' Tt'fo//e0a. " We discussed and philosophized upon." elds aoi. If a wish relate to any thing past, the indicative aorist is used with d -yup, or tide, without av. Compare Matthia, $ 513, Obs. 2. ore df ivoraro^ aavrov, K. T. A. " When you surpassed yourself in these things." The superlative is frequently accompa- nied, not by the genitive plural of a class of objects, but by the gen- itive of the reflective pronoun, by which, in this case, is expressed the highest degree to which a thing or person attains. (Matthias, cj 460.) Fritzsche proposes to read (Jetvorepcf, " when you were more powerful in these studies than now." (nd Aristoph., Thcsmoph., 838.) $47. ITTEI roivvv ru.xi.ara, K. r. ?.. " As soon, therefore, as they thought themselves to he superior to those who were at the head of publics affairs," i. e., superior to the statesmen of the day. On this mean- ing of 7roAtreve properly carries with it the idea of putting to shame, and hence of confuting, reproving, AC. Observe, moreover, that verbs which, like fjxtiovro, denote a stale of feeling, are construed with a participK (Kuhner, $ 685 182 Nd J'Ktj TO BOOK 1. CHAPTER II. Jtlf.) vntp Ctv The preposition Inrtp, iti a catisal sense, mostly co- incides with trtpi although more rarely thus employed. (Compare Itutttnann, I nil. ao Midtam, p. 188.) uvmo Ivtutv Kat. The Greeks frequently insert nal ("even," "also") after relative pronouns, tc nark a certain gradation. (Hartung, I, p. 136.) $48. Kplruv. Crito was a wealthy Athenian, who became an intimate friend and disciple of Socrates, having discovered his eminent tal- ents, and who induced him to give up the profession of his father, namely, sculpture. ( Vfiggtrt 1 Life of Socrates, p. 374 of this vol- ume.) Xaipt&Jv, KOI XaiptupuTiif. Chaerephon and Chaerecrates were brothers, natives of Athens, and followers of Socrates. (Com- pare ii., 3, 1 and 15. Schol. ad Aristoph., A'wA , 104, 144, 146, 504.) Knl 'Ep^n*par7f. These words have been inserted by Schneider from two MSS. Who this Hermocrates was, however, is unknown. He certainly ought not to be confounded with the Syracusan gen- eral of that name, who fought against Nicias, the Athenian, during the Peloponnesian war. Van Prinsterer thinks that we ought to r-ad 'F.pfioyfvw, Hermogenes having been a friend and follower of Socrates. (Prosopogr. Plat., p. 225, seq.) Zii^tiaf. Simmias was a native of Thebes, who went to Athens to study under Socrates. Kc6?f. Cebes was a Theban philosopher, and a follower of Socra- Vs, with whom he was connected by intimate friendship. He is :ntroduced by Plato as one of the interlocutors in the Phaedo, and as having been present at the death of the philosopher. One of his works, the Fh'vof, or Picture of Human Life, is still extant, and much admired. bai67f strictly means an in- mate of one's house, but most usually a house-slave or domestic. On the other hand, ointiof means a relation, and answers to the Latin propinquus or cognatus. ovre veurtpof ovre Trpeff6vrcpof uv. Either in youth or in more advanced age." As regards vrurfpoj icre, where wn would expect vtof, compare Kuhner, 784, Jtlf. NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 183 $49- t^u Zuffp.i. )?f ye. Compare 12. irpoTrrihaKi&iv. " To treat -th contumely." The verb Kpo-a^aKi^u means properly "to be- -jdtter with mud," or, as Buttmann prefers (Lexil., p. 497, Fishl.), " to trample in the mire ;" and hence " to treat with contumely," ' to insult," &c. (Compare Aristoph., Nub., 1407.) Those persona who were condemned to aTijiia were exposed to such treatment as is indicated by the literal meaning of Tr/ooTn^rwafw. (Compare Bremi ad Demosth. de Cor., p. 229, 12.) aiirw. Bornemann reads tavrti, bnt there is no need whatever of any change, since either pronoun will answer. The distinction between them appears to be this, namely, that the reflexive pronoun refers to what is passing in the mind of the person spoken of, but aiirog to what is passing in the mind of the speaker. (Compare Kuhner, ad loc.) UGKUV <5e Kara vofiov efcivai, K. T. ?. " And also by asserting that it was allow- able, according to law, for a person who had-convicted him of de- rangement even to bind" his father," i. e., to consign him to safe keeping. The main object of this law was to enable those next of kin to get the control of the property and prevent its being squan- dered. The process was a public one, and a regular trial ensued. (Compare Meier, and Schdmann, der Aft. Proc., p. 296, seqq.) re*//*/- uiEpei) is employed far more fre- quently ; so that objects are brought before the mind not as mere i;oHceptions, but as facts, which gives great power of representation to the language. (Kuhner, 886, Je//.) avfiQepovTuf. "With ad- vantage." kv a-i/jia elvat. "To be held in dishonor." roiif <5ca- ^tuevovf. " Those who are involved in law-suits." Observe here the force of the middle voice. The active, 6iKv6iKOf or adv .cate ; and ovvdmoc itself, one wh takes hold of a case along with another (oi'r, 6inri), an assistant in a cause, &c. (Compare Hermann, Pol. Ant., 142, 14.) 452. tytl At. Supply 6 nar^yopof. uf ovdtv tyeAof, K. r. ?.. "That it is no advantage for them to be well disposed." Supply tori after 6^eAof. juoKttv <5c aiirov. " And that he frequently remarked." Observe the frequentative force of QUCKU. tppnvtvaai, " To ex- plain them," >. r., to teach them clearly unto others. Compare Slurs, Lex. Xen., . r. OI>T and avrov. (De Ellip*. et Plton. in Ling. Gr., p. 151.) npof tavrov. A similar construction occurs in Latin. Thus, Tercnt., Eun., ii., 3, 69: "At nihil ad noi- tram." $ 53. not ruv uMMV ovyycvCtv. The common text has re after avyyt KJV, which, as Herbst remarks, can not be endured. We have thrown it out, therefore, with Weiske, Herbst, and other editors. Kuhner seeks to defend it, but on very feeble grounds, making cvyycvCtv and i?.uv to be in apposition with u/./.uv, and attempting to account for the presence of irtpi before dt'Auv by the circumstance of the latter word's denoting a class of persons distinct from both irarepuv and avyytvtiv. KOI irpof roiiToif ye 6ij. "And in addition to these things in very truth," i. e., and besides, what is still more to the purpose. Xenophon here concedes even more than the ac- cuser alleges, and proceeds to adduce other instances of apparent paradoxes in the remarks of Socrates ; from all which, however, he deduced sound and useful conclusions. Observe the strengthening effect of <5>7. (Kuhner, $ 722, Jelf.) The editions prior to that of Weiske have n-por rovroif -ye 6i6n. Our present reading is the con- jectural emendation of that scholar. yiyverai Qpovnaif. " Intelli- gence exists." The general idea intended to be conveyed here ii more fully developed in $ 55. Ifrvh tarTfc. The second aorist o' NOTES TO BOOK 1. CHAPTER II. 185 this verb is more usual with the Attics The first aoriil, however, occurs again, ii., 2, 5; iii., 6, 18; iv., 8, 1. (Kiifiner, ad loc.) aQavlljovaiv. "Inter." The literal meaning of uQavifc is " to make unseen," " to hide from sight," and hence " to inter," " to bury," &c. $54. tAeye 6f, 5rt Kai &v, K. /I. " He used to say, also, that each one, while living, both hinuself removes, and affords unto another (to remove), whatever may be useless or unavailable of his own body, which he loves most of all." KUhner removes the comma after lavrov, and explains as follows : ZKaarof uQaipsi (TOVTOV) o irdv- TUV uuhiara iavrov ifai (TOV auftaroc Tityu) o TL uv AyfttXm ?/. This, however, is much less natural. avroi re yap. The common text has avroi re ye, for which we have given Ernesti's correction, sanctioned by one of the MSS. There can be no doubt but that yap is the true reading here, since, as Buttmann remarks (ad Demosth., Mid., 21, n. 7), an example or illustration is adduced, not an ar gument. Ernesti's correction is adopted by Schneider, Bornemann, Herbst, and in the Paris edition of Xenophon from the press of Didot. Kuhner, however, retains and seeks to defend the common reading. riMouf. " Callosities." KOI inrorfuvtiv Kal UTTOKUEIV. " Both to cut off and burn away." After verbs of giving, &c., the infinitive active is commonly found, where we would expect the passive. (Kuhner, 669, Obs. 2, Jelf.) This, however, must not be regarded as the active used for the passive .merely, but as an attempt to ex- press by means of the active a more distinct and emphatic idea of the action of the verb, and one brought more immediately into pres- ontview. kvov. "While within." fthdnrei (5e TroJlv ^u/U.ov. "But rather does considerable harm." $ 55. ov fadddKuv. "Not teaching (thereby)," i. e., not for the purpose of teaching. eaurov 61 KaraTfuvEiv. " Or to cut one's self in pieces." Observe the strengthening force of Kara in composition. OTI TO aQpov UTIUOV koTi. " That wjiat is without intelligence is without honor," i. e., that no honor or respect is paid to want of understand- ing. TrapenuAei kxiu&i:ln6a.i, K. r. /.. "He exhorted (each one) to be careful to become as discreet and as useful as possible," i. e., to study to become. Observe here the peculiar employment of the article, which belongs, not to dvai alone, but to the whole clause, of which elvai merely forms part. Mi> re .... iuv re. " If either .... or if." Like the Tatin sive .... sive (Kuhner, $ 778, Jelj.\ Iftfl NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER II. tlvai irioTcvuv, *. T. A. " He be not neglectful of them, relying upon the circumstance of his being a relation, but en- deavor," Ac. Observe that the subject of discourse from $ 54 on- ward is In jrrrof, and compare the remark of Kuhner : " Dictum cst, quasi anteccttenC -apenf. " And cause the rest of the people to take scats." Observe the force of the active in itipve. The middle, uSpvfaOai, means "to cause one's self to take a seat," "to sit." Idoi .... tyripoi. Compare note on /ct^e/^, in the firs! 188 NOTES TO BOOK I. -- CHAPTKIl II. reree of the extract. rin> k'f \aaanev. "This one he smote." The lonii i'/.dnanntv is iterative for f//.aocv, from i/.ai-vu. The reference is properly to a driving back by blows. oftuK/.^aaaxe. Iterative lorm (or upoirt.tioc, from 6iwnMu, " to reprove," " to chide." Aaifiuvi. " Fellow." Consult note on daiftiivC in verse 3. urpt- ftaf i)ao. "Sit quietly," i. c., take a seat and be quiet. ov 6e. " For thou art." Supply f. oiire KOT' iv ito'/.tjiu, K. r. A. " Nei- ther ut any time counted in war nor in council," i. e., neither num- bered among the brave in war, nor admitted to the council of chief- tains. i^r/ytiadai. " Interpreted." cif 6 noit]Tijf liraivoii). "As if the poet recommended." (iconic. " The common people." Ac- cording to the lexicon of Zonaras, as quoted by Ruhnken, <5i?u^r/;r, in the sense in which it is here employed, is peculiar to the Ionic writers, and Xenophon is the only one of the Attic authors who uses it in this meaning. The regular Attic term is $59. Kol yap tavrbv ovru, K. r. A. "And (no wonder), for in this way he would have inferred," &c , i. e., by this same train of reasoning he must have inferred, &c. uAAuf T' tuv irpbc TOVTU. " Especially if, in addition to this." The expression uAP.uf re is here of the same force as u/.Auc re itai. (Kuhncr, ad loc.) The Koi after ruvry belongs to tipaartf. tipaatlf. " Bold of deportment," i. e., of insolent spirit. KUV Tvyxuvuoiv 6vref. " Even though they happen to be.' $60. uMu 2upaT7f } r, K. r. '/.. " Socrates, however, for his part, in opposition to all this, was evidently both a friend of the common people and a lover of mankind." The particle a?.Ad refers to the negation, ov raOr" tAeyf, in $ 59. Observe also the peculiar force of ye, and compare the explanation of Kiihner, " Socrates tamen, si quis altus," &,c. Qavepbs jjv uv. Literally, " was manifest as be- ing." :roAAot'f eirtOvftTiTuc xai aarovf. K. T. /*. " Although he re- ceived numbers of persons desirous of hearing him. both citizens and strangers." Observe here the force of ixidvpTjTuc, and com- pare Apol. Socr., $ 28 : 'Airo?JjjAupoc imdv/^rjrrjf [itv iff^fpuf avrov (Consult notes on $ 5.) /itaBov cTr/xifaro. Compare $ 5. dA?.u -u- fftv aQdovuc, K. T. A. " But ungrudgingly bestowed a share of hia instructions upon all." Observe that ruv is here the partitive geni tire. (Kiihner, $ 535, Jelf.) uv rives, fttxpu [iipij, K. T. 7.. He hints at Aristippus and some others of Socrates' followers, who taught liv pay Aristippus xvas the first that did this. (Ruknk , ad loc. Com NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER II. 189 (Mire Diog. Laert., ii., 65.) iroM.ov kiru^ovv. " Sold them at a high price." The price of any thing is put in the genitive. J 364.) rroof roif ahhovf uv6puTTov(. "Among foreigners," i. e., in otliei lands. Literally, " with respect to the rest of men." fj A/^af rjj Aoe(5a(/iovt'uv. Lichas, the Lacedaemonian, and son of Arcesilaus, is meant, who was contemporary with Socrates. km rour^j. " On the following account." The pronoun ovrof generally refers to something that goes before. Occasionally, however, as in the pres ent instance, it has relation to what follows. (Kuhner, ad loc. Com pare i., 2, 3; ii., 2, 27.) rulq yvfivonaidiai^ rovf eirttiijpovvTae, K. T. A. " Banqueted at the Gymnopaedia all the strangers then sojourning in Lacedaemon." The Gymnopaedia, or the festival of the " naked youths," was celebrated at Sparta every year in honor of Apollo Pythaeus, Diana, and Latona. The festival lasted for several, per- haps for ten days, and the whole season of its celebration was one of great merriment and rejoicing, during which Sparta was visited by large numbers of strangers. (Consult Diet. Ant., s. v.) It was for his hospitality on this occasion that Lichas became renowned throughout Greece. (Compare Plut., Vit. dm., 10.) Observe, moreover, that yvpvoTratdiais is here the dative of time. (Kuhner, 606, Jelf.) TO. iiiywa. mivTa<;. According to the analogy of noi- ilv Tiva Kand, " to do any one harm," the verbs w^e/letv, /?Ao7rmi>, and others in which the idea of doing is implied, take, besides the accusative of the person, another accusative neuter plural of an adjective, where the English language employs the adverbs wore, very, &c. (Matthia, 415, Obs. 3.) $ 62. ifiol fj.lv 6ri. When JT? follows (J.EV, it refers to something previ ously mentioned, and may be rendered "then," "therefore," "ac- cordingly." (Matthia, $ 603.) The Je clause is omitted, which may be explained thus : " To me, therefore, he seemed, &c., fcul to some perhaps otherwise." ot KOTO. roif vopovf, K. r. X. "And if one were to consider the subject with reference to the existing aws." Kara yap rovf vofiov^. " For, according to the laws." favepbc ytvrjrai. " Be openly caught." Literally, " may have be- "come manifest." Aujrorfwruv. " Stealing garments." The verb AWTTodurecj is properly applicable to the stealing of the garments of tethers from the thermae of public baths. In a more general sei.se 190 NOTES TO UOOK l. CHAPTER II. however, it refers to the operations of thieves and highwaymen of all classes. The offence was published wi'.h death if the article! stolen or taken were of the value of ten drachmae. (Meier unJ Sckom., Alt. 1'roc., Hi., 1, p. 229, 359, teqq.) TOVTIH<. "For these offenders." The pronoun is here in the plural, after the collect- ive rtf, because a whole class of offenders are referred to. (Mattkia, 434.) L>V ndvruv. " From all which offences." $63. uAAa fii?i>. Compare i., 1, 10. ovpfavrof. " Having resulted." irpo6oaiaf. " Of treason." u\i6e [trjv. Compare i., 2, 5. ttip -ye. " In a private capacity." ovre Kaxolf ntpUCaAcv. " Or involve him in evils." Compare Dcmotth., de Fals. Leg., p. 216, 9 : TOV $ai/tpov ri oifjaat (3ov2.Tj6fVTu .... Tjj^iKavry Kai roiavTy ovfi&opd ircpiCu?. \tiv. Id. c. Tiiiwcr., p. 740, 22 : TOIOVTOV y' ovra KOI ovruf aln%poli iveidcat ncpiGaXtovra cxelvov. iM.' oi>6' airiav, n. r. 7,. " Nay, he never even was charged with any one of the acts that have been mentioned." $64. ircif ai>v Ivoxof uv tli) ry ypaQij ; " How, then, could he be liable to the indictment (brought against him)!" of uvri pev. After an in terrogative clause, the relative pronoun is often put for the demon- strative ovrof, or ovrof yap. (Kuhner, t) 834, Jclf.) And sometimes without a preceding interrogation, as in iii., 5, 11. With the par- tide ye it becomes more emphatic. Compare iii., 5, 16. yiypairro. This is Bornemann's reading, from one of the best MSS., in place of the common lection iyeypaxTo. Grashof, cited by Kuhner, has satisfactorily proved, that the second or syllabic augment of the pluperfect is often omitted, not only by the poets, but also by prose writers, for the sake of euphony, when, in the case of simple verbs, a vowel precedes which can not be elided ; and when, in the case of compound ones, the preposition with which they are compounded ends in a vowel. (Kuhner, ad loc. Matth., $ 165.) Qavepbf i/v dep- ant\njv. Compare i., 1,2. ynuro. According to Kuhner, yiypanro refers to what was stated in the written indictment, and TJTIUTO to the time when the verbal accusation was made, on which the writ- ten one was founded. The distinction, however, does not appear to be a tenable one. TOVTUV pev navuv. Verbs signifying "to cause to cease," "to cease," &c., such as Travu, navo/tai, /.t'tyu, are construed with a gen- itive. (Matthia, $ 355.)-- nyf <5e oAA/crjjf, . r. >.. Verbs signify NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER III. 191 ,ng " to desire," " to long after," take a genitive of that whence the desire arises. (Kuhner, 498, Jelf.) iv ulnovai.. " Men regulate well." wfjoTpenuv. Compare i., 7, 1 ; ii., 1, 1 ; iii., 3, 15. The middle form occurs in the same sense in i., 2, 32 ; ii., 3, 12 ; iii., 3, &c. Compare Matlhict, $ 496, 497. ry Kokti. Compare i., 1, 1. CHAPTER III. $1. te <5)7, K. T. A. " But how, indeed, he also seemed to me," &c. \Ve have seen that Socrates did not injure his pupils ; we are now to consider whether he did not greatly bench' t them. Hence ai refers here to a suppressed clause, " how he not only did not cor- rupt," but also, &c. TU fiiv . . . . ru dL " Partly .... partly." epyu. " By example." deitcvvuv iavrov olof fjv. For dciKvvuv olof avr6<; f/v. diafayofievof. " By his discourses." onoaa av 6tafivr}^ov- evau. " As many as I may have held in remembrance." Observe that diafivTjpovEVGu is not the future, but the aorist subjunctive. rd uev roiwv Trpoj- roif &eovf. " The things then appertaining to the gods." yxep % HlvQia viroKpiveTai. " In the way in which the Py- thoness answers unto those," &c., i. e., in the way which the Py- thoness mentions in her answers, &c. Eight MSS. and the early editions have inroKpivfTai, as we here give it. The modern editions, on the other hand, have dnoKpiveTai. Ktihner has brought back inroKpiverai, which is used in this sense not only by the Ionic writ- ters (as, for example, Herodotus, i., 78, 91, &c.). but also in Thucyd- ides, vii., 44, 5. npoyovuv -depaireiaf. " The worship of ancestors." r) Tf yap HvOia, K. r. A. " For both the Pythoness answers, that men, if they act (on these occasions) in conformity with the law of the state, will act with piety." Observe here the peculiar force of avaipeu, properly " to take up a matter, and give an answer there- on," and usually said in this sense of oracles. ouruf KOI. "In this way also." This is the reading of Boine- mann, from several MSS. and early editions, and is adopted also by Kuhner. The common text has OVTU nai, but the Attic writers use ovruf even before a consonant when emphasis is requited. (K&hner, ad loc.) Trapyvci. Supply OVTU iroielv. u/Uwf iruf. ' In any othei way." irepupyovf at /uarafovf. " Over-busy and wasting theii labor." $2. xal et^-cro , the employment of uf with the accusative absolute, as indicating a reason existing in the mind of anothci. Compare note on i., 2, 20. un-Aif rayofti dtdovat. As regards the Socratic precept here involved, consult Plato, Atcib., ii., c. 9, where are found the following well known and beautifully-expressed lines : Ztv flaoiXtv, TO fi.lv iaOXu KOI ei>xoptvotf KOI avtvicroi( v, ro 6i 6nvu'nal dtufopov evxtoBat, K. r. A. " Prayed for nothing different than if they should pray for a gambling affair," &c., i. c., prayed as unreasonably as if they should pray for success in a gambling affair, Ac. favtpuf udr/luv 6iru{ unoSyooiTo. " Manifestly uncertain in what way they would be likely to result." Compare i., 1. 6. . $3. dvoiaf & &vuv, K. T. A. " In offering up, moreover, humble sac- rifices from humble means," '. e., and when, moreover, from his hum- ble means* he offered up humble sacrifices. The means or material, by or from which any thing is done or made, is often expressed in Greek, for the sake of greater distinctness, by uira and a genitive Compare i., 2, 14. m>6ci> utiovoOai. "That he was in no respect inferior to." Verbs derived from comparatives are construed with a genitive, as here, ruv dvovruv. (Matthia, 357.) cure yap rm< titoif, K. T. A. " For he said that it would neither be becoming in the gods if they took delight," &c. Literally, " that it would neither have itself becomingly for the gods," &c. The particle uv is omit- ted here before the infinitive txttv. In such expressions as indi- cate propriety, duty, necessity, 457, 3, Jelf.) el 61 TI 661-eiEv, K. T. A. " But, whenever any thing appeared to him to be intimated from the gods, he could less be persuaded, &c., than if one were to strive to persuade him," &c. Observe here the employment of the optative in the protasis with el, to denote an indefinite frequency of action. (Kuhner, $ 855, /?., Jelf.) napu ra arifiaivofteva. Observe here the meaning of napd with the accusa- tive, as indicating " against," " contrary to," &c., and being directly opposed to nard with the same case. uvrl pteirovTOf xai eldorof. Supply avrt'iv. Kdl TUV /l/.uvia here, as Herbst remarks, by no means infrequent among the Greek writers. The idea intended to be conveyed, however, is borrowed from the early lyric poet Ibycus, as referred to by Plato, Pheedr., 242, C. : Kai Trcjf itivswxovnTiv Kar" 'Idvuov fj.r) TI napa. -&eoic ufiTr^.aKuv npuv Trpdf uvdpuKuv aftetyu. (Compare Ruhnk. ad Tim., Lex., p. 90.) ^v^arro^ievoi TTJV napa roif avdpunois uSol-iav. " Guarding against ill repute with their fellow-men," i. e., lest they meet with the derisive sneers of mankind." npbf TTJV napa ruv tfewv avfi6ov~ Mav. " In comparison with the counsel received from the gods," i. e., given him from on high, as he thought, by his so-called genius. I 194 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER III. dto/ry 6e, K. T. A. There appears to be a want of connection bo tween this section and the previous one ; the transition from piety toward the gods to every-day life appears harsh. KOhner thinks that X i unpin in naturally passes from the duties of men toward the deity to their duties toward their fellow-men. tiraldtvoe. "He trained." el ui\ ri datpoviov cli). " Unless there were some divine interference," i. e., unless some obstacle were opposed from on high. More literally, " unless there were something proceeding from the deity." roaavrtif dafrdvw. " So much money" (as would suffice to lead such a life as that of Socrates). Observe that dan-di'ij has here the signification of" money forspending." oiiruf iv oAtyu ipydfriro. " Could obtain s'o little by his labor." Observe here the peculiar force of ipyd&adat, " to earn by one's exertions," and com- pare Herod., i., 24, cpyaadpevov de xPW ara peyd^.a. exp'lro. " He consumed." ;}<5t'uf. " With pleasure," . e., with an appetite. iiri Tovrtft. " For this," i. e., that he might eat with an appetite. Din dorf rends I nl TOVTOV, i. e., OITOV. btyov avrtf> elvat. " Served as i relish for him." Any thing eaten with bread was called o-^ov, and even without bread, as flesh-meat, fish, dec., and hence every sort of more delicate food, sauces, condiments, dec. Compare Cicera, Tute. Ditp., v., 34, 97: " Soeratem ferunt, quvn vsque ad vespcrum conlentus ambularet, quasitumquc esset ex co, quart id faceret, respond- is*e, te, quo melius caenarct, opsonare ambulando famem. 1 ' el <5e TTOTC K^.rjOelf i6c?.i)oct(v, K. T. A. Compare $ 4. Ki> rw Mixpbv tirmaXovpevov. " Aristodemus, suriwuned the Little." A ris- todemus was a most devoted friend, and constant companion of Socrates. He is described as an austere man, and always walking barefoot, which he seems to have done in imitation of Socrates. (Plat., Symp., 173, D. Compare Davis, ad Max. Tyr., dist. 3, p. 604.) KaroftaOuv aitrov. " Having observed him." ovr 1 ci/xoutvov. The editions previous to that of Ernesti have /u^ayd^f vov, " when undertaking any thing." Leunclavius, however, ingeniously con- jectured OVT" nx^ftevov, which Erin .-n introduced into the text. loriv ovfnvaf uvOpwnovf, K. r. ?.. " Do you admire any men for their intelligence." The form IUTIV ol was so firmly established, that neither the number of the relative had any influence on the verb Ian, nor is the tense changed, though the time spoken of be past or future ; hence this form assumed the character of the sub- stantival pronoun fviot, and by means of the cases of the relative has a complete inflexion. And then, as a question, iartv olrtvcf is em- ployed. (Kfikner, 817, 5, Jelf.) reflat^a/tof. Observe the con- tinued meaning implied by this tense : " have you admired and do you still admire," t. e., do you admire! (Matthia, (j 497.) lyuye. Supply V 3. Kal of. " And he." The pronoun 6f, of the same origin as oiroj, i used as demonstrative or personal pronoun, frequently in Homei and also by the Attics, at the beginning of a proposition. (Kutinct, $ 816, 3, a., Jelf.) enl pev roivvv tnCtv iroiqvti, " For the compo- sition, then, of epic verse," i. e., in epic poetry, then. Observe that Ivi here with the dative has a causal signification, answering to the Latin propter. ivuv iroiijfffi. Homer every where applies the term aoi&f) to the delivery of poems, while cn-ij merely denotes the every-day conversation of ordinary life. On the other hand, later authors, from Pindar downward, use the term ITTI) frequently to designate poetry, and especially epic, in contradistinction to lyric, or//#.f. (Midler, Hist. Gr. Lit., iv., 3.) cri de 6i&vpdii6^ "For the dithryamb, on the other hand." The dithyramb was a kind of choral song, of a lofty but usually inflated style, originally in honoj of Bacchus, afterward also of other gods. Cobet conjectures that we ought to read di6vpdfifev, understanding KMT/OU, because, ac- cording to him, ftt&vpa[i6o, like frrof and pcXof, is not used in the singular when expressive of poetry, but in the plural. Dithyrambi from odors at least, if nostrils had not been added 1 The combi- nation yt prv differs from the simple ur,v merely in this, that ye adda 198 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER IV. .mphasia lo the word which precedes it. (Hartung, ii., p. 383.) TrposeTiOt/oiv. The aorist again refers to what is cpstomary in the case of each one of our species. So also tvetfiyuoffij, farther on. L>V 6iu oTo/jaTof qituv. "The pleasant things procured by means of the mouth." Literally, " by means of a mouth ;" and hence the absence of the article in the Greek, the reference being a general me to the whole species. So y?.(irra immediately after, not 77 y?.urra. cl pr] y?.urrn, K. r. X. " If a tongue had not been fonneo r itnin as an indicator of these." ftt irpovotoc {(>}<> ioiKti-at. "To resemble a work "of preecience. We have not hesitated to recall Ipyy, the reading of the modern editions. Kuhner adopts fpyov, which appears in many MSS. and several early editions, and gives komivai the force ofhaberi, or puiari. This, however, appears extremely far-fetched, and wanting in en- ergy. TO, ITTCI uoOevqr, K. r. ?.. " (Namely), since the siht is del- icate, the guarding it with eye-lids like doors." The v- .b dvpou properly denotes, " to furnish with doors." Observe, again, the em- ployment of the aorist to denote what is customary. aiiry %, .',fj6ai rt. " To use it in any rosprct." uvantfdvvvTai .... avyx'XfifTai. Middle voice. ijfiftbv /S'.fpno/'lac tfi^iaai. "The implanting of eye- lashes as a sieve." The iy6juof properly was a kind of >iove or strainer, used by the Greeks to strain or percolate their wine. We have given fi8;i6f the rough breathing with Ernesti and others, on ihe authority of the scholiast to Apollonius Khodius (i., 1294) and the Sigaean inscription. (Bockh, Corp. Inscr. Grac., i., p. 19, scqq.) Ruhnken prefers -dpiyndv, "a fence," the conjecture of Victories, out the allusion to the winds in the previous clause suits better the idea conveyed by f,ff^6v, namely, the shielding of the eye from the fine particles of dust, &c. oQpvat re inroytiaCtaai, K. r. %. " And the causing the parts above the eyes to jut out with eye-brows like the eaves of a house." The verb airoyttaou is to make to jut out like a cornice or coping, or like eaves. The root ytlaov is said to be of Carirtn origin, the term ylaaa in the Carian language being equiv- alent to /./0of in Greek. (Steph. Byz., *. v. Movdyttrca. Ruhnk. ad Tim., Lex., p. 65.) TO 6e , TJJV aKotjv (J/e NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER IV. i09 matives, until we reach ravra, when this last takes the place of all pf them, and thus converts what precedes into an anacoluthon. .. " These things alto- gether resemble a contrivance of some wise architect, and one be- nevolent to living things." TO 61, kpQvaai, K. r. /L We have herr a construction similar to that in the previous section, namely, nr <5f, rrjv UKOJJV dsxeaGai, K. T. A., excepting that, when we reach the end of the clause, ptyiarov 6e 66ov -&CIVUTOV, the words ravra ofou TrpovotjTiKUf irtTTpayptva, K. T. A., are not again added, but are left to be implied epwra T% rc/tvoTrou'af. " A love of progeny." ratf yeiva/tevaif. " In mothers." The 1st aor. rrid. of the deponent y- vouai is used in an active sense. u/iehei. " Certainly." This is the beginning of the answer of Aristodemus. Socrates recom- mences his interrogatories with the next section. 'A/ze/lct is prop- erly the imperative of a^tAe'u, and therefore signifies, primarily, " never mind," " do not trouble yourself." (Compare Aristoph., Nub., 488, 875.) Thence, like other imperatives, it takes the nature of a particle of exhortation or encouragement, and is also affirm- ative. It may therefore be rendered, according to circumstances, " doubtless," " certainly," " truly," &c. p.T)xav7jnaai rivof, K. r. A. "The ingenious devices of one who had resolved within himself that animals should exist." $8. (TV is cravTov do/mf, K. r. 2. "And do you think that you your- self possess a certain portion of intelligence 1 ?" t. e., that you are endowed with reason. According to the general rule, when the eame person is both the subject of the infinitive and of the govera. 200 NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER IV. . ing verb, the subject of the infinitive is omitted, and is in the nom- inative. But, whenever an emphasis is required, the subject of the infinitive is expressed, and is then in the accusative, as here, aavrai (Buttmann, 142, Rob.) cpura yovv KOI uxniepivofftai. These word? are omitted by Bessario (in his version) and by Ernesti, on the suggestion of Ruhnken. They were first thrown out of the Greek text by Schfltz, whom Schneider and others follow. The objection against them is, that they mar the regular flow of the passage ; but they are found in all the MSS , without a single exception, and could hardly, therefore, have proceeded from any other than Xeno- phon himself. Lange gives the following explanation of the words in question : " Since modesty prevented Aristodemus from express- ly afHrming, and truth prevented his denial, he answers guardedly and cautiously thus : Interrogate then, and I will answer,' t. r, by my answers you will know that I $poi>iu<'>v n 1%"-" Kai ravra el6hontem Socrates." at avvapnuaai. The accusative with the infin- itive, not the nominative, because emphasis is required. Compare note on av 61 aavrov 6oncif, K. r. A., at the commencement of this section. at rude rd. Thus in three MSS., in place of the common reading nal rd. 6t' uQpoavvijv nvd, K. r. X. 'Hold on in thei* course of order through some idle folly, as you suppose " $9. fid Ar. "Certainly." Mu is a particle of swearing, like the Latin per, and by itself neither affirms nor denies, but simply exercises a strengthening influence. Hence it is used in both affirmation and negation. In affirmation it is joined with rat, as ml pa Aia, and in negations, with or, as ou fiu A/a. But when /*a Ata is used simply, without ov, a negative either precedes or follows. In the present instance it refers to what has gone before, namely, uAAoflt <5e ov6a- uov oiidiv Qpovi/iov clvat, and ov yap belongs to what "allows. roi'< NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER IV. 20l " The lords (of the universe)," t. e., its creators and gov- ernors. 6rj/j.iovpyovf. " The makers." ovde -yap. This form of expression, in response and dialogue, refers to something under- stood, as 6p6uf heyeif, ov davftaarov, or something similar. In the present passage it has an ironical force : " (Quite right), for neither do you see," &c. iavrov.. Several MSS. have aeav-ov, a few aav- TOV, but iavrov is here, by a usage not unfrequent in Attic, employ- ed itself for the second person. This occurs m cases where the reference is easily determined from the context. In like manner, tavTov is also not unfrequently employed for the first person. \Matthice, () 489, 2. Kuhner, 653, Jelf.) icvpla. " The mistress." /caret -ye TOVTO. " As far, at least, as this point is concerned," 1. 1., by parity of reasoning. yvufiy. " By reason." $ 10. GVTOL yw, w SwK/aarcf, K. T. /I. " Indeed, Socrates, I do not de- spise the deity." fte-yafonpeirsaTepov .fj uf irpofdsiadai. " Too glo- rious to need." Literally, " more glorious than so as to need." Observe that rj fre ; and mark, also, the force of irpof in irpotfeiodat, literally, " to need in addition," i. e., in addition to that of the rest of his creatures. 6 after fieya- iMxpeireaTepov. Wyttenbach, indeed (ad Plut., de S. N. V., p. 36), wishes ov to be added here to the text, but the participle of elvat is often omitted. (Compare Lobeck ad Phryn., p. 277.) HI: tirftra. Compare i. 2, 26. 01 jrpwrov /tev. After an interroga- tive clause, the relative pronoun is often put for the demonstrative Gvrof, or ovrof yap. (Compare i., 2, 64.) 6p6ov aviarqaav. The aorist, as before, refers here to what is customary or always takes place, and hence has the force of a present. As regards the idea itself, compare Cic., N. D., 11, 56: " Qua primum eos humo exci- tatos also: et ercctos consliluit, ut deorum cognitionem cadum intuentes captre possent." TJ 6e bp6orr]<;. "And this uprightness of stature." //aA/tov. " With more convenience." /cat TJTTOV KaKonaOeiv, otf, K. r. A. " And that those parts suffer less injury, in which they (the gods) have constructed a faculty of vision, and of hearing, and of speaking." The true reading here is extremely doubtful. Al most all the MSS. and editions have KaKoiraOeiv /cat 5-ifnv, K. r. \ omitting olf. We have 'n^erted this last-mentioned word, in ao I? ^'.^ \'TKS TO BOOK I. CHAPTER IV. rordancc wiiV. the mgenkris emendation of KQhncr, and t.i.ve placed a uornma after naifonaOeiv instead of a colon. imira. "In the next place." More commonly tireira it. (Compare Viger, viii , 8. 10.) THtf fiiv u/.Aoif ipircTulf. " To the rest of animals." Observe that t t n:eru is here employed in its general sense of things thai move upon the earth, since tfnru means " to walk" as well as creep." This, however, is rather its poetical usage ; in prose, it jommonly means "reptiles." TO -xoptvtoQai. "The power of pro- rcling," i. e., the faculty of motion irpoflOeoav. "They add" bserve the force of the aorist. flft .u< pii*'- " An< * i truth." These are particles here of transition ~t..pare ti., 3, 10. jiovijv TJJV TUV iivBpuiruv, K. r. ">.. "They have inane thai alone of men such, as, by touching the mouth at different times in Different parts, both to articulate the voice," &c., i. r... to utter articulate sounds. Before olav, supply, as before, rotavrrjv. Compare $ 6. nai aquaiveiv iruvm, K. r. /.. The same as mil olg ijnuf ojjpaivnv irdvra, *. r. ?.. When there are two or more adjec- tival clauses in succession, depending on the same verb, or on differ- ent verbs, but in the same government, the relative is generally used but once, and thereby the two sentences are united into one Compare (Kahner, $ 833, Jelf.) $18- ov Tolvvv (tovov f/pKtoe. " Still farther, it was not sufficient merely," t. c., and yet this alone was not sufficient. The particle roivw here has merely the effect of continuing the discourse, and marks no in- ference or conclusion from what precedes. Compare Stur:, Lex. Xen., *. v. 2, and Schaefer ad Dcmosth., Olynlh., i., p. 222. little fyOrjvat. For the middle kirtjjLf'/.^aanOai. xai T^V ^rv^l v Kpariarifv, K. r. X. ' He has also implanted in man the soul, which is most excellent in its nature," i. c., which is his lordliest part. The ad- jective KparloTriv here forms the predicate, and is equivalent to 1} K^nrlaTT] iariv. In such cases it is without the article. (Matthia, i) 277, 6.) TtVof yap uh?.ov fuov, K. r. 7.. " For what other animal's *oul, in the first place, has perceived the gods, who have arranged hcse most stupendous and beautiful works, that they exist!" i. e., has perceived that the gods exist, who have arranged, &c. By a very elegant idiom, a noun, which, if the sense only were regarded, should be the subject of a verb subsequent in the construction of the sentence, is made to depend on some other verb preceding ID NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER IV. 203 Ihe construction. Thus deuv is here governed by yndjjTat, when the regular construction would have been gadnrai OTL deoi elat, 01 rd fiE-yiara nai luJMnora awlra^av. Compare MattkicE, () 349 ; Kuhner, $ 898, Jclf; and, as regards the sentiment itself expressed in the text, consult Cicero, N. D., ii., 6'.. rd (ilyiara KOI KuTJuara. The reference is to the universe. Compare Plato, Leg., x., Op., vol. x., p. 74, ed. Bip Sepaittvovoi Here the verb agrees in number, not with QvXov, out, by attraction, *vith uvdpuiroi. Kuhner refers, in illustration, to Sallust, Jug., c. 50 . Szn opportunior fuga collis, qvam campi fue- rant," and also to Cicero n kil., iv., 4 : " Quis igitur ilium consulem, nisi latrones putant." $ V^t*/ ^ & yap. " Is it not then." These particles are interrogative m demonstration and argument, and are equivalent to the Latin nonne igitur. irapu ra u/Ua fua. " In comparison with the rest of ani- mals." (Matlhia, f) 588, c.) vaei KpanarevovTef. "Naturally ex- celling them." OVTS yup /3odf uv e%uv aufta. " For neither would one if he had an ox's body." From the plural dvdpunoi, which pre- cedes, we may supply uvdpuiroe or roTepuv TUV irTisiarov u^iuv TSTV- WKLH;. " Who have obtained both of these in the greatest excel- cence." Literally, " worthy of most." The reference is to the body ind the mind. <1>U.' orav ri noiqauat, K. T. X. " But, whenever they shall have done what, will you think that they care for you !" i. e., 'mt what must the gods do to make you believe that they care foi you ! A dependent clause, introduced by a conjunction, often as- iJ04 NOTES TO HOOK r. CIIAITER iv. eunies a direct interrogatory form, still retaining the conjun. tlon Numerous instances of this construction are given by Fntzsche Quait. Luc., p. 134, teqq. (Compare Kuhner, 882, Jelf.) vofiulf Attic for vofiiottf. $ 15. av;t6ov^ovf. " Advisers." This is the reply of Aristodernus, who alludes particularly to the so-called genius of Socrates. Srav 6e '\0ijvaioif, K. T. A. The answer of Socrates. mnr&avofievotf rt d *ol xaxuc iroitlv. ffaTarcj^fvwf. That is, in the opinion they had formed, that the gods were able to benefit and to injure. TU %po- viurara KOI aoQurara rCtv uv6punivuv. " The most abiding and the wisest of human institutions." ai ^povTovf. The gods implied in TO tietov. There is no need, therefore, of our omitting avrovf with Ernesti, o- of reading avro, with others, from a few MSS. Observe, moreover, the air of emphasis which the pronoun avrov^ carries with it at the close of the sentence ; so that its presence is far from being pie onastic. $ 19. tfioi pv. " Unto me, I confess." Observe the employment of the emphatic form of the personal pronoun, and its position at the beginning of the sentence. Schneider and Dindorf read ipol // vvv, from one MS. OKUTE opuvro. " Whenever they might be seen." (Compare i., 2, 57.) kv epij/ua. " In solitude." firjK v at TTOTE, K. T. /I. " That no one, at any time, of those things which they might be doing, would escape for an instant the observation o* the gods." Observe the force of the aorist in CHAPTER V. $1- el <5 6i6a& hi-ywv, K. r. X. " Whether he in any degree urged on others to its attainment by saying such things as follows." dp' ovnv' av alodavoi/ieOa, K. T. % " Whether, whomsoever we should perceive subservient to gluttony or wine, or incapable of enduring labor, or given to sleep, this one would we select V f. e., whether, if we should perceive any one subservient, 200 NOTES TD BOJK 1. - CHAPTER V. Ac. The genitives yaorpdf, olvov, &.C., are genitives of comparison, and f/TTu yaorpoc, &.C., means, literally, " inferior to," or " less than glultony," oat, diafv- Auftu, &iaaC>aai. (Matthitt, 532.) usiomorov eif ravra. " Worthy of confidence for these things," i. e., in these matters. fj-^aofiiOa. Observe the indicative in the apodosis, after ei with the optative in the protasis, and hence expressing a positive certainty that we will not regard him as such. (Kfihner, 855, b., Jelf.)Tafiitla. " Our granaries." fpyuv tirioraaiv. "The superintendence of agricul- tural labors." Observe that Ipyov, like the Latin opus, is often used to denote agricultural operations, or laboring in the fields. (Com- pare Rnhnken ad Ter., Eun., ii., 1, 14.) fidicovov nal ayopaa-rijv rot- OVTOV. " An agent and purveyor of such a character." The dyopa- arifc was a slave who purchased provisions 'for the family; a family purveyor. Zeune and Bornemann read rbv TOIOVTOV, from Stobaeus and Athenaeus. The article, however, is added to this word only when it refers to a person already known. (Compare ii., 8, 3, and Matthitt, !> 265, 7.) v3. atp- rloOat is usually construed with two accusatives. (Matthia, 418.) An example of its construction with a genitive of the person ocouri NOTES TO BOOK J. CHAPTER V. 207 IT. Thucydides, iii., 58. Kanovpyof. "An injurer." Taker, sub- stantively. el ye KOKovp-yorarov kari. " Since it is (as all must ad- mit) most injurious." Observe the employment of the indicative *Mth si to express positive certainty, which we have indicated, in translating, by a parenthetical clause ; and compare the explanation of Ernesti : " Siyuidem perniciosissimum est, ut nemo dahilal." rbv ohov rbv eavrov. " One's own substance." Observe here the repe- tition .of the article. The common form of expression would be rbv iavTov O!KOV ; but when the adjunct of the substantive is placed after it, either for emphasis or perspicuity, the article must be re- peated. (Buttmann, 125, 3, Rob.) M, 5. tv avvovcic SL " In society, too." upd -ye oil xpn- " Does it not, in short, behoove." Hartung and Kohner give the particle yi in such constructions as the present the meaning of am Ende ; it an- swers rather, however, to our "in short." Kprjmda. "The foun- dation." f/ Ti'f oiiK dv, raif i]8oval<; dovhiiiuv, K. r. X. " Or who would not, by being a slave to his pleasures, be basely disposed as to both his body and his mind," i. e., be degraded both in body and mind. vrj rt/v 'Hpav. " By Juno." This form of swearing or ad- juration, almost peculiar to women, was often used by Socrates. Compare Menag. ad Diog. Laert., ii., 40. focvOepu ftsv dvdpi EVKTOV elvai. " That a freeman should pray." Literally, " that it is a thing to be prayed for by a free man." By a free man is here meant one in the truest sense of the term, as free from the influence of all de- grading propensities. iKertveiv. " Should supplicate." The con- struction with verbal adjectives often changes to the infinitive alone (Kuhncr, 613, Obs. 5, Jelf.) oeoxoruv uyaQuv. " Good masters," . e., who would by their manner of living show good examples, and Bxercise a salutary influence in reclaiming the vicious. $6. rotavra <5e ?.eyuv, K. T. A. "And yet, while accustomed to say juch things, he exhibited himself as still more continent in his acts han in his words," i. e., while these were his expressed sentiments, te exhibited his own continence still more forcibly by his life and acti >ns than by his mere words. -diu roti oup.aro<;. " Enjoyed through the agency of the body," i. e., of the bodily senses. xapu rov ri'xovrof. " From every casual person." Compare note on TO. rv^ovra, i., 1, 14. deaiToTjjv lavrov KaQiaruvai. "Made (thai person) a master over himself." Compare i., 2, G. ovtitfitdf 7/rroi NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER VI. " Not less disgraceful than any other." For oi>x TIVU, compare iii., 5, 18 ; iv., 2, 12. CHAPTER VI. ii ul-iov 6' aiiTov, n. r. A. " It is wortk while, also, not to omit tnoae -lungs, that were likewise said by him, in the course of conversation with Antiphon the Sophist." The genitive avroO does not depend on of tov, but on the relative clause a 6ie7.e,i6ij, and it is the same as saying ufiov airrov irpof 'Avrifuvra Aoywf ftrj xapa7.i~tlv. (Ki.hner. ad loc.) 'Avrtfuvra. The Antiphon here meant was an Athenian Sophist. He must be distinguished from the orator of the same name, and also* from Antiphon the tragic poet, although the ancients themselves appear to have been doubtful as to who the Antiphon here mentioned by Xenophon really was. (Ruhnken, Opusc., i., p. 148, teqq.) roi>f avvovotaoTuf OVTOV iraptAfoOai. " To draw off from him those who associated with him," i. e., his followers. Observe that avvovaiaardf here is equivalent to avvovrttf or ovv6iaTpl6ovTac elsewhere. (Compare Heusing. ad Plut., de lib. ed., p. 90.) f* ravavTla 1% jiXoaofiaf uiro).f%avKtvai. "To have enjoyed the opposite from your philosophy," i. e., to have reaped fruits of a directly opposite kind, namely, hardship and wretchedness. Ob- serve that uTo?.at'-(.. " Because I eat, as you think, less wholesome things than you do." Observe, as before, the construction of u? with the geni- tive absolute, to indicate, not a fact, but a supposition or idea oc curnng to another; and compare i., 1, 4. ;/ we NOTEB TO BOOK I. CHAPTER VJ. K. r. A. "Or because my viands are, as you suppose, man difficult to supply one's self with, in consequence of their being," &c. \Ve have here, again, with d>f, a construction similar to that in the preceding clause, for rtvi. dia TO uiyclv rovf n6&if. " On Account of any annoyance to my feet." $7,8. "On having practiced," i. e., by dint of exercise. " Who neglect (exercise).'' trpof u pthtTuci. Obs*r v e that uv is for a uv. The common reading is Trpof a jit/.e riot. ifiE <5e apa OVK olet, K. T. A. "And do you not think that I ly constantly practicing to endure with my body every thing that inay befall it," .bv 6e oi>6' onufriovv. " But not even in any way whatsoever wise," i. e., but not in the least wise. ov6va yovv TTJC owovaiat; n. T. A. " At least, for the matter of that, you exact no fee for the toilding converse w ; th you." On the force of yovv, consult note Cw XoTES TO HOOK 1. CIIAPTKII VI. jovv, $ 2, and with regard to n-porr*;, compare note on roi-f Je . r. X, i., 2, 5. KULTOI. " And yet." vouifcv. " If you considered it." ovdevl uv UTI 6n, c. r. X. " You would not only not give tc any person gratis, but not, indeed, if jou received any thing less than the value," i. r, so far from giving tc any one gratuitously, you would not part with it unless you received its full equivalent. The construction here is elliptical, the full form being ^ /.fyu tin, tc. T. A. "Not to say that you would not give," &c., as in Latin, nedicarn. (Matthia, t) 6 10, 2. Kahncr, $ 762, 2, Jelf.) fAarrov iijr if/af. The regular construction would be D.UTTOV $ fi a%ia rovruv TUV \pnfiaruv tori : oftentimes, however, when, as here, we ought to have r/ followed by an entire proposition, the substantive of this is alone employed, and put in the genitive. (Matthia, $ 451. K&hner, $ 783, A., Jdf.) $ 12- AI'I. " It is evident, then." xal. Observe that KOI doea not belong to ci, but to awovaiav in the signification of also. (Com- pare Kukner, 1) 861, Jelf.) uov, 2d sing, imperf. ind. of olofiai. KM Tavrqc uv OVK MMTTOV, K. r. A. " You would exact for this, likewise, no less money than it is worth." (5/xoiOf pen ovv uv tlq{. " You may, perchance, then be," &c. tnl Tr/.covcia. " For your own ad- vantage." (jo^of 6e ov* uv. " A wise man, however, you can not in all likelihood be." Supply elijt after uv. (Kahner, 430, 1, Jelf.) [itrfevof ye dia. " Things worthy of nothing, indeed," i. e., worth nothing at all ; of no practical value. Observe the emphasis which yt imparts here to urj6ev6^ 13. irap' ijulv vouierai, K. T. A. " With us it is thought that it is alike Honorable and alike disgraceful to dispose of one's beauty and wis- dom (unto others)." More freely, " that beauty and wisdom may \te disposed of alike honorably and alike disgracefully," i. e., it is disgraceful to sell either for lucre's sake ; it is honorable to employ either in gaining a firm friend. The verb diari&taQai is properly used of merchants who expose their goods for sale ; here, however, it is applied in part to the Sophists, who sold their knowledge to all who could afford to pay. Observe the force of the middle in thia verb : " to set forth or arrange as one likes," i. e., as he thinks may tempt others to buy. KO^OV re nuyadov tpaarfiv. " Both an honor- able and worthy admirer." KOI TTJV oo$iav rovf uv, K. T. /.. " And they stigmatize as Sophists those who sell wisdom for money to whosoever wishes (to buy)." Socrates means, that from their innr- NOTES TO BOOK I. - CHAPTER VI. 213 dinate love of gain, the name of Sophist was marked with the infa- mous idea of the grossest venality ; in other words, they were so many prostitutors of wisdom. Observe that the words in the text, TTJV aoiav roi)f [tev TTU^OVVTO^, are so placed as to strengthen the op- position, instead of rovf [lev rrjv co$iav nuTiovvraf. A substantive which depends on an article and participle, in place of being put be- tween them, is often set before the article, for greater emphasis (Compare iv., 4, 7, and Bornemann ad Anab., v., 6, 7.) evva. '' Of a noble disposition." Three MSS. and the old editions have cii&vf/ Both forms, however, as Kuhner remarks, are found in Plato, al- though the termination in a is the more frequent of the two. on uv sxy uyaBov. "Whatever good thing he may know." Observe that E^CJ, from its signification '-to possess," is used sometimes in the sense of " to know," " to be skilled in." (Compare Herbst, ad he. Stallb. ad Plat., Euthyphr., p. 18.) yikov iroulTai. We have given Toietrat with Dindorf from two MSS. The common text has yi'kov not^rai, where Matthiae endeavors, though not very success- fully, to account for the absence of uv, by supposing that the pre- ceding uv belongs to KoirjTai also. (Matthice, 527, 04*. 2.) tyu (5' oiiv nal airof. "And, therefore, I myself also." d "Falcon." KO.I dAAotf avviarrjui. "And I recommend them to others," i. e., for farther instruction. In illustration of the force of ovviaTT/ui here, Ktthner refers to Bornemann in Ind. ad Anab., p. 673, &c. uc?jaca6ai. Future middle in a passive sense. Com- pare uviuaeraL and arepfjacTai in i., 1, 8. Dindorf reads u^c^rjO^ae- odai. TUV Tiu^at acxfrtiv avdpuv. " Of the wise men of old." C. F. Hermann refers this to the poets, but it may mean, also, the earlier philosophers, whose works were studied by Socrates, in order to select any good thing he might find contained in them. Observe that the adverb mikai, thus placed between the article and its clause, has an adjectival force. (Matthice, 272, a.) fa /3t&Uotf ypd- ' Having written them in volumes." euv u/W-jJ^euf $&oi - u If (thus) we become (dearer) friends to one another," i. ., we were before this bound to one another by the ties of amity, and this communion of studies renders us still more so. (Kuhner, ad loc.) avrof. "Himself. * Referring to Socrates. em KokoKayadiav. "To all that was good and honorable." $ 15. ?rorc. " On one occasion." rrwf jj-yeirai TTOIEIV. "How he thinks of making," t. e., how he thinks he can make. We I lave given here NOTES TO BOOK I. CHAPTER VH. in tiytiTot the reading of most MSS. In three MSS. and soir.e old editions we have ijftlro. Ernesti and other more recent editors read jyotro irpurroi, from three MSS. avrof 6i oil irpdrret, K. T. /- "And yet does not himself engage in public affairs, if, in- deed, he knows (aught about them)." Observe the air of sarcasm* in ilmp iTriaTarai. For ciriararai some have eirt'orairo, others fjTria- raro. Torepwf 6i. " But whether." The particle 6i in interroga- tions often refers to something to be supplied by the imagination Thus, in the present instance, the full form of expression would be, Atycif ftiv ifii ru-jroAm*u fir) npdrrtiv irortpuf 6t, K. r. A. rj ci Ixf fie/.oi/irjv TOV, K. r. A. " Or if I should exercise care about the mak- ing as many as possible fit to engage in them," i. ., if I should endeav- or to train as many as possible to a fitness for engaging in them. CHAPTER VII. fti. Compare i., 6, 12. u'/.a^oreiof. " From arrogant assump- tion." irpoirptTrev. Compare i., 2, 64. in' cvdofip. " To a fail reputation." Schneider, Reiske, Dindorf, and Ernesti read trr' ei> dofiav, but the dative denotes more of what is abiding and perma- nent. aya66f rovro, 6, K. r. ).. " Actually good in that, in which," &c. Observe that rofro and 5 are accusatives of nearer definition. u6t tdiAaaKfv. " He proved in the following way." ftft tvdvfiUficOa yap. The particle yiip refers to the previous discourse of Socrates, in which incidental mention was made of arrogance and ostentation. up' ov ro l!-u Ttjf rixvw, K. r. 7.. "Must be not imitate good flute-players in all the external appendages of their art!" Literally, "with reference to the things without their art.' 1 cKtvT] KO>.U.. " Splendid attire." Some think that instrument! are meant ; but these are not i^u 7% TCX.VTIS. The musicians of ancient Greece were accustomed to go about dressed in the mol splendid and costly habiliments. iTreira. For lircira 61. Compare i., 2, \.*ra Myuv. " By the following arguments." Literally, "by sayi*^ such things" as follow. irporpiKtiv. Compare i., 2, 64. 'lOKtt* eyKpurttav, K. T. ?.. ' To practice continence as regarded th* desire of food, and drink, and sleep, and (to exercise) endurance of cold, atid heat, and toil." The original contains some difficulty here, r, though we may correctly say iyicpuTt ta irpof liriQv/tiav (3purov, al noT*v, not frrroi 1 , yet we can not so well explain the connected words fynpuTtta irpof i-iffvjiiav plyovf, KOI i?.aaro- txovra, K. T. A. " Was disposed, after a more intemperate manner than usual, toward such things as these." Literally, "as having himself," &c. 'Apla-rnrrrt. This was l\te celebrated Aris tippus, a native of Cyrene, and the subsequent founder of the Cyre- naic school. He remained with Socrates almost up to the time of his execution. Though a disciple of the philosopher, he wandered both in principle and practice very far from the teaching and ex- ample of his great master. He was luxurious in his mode of living, indulged in sensual gratifications, and was the first of the followers of Socrates who afterward took money for his teaching. The doc- trine of his school was, that pleasure formed the chief good, and pain the chief evil. The anecdotes which are told of him, however, by no means give us the notion of a person who was the mere slave of his passions, but rather of one who took a pride in extracting en- joyment from all circumstances of every kind, and in controlling Adversity and prosperity alike. (Smith, Dirt- Biogr., vol. i.. n. 2DS NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER I. 217 ruv viuv. "Of the young men of the day." Observe the force nf the article. orrwf. " In what way," i. e., in such a way that. Kf?<5' avTL-rroLfi'jeTai apxw. " He shall not even seek after authority." Observe the force of the middle. /3ot)A GKOKU/IEV, K. r. ~k. " Do you wish that we consider the subject by having commenced with their nutriment." The subjunctive is used without a conjunction, and without uv after fiov/iet in interrogations. (Matthia, f) 516, 3.) upZufievoi dfro TTJ$ rpoipfjf. With this verb, the genitive, without a preposition, marks the action, or condition itself, which is commen- cing ; but the genitive with airo marks the individual point which is the first in a continued action or condition. Hence rpoQij, and, after it, aroixeta, mark the point whence the inquiry commences. Compare Matthia, 336, Obs., 2. Sotcel yovv pot, K. T. ">,. " Nutri ment certainly appears to me to be the first rudiment." Observe the force of yovv. Literally, " at least, for the matter of that " OVKOVV TO [iev fiovfaodat, K. T. /. " Is it not natural, then, that the desire to partake of food be present unto both, whenever the proper time may have come 1 (You are right), for it is natural, replied the other." Observe the elliptical construction of -yap, and compare i., 4 9. -TO ovv irpoaipelcdat, K. T. 'A. " Which one of them, then, should we habituate to the preferring to accomplish that which is urgent, rather than to gratjfy the appetite 1" The adverb /iuA/W is often added, by pleonasm, to the verb irpoatpeiaBai. (Compare iii., 5, 16 ; iv , 2, 9.) Observe, moreover, that the verb idi&tv is here construed with two accusatives, one of the person, and the other of the thing ; but the latter accusative consists in the present case of an article with the infinitive. Compare Hisl. Gr., vi., 1, 4, where the accusa- tive of the thing is a pronoun. Elsewhere the thing is in the dative (Compare Kithner, v. " Most assuredly." K 218 NOTE8 TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER t. (iirvov iyKparf,. " Temperate in sleep." Adjectives, derived from rerbs which govern a genitive, are construed also with the same ease. Compare i., 5, 6 ; ii , 6, 1 ; and Matthia, J 361. Kot/ujO/jvai. "To lie down." Passive in a middle sense. uypvnvfiaai. "To 'emain awake (aU night long)." rl 6t. " But what I" i. e , but further. This combination of particles serves for the purpose of passing on quickly to a fresh point, and is analogous-to the Latin quid vero. ry avrtft. Supply irpoftieriov. TO uQpodiviuv eyKparij tlvat, K. T. X. At the end of this clause we must mentally supply nortpv uv irpofBtitipev. upxctv. " For governing." Observe the employment of the infinitive to express a purpose, and compaic Matthitz, 532, a. rd fiaOilr, cl TI exiTridtiov tan, K. T. A. " If there he any branch of instruction adapted to the mastering of our antag- onists, unto which of the two would it be more proper that the learn- ing of this be added 1" uvev TUV TOIOVTUV fiad^aruv. " Without instruction of this kind." 1,4. lyrrov uv uXiaKtaOai. " Would be less likely to be ensnared." oiiruv yap dqirov, K. r. A. " For some of these, namely, being al lured by appetite, and certain ones (of this number), though very shy, being yet attracted to the bait by the desire of gratifying their glut- tony, are captured, while others are entrapped by drink." The words evta dv^uTtovfieva are subjoined to the preceding words rd fiev yaorpl M.ta^a^tva. by the figure called by grammarians axn^ faff b?.ov K.CU ftfpof. Thus, ra ficv yaarpl dt'f.ta^'iucva refer to the whole, of which ivia ivfunovpeva indicate a part, and the verb ufcancrai is joined to the clause which denote^ the part, while the clause that refers to the whole is left without any verb. (Kuhncr, 708, 2, Jelf.) olov. "As, for instance." avvcQri KOI raira. "He assent- ed to these things also." ravru -iruax^'v, K. r. ?.. " To be affected in the same way with the most senseless of wild creatures.'' Literally, " to suffer the same things with," &c. Observe that ravru here is for rd oird. All words denoting coincidence, equality, similarity, &c., take the dative. (Kuhner, 594, 2, Jtlf.)u<;i:tp. " As, to cite an instance." elf rdf elpurdf. "Into the private apartments (of dwellings)." By cipKTur are here meant the yvvaiKcia, or women's apartments, where, in accordance with Grecian custom, the females of the fanv NOTES TO MOOR II. CHAPTER I. 219 ily were kept secluded ; for elpKrfi properly denotes a shut place < i nclosure. Ktvdwof. Supply Itm. u. re 6 vo//of, K. T. A. As re- gards the punishment inflicted for this offence by the Athenian law, consult Smith, Diet. Ant., s. v. Adulterium. v6pio6qvai. "Of being most violently treated." o/iwf elf TO. iiriKtvdvva QtptaOai " For one, nevertheless, to be borne headlong into the midst of those things that are fraught with danger." In the editions before tnat of Schneider, we have eTMvvcrai opuf, K. r. A., but k^avverat. is now omitted on the authority of two MSS dp' OVK ydr) TOVTO, K. r. A "Is not this now the part of one altogether possessed 1" i. ., of ;'fl utter madman. The verb KaKodaipovuu means, properly, to be tn minted by an evil genius. $6,7. TO 6s elvai fttv, K. T. A. " Again, does it not appear to you lo 01 gross neglect, that the greatest number of the most necessary em ployments of men are performed in the open air 1" &c. roi/f <5e TroA- Aovf, K. T. A. " And yet, that the majority of mankind are untrarn- ed to bear cold and heat." As regards the plural forms ij>vxri and tfa'Am?, md. note on i., 4, 13. aaKelv 6ecv ttai raOr, *. r. A. " Should practice to endure with ease these hardships also." OVKOVV el TOV( eyK/jareif, K. T. A. " Shall we not, then, if we class those who ate disciplined in all these points with men fitted to command, class those incapable of doing these things with those," &c. uvTixoiTiac- ugvovc- The common text has dvTinoiqaapEvovc, for which we have given the future participle with Schneider. inet&7) xai TOVTW ea- Tepov, K. T. A. " Since you even know the rank of each class 01 these men, have you ever yet considered with yourself," &e. 6 a ovdafitis jt. " By no means, I can assure you." TO, /usydAov Jpyor 3vrof, K. T. A. "When it is a great trouble to procure for one's self the necessaries of life, that this occupation does not prove suf- ficient for him, but that he impose upon himself the additional task of procuring," &e. The substantive ip-yov is omitted in one MS. Ktihner incloses it in brackets. With upuslv supply avry. The vsrb upKfu is often found without the dative of the person, as in ii.. 2, 6 ; iv., 4, 9. Nothing is of more frequent occurrence in the Greek writers than for the subject of the preceding clause to become the object in the succeeding, and that, too, in such a way as not even to be indicated by the pronoun. (KOihncr, ad loc.) ical invrtj fict AA*Vv. " And to deny himself."-- uv 0ovfeT(u. The subject of 220 NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER I. Qoi.-7.erai is to be deduced from Ue words u precede. Observe, moreover, that uv is by attraction for rovruv rcpotarCira. ' On becoming the presiding officer." rovrov 6i*i>9 vnexetv. " To have to give an account of this," . e., to render him self liable to punishment for this. $9. xal yup it^iovaiv at irdletf. " And, (no wonder), for states think it right." tyu rr .... at re. Compare i., 1, 14. utflova. " In abun- dance." Marking the predicate, as is shown by the position of the article with knin'jOcia. (Mctflhia,()277,b.) eif ir/.tlara uyadii. "As many advantages as possible." n-oA?.a irpuypara lx ftv ' " r - ? " To have much trouble for themselves, and to afford it unto others." Many alterations of the text have been proposed here, but without any necessity; for those engaged in official duties are of necessity obliged to impose their respective duties on their subordinates, and to excite in them a spirit of activity and energy. (Wheeler, ad loc.) ovruf natdcvaac. "After having thus trained them," i. c., after they had been vnus trained. y p^ard re ni f/dtara f3iorcveiv. " T > pass their live*. n the way in which (it is) both most easy and agree able." With TJ upply odere by at- traction for o&f. "Lvpoi, not Qpvytf, oi \v6oi. Jacobs aptly re- marks, that Socrates designedly mentions, out of several nations, those held in the greatest contempt among the Greeks. Mawirot. The Maeotians dwelt near the Palus Maeotis, or Sea of Asoph. They are distinguished from the Scythians by Herodotus, ir., 123. AifiiTf. By the Libyans are here meant the roving tribes in the interior of Africa. d^A' tyu rot. "Nay, I indeed." A formula of objectior. m reply. ovde elf rrjv 6ov%ciav, K. T. ?. " Neither, on the other hand, do I consign myself unto slavery," i. e., assign myself to the class of those who are ruled over by others. The av in this clause refers ba ik to, and connects itself with the commencement of 8. The meaning is, as I am not inclined, on the one hand, to assign myself a place among those desirous of ruling, so, on the other, am I as little inclined to belong to the class of th*? subjugated. rif ftiar, TOVTUV 6c'6f . " A middle kind of path." The pronoun rir is often separated from its substantive by the inteiposition of several words. rtrrt pi6' tlf iro^trtiav Ipavrov Karan'^tiu ' Uu not shut myself up in any one state." feVof . " A temporary guest." $ 14. TOVTO nivroi ii&n, K. T. '/.. " Now, truly, you mention in this an admirable artifice." Ironical. By xus.atoua is properly meant a trick or artifice peculiar to wrestlers, by which they endeavored lo trip up their antagonists. Here, however, it denotes any cunning and artful device in general. t ov. " Since." ScVwc, * <" 2e<- puv, &c. These were celebrated robbers destroyed by Theseus. There is a pleasant irony in this speech of Socrates. He means, in fact, to say, although such cruel robbers as Sinnis, Sciron, and Pro- crustes no longer infest the public roads, yet there are nut wanting other men to injure you. Hence, though he uses the expression ov til, how halo can unpruu-.-tcd Mrmgers reckon on personal sc- tu'ity. -pof rolf uvayieaioif Kufawfiii-otf. "In addition t< those wb> are called relations by blood." The term avaynaioi answers V> the Latin necestarii, and denotes those that are connected with >is l-y necessary or natural ties, or, in other words, those related by blood. ot'r upvvovTai. " By which they seek to repel." <5/zt>f d<5u- "Are nevertheless wronged." $ 15. tv 't raff Molf. This and f vxoiav 6e are opposed to aw&v ftev, &c. Hence the double 6e. iroXvv XP VOV ^arpi6uv. "Spending mucb time," t. c., in passing from state to state, and from city to city. rjTTuv. "Inferior," i. c., as being a mere stranger. KOI rot- oOroc, tlotf, K. T. A. " And that, too, when you are such a character as," &:. Observe the employment of the plural in olcut; after the singular roiovrof, the reference in oloif being to an entire class, and not to any definite individual. (Kithner, 819, 2, a., Jelf.) The reA erencej moreover, in rotoii-oc is to one who is a mere vagrant, who roams About without any settled abode, who is the citizen of no one state, and is, therefore, unprotected by any. (Kvkncr, ad loc.) 6ia r* tevof that. Observe the nominative with the infinitive, the re NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER I. 223 eience being to the same person who is the subject of the finite verb. -jj 6i(,rt icai tiovlof, K. T. 7i. " Or is it because you think that you would be sucli a slave as to be profitable to no master?" The mode oflife led by Aristippus was most costly and expensive, nor had he any inclination to work ; hence he imagined that no one would be, likely to reduce him to slavery, as his maintenance would cost more than his earnings were worth. Socrates soon shows the futility of this idea.- ry 6s TroAtre/eoTury, K. T. 7.. " And yet, delighting m the most sumptuous fare." $ 16. xpuvrat. " Manage." upa ov. These particles, like the Latin nonne, require an answer in the affirmative ; while upa /?, like numnc, require an answer in the negative. (Kuhner, $ 873, 3, Jelf.) audpovi&vai. "Check," i. e., cool down. inroKfeiovrfs 66cv. " By detaining them (from all places) whence." y. In the sense of I:-?/. " It may be possible." TOV dpaKerevtiv. " From running away." et-avayKufrvaiv. "They drive out." $17- Ttiiai Kaicoif. "With all kinds of punishments." dovZcveiv. "To act as becomes a slave." Compare the explanation of Jacobs : " sick als Sklavcn henchmen." uX?M yup. " But then." Answering to the Latin at enim. (Compare Kuhner, $ 786, Obs. 6, Jelf.)ruv e avuyivjf KdKOTradovvruv. "From tliose who suffer hardships of ne- cessity." el ys xtivfiaovai, K. r. A. " Since they will have volun- tarily to endure hunger, and thirst," &c , i. e., since they are des- tined to endure, &c. The future is here employed to express not merely a future action, but one which is considered as predetermined by circumstances and the state of affairs. Compare Matthia, 498, b. eyu yap OVK old', K. T. ?.. " Since I do not know in what respect it differs, for a person willing or unwilling to be lashed as to the same skin," i. e., what difference it makes, when the same skin is lashed, whether it is lashed voluntarily or involuntarily. Observe that ftipfin is the accusative of nearer definition. Tro%iopKelo6ai. " To be harassed." uAAo ye ?/ utipoavvr), K. T. ?. " Other, indeed, than that folly attaches to the person," &c. On the adverbial em- ployment here of uAlo, consult Kuhner, $ 895, Jelf, and Mallhia:, $635. $18. ov fioKei aoi, K. T. %. The construction is ov Jo/cet aoi TU tKovata niv TOIOVTUV (5-a^epftv TUV unovaiuv, K. r. 7i. y " Inasmuch as,' 224 NOTES TO BOOK II. ril M'TIIR f. i. r., so far forth as this, that. Analogous to the 1 atiu guatenut - * fiiv iituv ircivui "He who, from choice, suffers hunger." niut. Supply dv. Compare Maltkur., t) 515, Ob*. OTTUTQV ffov/.ijrat. In the previous clause we had oror dov/.oira, the optative being em ployed because an uncertain doubtful condition was implied : here, hovvrver, we have the subjunctive, because the present tsenriv pre- cedes. (Afatthiee, $ 521. Ol>s. 2 ; Kuhner, $ 844, a., Jelf.)- ix' uyafty i'Axidi Truvuf iv^finivtrai. "Relying on a good hope, takes delight m laboring." The preposition ixi with the dative IB employed here to denote the ground of mental affection. (Kuhner, $ 634, r, Jelf.} The reading roitiv is a conjectural emendation of Taylor on Lysias, p. 491, confirmed by MSS. The old editions have fpovuv rov Mj- " Of being about to seize the prey." 4 19. isal ru piv Totavra, K. T. X. "And yet, such rewards of toil are worth but little." The indefinite rif, when joined with adjectives, &c., brings the notion of these words more prominently forward, by either increasing or weakening that notion, according as the mean- ing of the word or the context requires. Here the effect is a weak- ening one. (Kuhner, $ 659, 4, Jelf.} fattf jfttfuourw. Schneidei reads, from two MSS., jfipuaoiraf, in compliance with Dawes' can on. But compare i., 2, 37. xa/.uif olnuai. " They may regulate well." Compare i.,*l, 17. jilovf tv nouJai. To do a person good or evil is construed in Greek with two accusatives, or with an ac- cusative of the person and the adverb gi> or icaxuf. Ei-gpycTflv an 6' de uKpov ticrj-ai. " But when one shall have reached the summit," i. e., the summit of the hill of virtue, unto which the steep and rugged path leads. The subject of i\-?;rat is contained in the verb itself, and refers to him who shall have selected this path. (Gdtlling, ad loc.) ^n?.c^r/ irep eovaa. "Though difficult before." Observe that here, and in priidirj, at the commencement of the line, there is ? sudden transition from, tlm masculine to the feminine Tins arises, not from the circumstance of OL/J.OI; being of both gen- ders, as KUhner maintains, but because the reference now becomes a direct one to aperfi, as Seyffert more correctly supposes. paprvpel. "Bears testimony to the same effect." 'Enixapftof Epicharmus was the chief comic poet among the Dorians, and a native of the island of Cos, having been born there about B.C. 540. He subsequently resided at Syracuse, and spent there the rprmindei of his life. Hence he is often called the Sicilian. rc5i> novuv TruAov- aiv, K. T. A. " The gods sell unto us all the good things of life foi our labors," i. e., it is a law of heaven that happiness is to be pur- chased only by toil. Observe that irovuv is the genitive of price K2 NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER 1. (Mat mi*, { 364.) The line here quoted is a trochaic tetran.dei catalectic, and scanned as follows : u naviipt, ft)i TU, K. T. A. " Ah ! wretched one, seek not after the things that aie soft, lest thou mayest obtain tliose that are hard," i. c., seek not after an easy life, lest you may only obtain a hard one. Observe that puto (contracted fiuov) is the present imperative of uuoftai, an Epic lengthened form of ptiouai. This line is also a tro- chaic tetrameter catalectic, and scanned aa follows : u irSv\7ipt, || py TU | fiu^MKu II [iutd, I fifi T* I The entire clause, from nai iv d?.Xw 6e TOKU to the end of the line, is regarded as an interpolation by Valckcnaer (ad Herod, ii., 1 17). because the ancient writers are not accustomed to employ TOTO; when speaking of a passage of any book or writer. Schiitz anc Schneider concur in this opinion, and Dindorf even goes so far as to regard the whole passage in the light of a spurious addition, from uapTvptl 61 KOI 'Eirtxappof. Voigtlaender, however, has successfully defended the ordinary text. (Ob*., pt. 1, p. 13.) $21. ical UpodtKOf de 6 oo$6f, K. r. A. " Moreover, Prodicus the wise also, in the work which he has composed concerning Hercules." Observe the force of the article as repeated after avyypdf^an, and Dere rendered for perspicuty' sake by an entire clause, as if yeypan- utvu, or something equivalent, were understood. Prodicus was a native of lulis, in the island of Ceos, and was eminenl as a Sophist and rhetorician ; although here, as Welcker observes, Xenophon separates him from the rest of the Sophists by the more honorable appellation of (5 ffo>6f. (Welcker, Kleine Schriften, ii., p. 466.) Pro- dicus visited Athens frequently, for the purpose of transacting busi- ness on behalf of his native city. Socrates was one of his pupils in rhetoric. (Plato, Meno, 96, D.) oti/ypa/^uart. Xenophon merely refers to the work in question under the general appellation of avy- ypafifta. Its true title, however, was 'Q/jat, which Welcker refers to thn youthful bloom of Hercules. (Suidas, s. v. 'Cpot, Welcker, i. c.) The apologue itself is generally known, at the present day, by the title of" The Choice of Hercules." dnep 6rj KOI it'ktiGTois ciridtiKwrai. "Which, as is well known, he is accustomed to read unto very many." Literally, " he ex- hihits." The verb frrtJei/tvt-ut is properly employed in the sense of VOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER I. making an exhibition of skill, or giving a specimen of one's art. The exhibition, in the present instance, consisted in reading the work aloud unto others. Declamations or recitations held by the Sophists and others, in order to show their power of language, skill, and invention, were called enideit-eir. (Kiihner, ad loc.) Observe the force of 6% in this clause, and compare the explanation of Ktihnei, "uti constat inter omnes." ufavruf uirotpaiveTai. "Declares his sentiments in a similar manner." Literally, "shows himself." Thucydides (ii., 42) uses the active voice in the same sense, but the middle is more usual. inel uppHro. " When he was advanc- ing." iv y. " At which period." Supply upq. airo/cpuropef. " Their own masters." fire TTJV 61' dperf/f 66bv, K. -. A. " Whethei they will turn themselves toward life along the path leading through virtue," &c., i. e., whether they will enter on the course of actual life by the path of virtue, &c. f ijavxlav. " Into a solitary place." Compare Cic., Off., i., 32. TpdirTjTai. "He shall turn himself." The deliberative subjunctive. Compare notes on i., 2, 15. $22. fieyakas- "Large of form." cvrpciri) re idelv.Kal ihcvflepiov 'Both engaging to behold and lady-like," i. e., of an engaging and lady-like appearance. Gaisford reads tfavdepiav, from a MS. of Stobaeus. Xenophon, however, uses in the feminine both i^cvdepiof and ifavOepia. Compare Conviv., ii., 4; Greg. Cor.,p.G2,seqq.,ed. Schacf. Ttpoiivai. " To come forward." Schneider, Dindorf, and Bornemann give irposievai, " to come toward," from a single MS. The idea, however, implied in -xpoiivai, is well expressed by Ktlhner, ' ex occulto prodire." Qiioei KeKahTiuTTtafifviiv, K. T. A. ' Adorned by nature as to her person with purity, as to her eyes with modesty, is to her demeanor with becoming reserve, and in white attire." We have rendered iaOqn 6e Aet>KJ? as a simple and independent clause. Jacobs, Ktihner, and others, make it depend on nenoa- unfiivrjv, and miss from the sentence some word corresponding to ouua, ofifiara, and o^/ua, and then ground upon this alleged omis- sion a charge of want of elegance against Xenophon, than which nothing can be more unjust. Tdpa[i/tVT]v pen f no^vaapKiav, K. T. ?.. " Pampered into a full and enervated habit of body." KeKaX~ '.uTrifffievjjv 6s TO pev *pcJ,"a, K. T. A. " Set off, moreover, as to her complexion, so as to seem to appear both fairer and more florid than the reality," i. c., than she really was. Lange thinks cWeiV QaivEotiai pleonastic, and, as AOKEIV follows immediately after, he regards $aivtc6ai as alone correct here. But donelv dtaiveotiai is 228 NOTES 10 BOOK II. - CHAPTER 1. well explained by KQhner, " ut . . . . pra te fcrre (Qalveadai) rtJeie tur (AoKtiv)." TU (icv npoaOev prjdfloav) with the infinitive, the reference being still to what Prodicus says. $6uaai. "To get be- fore her," i. e., to anticipate her. axopovvra. " At a loss." iuv ovv tyl Qi/.tjv xetjtrfU9Og. " If, then, (you shall turn yourself thither) after having made me your friend." Supply, from the previous clause, f rbv ftiov Tpuirg. Compare Hermann, ad Vig., () 227, p 776, teqq. Five MSS. give notion, and two xoiiioti. The common text has irotiimjs. We have given iroirjaufievof, on good MS. au- thority, with Bornemann, Kuhner, and others. KOI TUV fiiv TtfiTrvuv oi>6tv6$, K. r. /.. '-And you shall taste of every pleasure." Liter- ally, " and you shall be without tasting of no one of the things that are delightful." Observe that uyevarof takes the genitive on the same principle that yeveaBai, "to taste," is construed with it. ruv ;recpor. "Without any experience of troubles." $ 24, 25. ot QpovTicic. "You shall not concern yourself about " Observe that ypovTitlf is the Attic form of the future for 6pm-Tioti(. n-pay- utrruv. " Public affairs." CKUTTotftevof dicact. " You shall be al- ways considering." There is some doubt about the true reading here We have given Aitnet (with the more Attic termination) fron? NOTES TO BOOK 11. CHAPTER I. almost all the MSS Jacobs, however, conjectures ad lay. and Budaeus 6)j TJ. One MS. has tiiufrif, which is evidently a mere gloss. Kfxapiouevov. " Gratifying to the taste." rjaQei.^. "You may experience pleasure." uirovuraTa. " With the least degree of trouble." rlf vTro^ia airuveuc, K. T. A. "Any suspicion of a scarcity of the means whence these (blessings) are to arise." Ob- serve that aTTuveuc u' uv is for oiruveuf TOVTUV up uv, and compare i., 2, 14. ou (j>66of. " There is no fear." Supply ecrn', and compare SeyfFert, "non est quod, metuas." em. TO TTOVUVVTU, K. T. 3.. "To the procuring of these things by laboring and undergoing privations," &c. uW ols uv ql uTihoi, K. T. 7i. Observe that olf is here for u, being attracted by rovrotf. uv Ipyu&vTai. " May obtain by their labor." TtavTaxodcv cxj>E^Eio6at k^ovaiav "Authority to benefit themselves from every side," i. e., from every possible source. $26. Etpr}. The verb lyrj, like inquit in Latin, is commonly separated from its subject by some of the words quoted. (Matlhia, 306, 04s.) uvofia 6e aot ri ean.v. The particle <5e in interrogations often refers to something to be supplied by the imagination. Thus, in the present instance, we may suppose the full sentence to run as follows : " All this sounds fairly enough, lady, but. what is your name !" Ev6atfj.ovi.av. " Happiness." ii7roKnpi6[JEvoi. " Nick- naming." The verb vnoKopi&nai means, properly, " to play thfi child," and especially, " to talk child's language," i. e., to use terms of endearment, such as diminutives. Then reversely, "to call something good by a bad name," " to disparage," " to nickname," &c. KaKiav. "Vice." $ 27. ev Tovrtf). Supply rw ^povu. "During this time." KO.I eyw. ' 1, too." eltivia. "Because I know." Observe here and in Karafta- Bovaa the causal force of the participle. (Kuhner, $ 697, a , Jdf.) vaiv. " Disposition." EV TTJ Katdfia. " During your early train- ing," i. e., in the training of your youth. a66p' uv as TUV Kahtiv, K. T. Ti.. " You would assuredly become a noble doer of the things that are honorable and dignified." Observe that aij>66pa has here the force of profccto or omnino, and consult Sturz, Lex. Xen., s. v. 3. E.I TToAii EVTiuorepav, K. r. 7. "Still far more held in honor, and More illustrious on account of the ad van ages (which I shall obtain for you)." Trpjotpiotf ij6ov^. " With any preludes regard- ing pleasure," i. e., by any introductc ry remarks, holding out to you. 830 NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER I. for the purpose of securing your attention, the promise of plcasiu able enjoyment. Observe that irpooipia ijra. "The things that are," t. e., the ex- ieting state of things. yxtp oi drti 6U6eaav. "Even as the g?da have ordained (them to be)." 428. rue SVTUV uyaOtJv not Ka'/.tJv oi>6fv. " No one of the things that are good and honorable." i/.f ndaiftoviav. " Unto the happiness which I have in store." i. .. unto my happiness. Observe again the force of the article. NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER I 231 $30. ri 6e av ayaQbv l^etf ; " But what good thing dost thou possess V ; Compare t) 26. iOe'Mvaa. " Since thou art willing." TJJV TUV qdeut iiridvu'tav. " The desire for the things that are pleasing," i. e., the natural desire of pleasures. KU.VTUV f/nrinhaaai. " Sate yourself with all things." Observe the force of the middle. fyoiroiovc pj- Xavwfievn. " Contriving (to procure) skillful cooks." For the Iran sition here from the finite verb to the participle, consult Matthitz, i) 632, 4 ; Kuhner, 705, 4, Jelf. The regular mode of expression would have been as follows : KOI, Iva filv TjSiuf puyyf, oipoTtotovc. fijj- Xavtp, tva (5e fjdfuc irivnf, olvovs .... irapaaKEvd&i. (Kuhner, ad loc.) Xtova. Snow was used by the ancients to cool their wines. They frequently preserved it in subterranean caverns. (Plin., H. N., ix., 4; Athen., iii., p. 124; Martial, xiv., 115.) rdf aTpupvac. [lal.aKuc.. " Your soft beds," i. e., your beds of down. Observe the force of the article here, the reference being to things accustomed to be em- ployed by the effeminate and luxurious.^rdf itMvae. " Your couch- es," t. e., those costly couches of yours, on which the beds of down were placed. rd vmSadpa raif Khivaif. " The rockers beneath your couches." By {nroSaOpa ratf K^ivaif commentators generally suppose that Xenophon means carpets spread under the feet of couches, to prevent noise when the latter are moved or disturbed in any way. The true explanation, however, is the one which we have adopted, and is due to Schneider, who compares three passages of the physician Antyllus (Frag. Medic. Oribas., ed. Matth., p. 114, 170, 172), from which it appears that by inr66a6pa are here meant a kind of diagonal rockers attached to the feet of couches, for the purpose of producing a gentle motion and thus inviting repose. (Kuhner, ad loc.) o rnroifis. The deliberative subjunctive. In other words, the subjunctive is used, in such cases as the present, to express a question implying doubt or deliberation, where the speaker considers with himself what, under present circumstances, is best for him to do (Matthia, $ 516 ; Kuhner, $4 17, Jelf.) 31. uddvaroe Je oinja. " Moreover, though immortal." rov de KUVTUV Ji6lorov uKovauaToc, K. T. A. "The sweetest strain, too, of all that the ear takes in, thy own praise, thou never hast heard." Literally, in respect of the sweetest thing heard of all, the praise of your- eelf, you are without hearing." As regards the employment of tavrijf for the pronoun of the second person, consult Matthias, i) 489 1 1 . rov aoi> tiiuaev Tol^ijorifv elvat " Would dare to be one o/ NOTF.8 TO BOOK II. CHAPTEk . thy train ot revelers." By tiiaaoc is properly meant a band or corn- oany engaged in celebrating some festival, chiefly of Bacchus, with dancing, singing, &c. It is here employed in an ironical sense, to denote a noisy and licentious crew of the votaries of vicious indul- gence. Observe that duiaov is the partitive genit ve. ot vloi fin 6vrt{. The plural here refers to $iaof TO bvofta TOVTO (Con. pare Matthia, <) 567 ; Kuhner, $ 883. 2, Jclf.) For the doubl accusative aftet n-(inn/.< nu-, consult Man/tut. -J20. Ob*. 2, b. roiif tv naOovraf. "Those who havr received a kindness." OVKOIV aonnvoi not, K. T. /. " Do they not, then, deem it right to class the ungrateful among the unjust?" Zcune thinks that 6tii> ought to be supplied after oonovot. But this is quite unnecessary, since duKniat itself implies the notion of what is fit or becoming. (Kuhner, ad lac Compare Kuhner, $ 665, Jclf.) $2. rj6ri 6e iror' laKfyu. "And have you ever hitherto considered." tt upa .... uJiKov tan. In case of reality, tl is used with an indicative ; but in case of a future event, yet to be investigated, iuv with the subjunctive is employed after ani^aaOm. (Matthia, 526.) KOI T("; ii\afitartlv irpof piv Tui>f Qil.ovf, K. T. A. " So the act- ing with ingratitude toward our friends is unjust." KUI 6<>Kti /lot, vp oil uv, K. T. A. " And from whomsoever, whether friend or foe, one, on having received a favor, docs not try to make a grateful re- turn, (that one) appears to me to be an unjust person." The pe- culiar construction of this sentence arises from a species of attrac- tion, the relative clause being in construction with the dependent clause. (Kuhner, $ 825, 1, Jclf.) The more simple arrangement would have been as follows : KU< 6o*ti pot, i^rif av, i>vo TIVO( tv iraduv, fir] irttparai x one havioj NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER II. 235 -ceived greater favors." (Compare Matt/da:, 509, d.) Observe tint KUGXEIV properly means " to be affected" by external objects or circumstances, either good or bad. rivas ovv, tri, vno rivuv, K r. /L "Whom then, said he, could we find benefited in greatei things by whom, than children by parents 1" i. e., whom then could we find more benefited, and by whom, &c. In Greek, two, or even more interrogative words may be attached to the same verb, so that two or more questions on different points are expressed in one sen- tence. (Kuhner, 1) 883, 1, Jclf.) K psv OVK OVTUV. "From not being," i. e., from non-existence. a 6rj. " Which, it is well known." Observe the force of 6y, and compare the explanation of Ktihner : " Qua, uti satis constat." oDrwf TraKrof ufta. " So valuable in every point of view." Literally, " so worthy of every thing." cm rotf fteyiarote a6iK^aai. "For the greatest offences." uv ye iHppotiiaiuv Svena Traitioxouladai. " Beget children througL nere sensuality." OKOTTOVUSVOI. "Carefully considering." /3U nara. "The most robust." nal 6 fi.lv ye. Thus in several MSS. In some early editions we find nal 6 ftev yap. The common text omits ye. KO.I ravra iif uv dvvrjrai ^tlara. " And these in as great abundance as he may be able." ijroJefa^ev?/. "Having both re- ceived it within herself." KOI /jeraditiovaa rijf rpo^f, K. T. A. " And imparting a portion of the nourishment by which she herself is even supported." Many MSS. and all the early editions give r\q KUI airrj, but the attraction of the pronoun in the dative is so rare that we have preferred following Stobaeus, and the edition of H. Stephens, with Bornemann, Dindorf, and other recent editors, and giving 5 KOI QVTTI. On the attraction of the dative of the relative, consult Kiihner, 822, Obs. 4, Jelf. dieveyKaaa. " Having carried it hei full time." OVTE Trpo-KCTrovdvla ov6ev uyaOov. " Having neither ex ierienced as yet a single advantage " oiire yiyv^anw r6 ppc$o(, n NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER II. T. .1. " Nor the infant knowing by whom it is fondlj tended." The best view of' this much-contested clause is to regard jutli much I;ss pro- priety, regards it as a sort of oratorical anacokthon, and that Xen- ophon used the nominative instead of the genitive, " membrorum coneiniritati* tervtintUe cauta.'' aTo^a^ofiivTj. "Guessing.'' A beau* tifully appropriate term to denote a mother's fond sagacity. i oiv. " To satisfy it." riva x &v aiirol l*u<7', K. T. /.. " Whatever good rules for the conduct of life the parents themselves may have, they teach unto them." Observe the employment here of tx civ ' n tnc sense of pos- sessing, and compare i., 6, 13. faxavuvTtf. " Incurring expense." tiripri.ovvTai. "Exercise an anxious care." uf Avvardv /3t?.r' d) yaxvvOq. " At which she blushed," i. e., that could call the blush to her cheeks. $9. uv aiiTjj fayei. Observe the attraction of uv for a. fj ro?f ii-u- Kpiralf. " Than it is for stage-players." ra Icr^ara. " The worst reproaches." Literally, "the last," i. e., in degree of reproaching. Observe in this clause the construction of Ltyuai v with the double accusative, and compare Matthia, 416, Obs. 2, j3. eneioTj OVK oiov- rat, K. T. 7.. " Since they do not think that either he of the speak- ers, who reviles, reviles that he may injure," &c. voovaa. "In- tending. 1 ' uMu Kai flovAo/AtvT], K. T. A. " But even wishing that there be for you (so many) blessings, as many as (she wishes that here may be) for no one else," i. e., wishing you to have blessings more numerous than any other person. Observe that before a-/a6a we are to supply roaa, the correlative of oaa. oi> 6fjTa. " No, as- suredly." $ 10. eTri/itf.ofjVTjv Kauvovrof. " Taking care of you when sick." OTUJ iiyiatvyf, K. r. "k. Schneider, Herbst, and Dindorf read vyiavtle, on account of laei following, in order that the two moods may agree, but no change of the kind is needed. The subjunctive vyta'tvy;, as Kfl liner well remarks, has reference to that the issue of which :s in the hands of the gods, and therefore altogether uncertain ; whereas the inttiodiive laci is eruployed*to express what is more within a mother's control, and therefore of more certain issue. Tro/Ulu rotf tisois EVjOfievr], K. r. /. " Praying in thy behalf unto the gods tor many blessings." The dative here is expressed elsewhere by repot roif #ot}f. Sauppe makes iSeotf equivalent to irapu ruv &EUV, "a Diis," in which Kflhner concurs. The version, however, which we have given, is decided'y superior to this. et^df airodiSovaav. " Pay- ing the oblations she has vowed." -ayadu.. "Any thing that ia jjood." Lite:ally, "the things that an good." $ 11, 12. depaireveiv "To pay respect to." f) naptoKtvaaat. "Oraieyou jHepared." Observe the continued action denoted by the perfect 238 NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER II. Literally, "have you been prepared," and are you still p reared - lyuyc. " I would, indeed, endeavor to please." Supply uv nupu^v upioKtiv. uyadov avKMirnip. " An assistant in the acquisition of good." /to/, uv n af. "If you are wise." irapTiui?.T)Ka{ TTJC ptjrpdf. Vert.* Unifying " to negtect," or M be careless alout" any thing, are fol- NOTES TO BOOK 11. CHAPTER III. 239 lowed by a genitive. (Mattkiee, 348.) roiif <5e iiv6pwirovc a\> 6- /Uife*. " And, on the other hand, you will have respect for the opinion of mankind." More literally, "you will take care of men." icpra. The common text has eira, which is too abrupt. We have adopted Zeune's conjectural emendation /cpra, deduced from al chn, the reading of eight Parisian MSS. roi>f yoveif. Thus in eight MSS., in Stobaeus, and also in the older editions. Zeune and 'Schneider read roi>r yuveaf, but the accusative in c ' s not unusual in Xenophon. Compare iii., 5, 19 ; iii., 7, 16 ; iv., 4, 20. (Kuknei 90, Ols. 3, Jelf.) ev ae notr/oaf X"P LV uTroTi^cadat. "That he, after having done you a kindness, will obtain from you a grateful re turn." Observe the employment of the nominative with the infini live, the reference being to the subject of the previous verb. CHAPTER III. $1. Ta. Compare i., 2, 48. Plato, in his Charmides (15>, B), describes Clmerephon as a violent and passionate man. yvupipu. "Well known." 6ta^>tpofitvu. "At variance with each other." Observe the force of the middle. ov dtjirov /cat av, K. T. A. "You, too, surely, are not one of such men as those." The particles oi dqirov are thus used in ironical interrogation, when a negative an- swer is expected. (Kuhner, t) 724, 2, 874, 3, Jelf.)ol xpqnifiuri oov, K. r. /I. " Who consider property a more useful thing than brethren." An adjective, as a predicate, not as an epithet, of things and persons, often stands in the neuter singular, although the sub- ject is masculine, or feminine, and in the plural. It is usual in such cases to supply xptiP or KTijpa. x9W ara - Compare the explana- tion given in the Lex. Seg. (Bekker, Ancc. Gr., i., p. 316) : owaivct Koi TO upyvpiov, Kai ra ^pr/juara, Kal TTJV o^v oiioiav. KOI ravra, TUV uev ap6vuv OVTUV, K. r. %. " And that, too, though the former are devoid of reason, while the latter, (a brother), has reason." /Joj?- fei'af dtofievuv. Socrates means that property requires care on the part of the possessors to guard and preserve it. irfaiov uv. " Man- ifold." evdc- " But one." $ 2, 3. Toi)f [iev aM^ov^ tjipiav fi-yclrai. "Thinks his brothers a det riment to him." TO, TUV adetyuv. "The property of these brothers.' ivTavOa. " lu the latter case." dcr^aAof apKovvTa l^eo " To enn>v a competency with security." -r-^ovov 6t. " The rich." Literally, " they who are able (so to do). 1 ' ruv 6' uttlfuv uue/.ototv. Compaie ii., 2, 14 ; iv., 3, 15 iJr-tp ire ptvroi navrof evdtoi by " at si plane desit official which is opp^-ed to the usage of the verb. The true idea is given by "VVeiske, ^nd approved of by Kflhner : "When as yet he is infinitely in fault ; when he is the direct opposite of a broth- er." (Wheeler, ad lo:.) t'i irorepa c5e. Compaie i., 6, 15, and Matthia, t) 446. ;/ lariv* oif gal TTUVV npeaKti. " Or are there some whom he even altogether pleases." Observe i a lartv oZf the peculiar idiom that prevails, and that fan, not eiai, is employed, though the relative following be in the plural. (Matthia:, $ 482.) This is imitated in Latin. Th<* we have in Propertius (Hi., 9, 17) the following . " Est quibus Elcac concurrit palma quadrif* : Ett quibus in celeres gloria natc pcde*." M>TES TO BOOK It. CHAPTER III. 24 G'sinpare also the note on IOTLV ov^rivaf, i., 4, 2. 3ta TOVTO yap roi, K. T. ?,. " (Yes), replied he, for on this very account, O Socrates, is it right for me to hate him." Observe the elliptical employment of yap. fypia nuXhov, r) ufyeTieia. iartv. " He is an injury rathei than a benefit." $7,8. dp 1 ovv. " Pray, then." u^irep ITTKOC TTnar^fj.ovt, K. r. A. "As a horse is an injury to him who is unskillful indeed, and yet undertakes," &c., i. e., who, not knowing how, yet tries to manage him. 7Tus instead of the indicative fe, but it would also have heen less forcible. (Kuhner, ad loc.} t) 10. 6i6oiKa, (5 2w/cparef, fj.rj OVK e^u eyu. " I am afraid, O Socrates, lest I may not have," i. e , I fear I hardly have. After verbs of fearing, &c.. pi in py OVK expresses suspicion or doubt as to what is feared. (Kuhner, 750, 1, Jelf.) irpbf tye. "Toward me.' (Mattfiiff, 591, e.) /cat p]v o!>6v ye TroiKiTiov, K. r. ?.. " Yet, truly, there * n<> need of contriving as appears to mo, any nice or nove L NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER III. plan against him." By rcomi'/.ov is here meant something planned, or carefully and skillfully arranged. Compare Bremi, and Jacobs, ad Demosth. c. Phil., Hi., p. 120, 37, and Stallbaum, ad Pla'.., Sympot., 182, B. (Kuhner, ad loc.) olf 6t nai av. By attraction, for rovTotf u nal av. uAovra. " On hating been gained over." nepi troKhov uv noiclatiai at. '' Would esteem you very highly." Literally, " would make you for himself (something) above much." Observe the force of the middle, and consult Matthut. 569. 01 av pduvutf, t d;; Atyuv, * r. A. " You could not tell me too soon, said he, whether you have perceived me acquainted with some love-charm, with which I have been ignorant that I am acquainted," i. e., possessing some lore-charm which I have been ignorant of hav- ing. The expression OVK uv ^0uvof Ae"yuv means literally, "you could not anticipate bytelling me," and hence more freely, " now do tell me at once, without any hesitation." Compare Matthia, $ 553, 2. Kitkner, $ 694, Jelf. So, again, o ty6dvei. Compare 11. ei UEV oiiv idoKEi uot, K. r. A. " If, then, Chaerephon had appeared to me to be more inclined to take the lead unto this frame of mind, I would have endeavored to persuade him to attempt the making you his friend first ; but, as the case now stands, you appear to me, by taking the lead, more likely to effect this." The connection of ideas in the whole passage is as follows : " Chserephon is the elder, and you, Chserecrates, are the younger. But in all countries it ia the established usage that the juniors should pay reverence and render respect to their seniors. From this it results that you should show your respect for your elder brother by anticipating him in kindly offices ;" in other words, it was the duty of Chaerecrates, though junior, so to regulate his temper and conduct as to be the first to court the favor of his brother, by anticipating him in perform- ing services, and, by so doing, conciliate him. (Kuhner, ad, loc Wheeler, ad loc.) t) 15. uroira. "Things quite out of place." KOI ovdauuf irpbf aoti " And by no means in accordance with your usual manner." Supplj OVTO, and compare Matthiee, 590, a. Ka6rjyda6ai. " To take the lead in this matter." -rovrov ye ravavria vopi&Tai. "The very reverse of this, indeed, is established by custom," i. e., established rustom on this particular head is quite the reverse. 16. ov yap. Answering to the Latin " nonne igitur." The particle ydp, in interrogations, has a conclusive signification. Compare 6 17, and also i., 4, 14. 6$ov Trapaxurijaai. " Should stop aside frrm tin ^44 NOTES TO BO >K II. CHAPTER III. path,' i. e. hould make way for. viravaorijvat. The genitive &d KUI-, which is otherwise usually added, is omitted here on account of the presence of the participle KaOqjievov. isal not? y /ja?.anf' Tipcat. " And should honor him with a soft seat." Compare Horn., II., ix., 617,659; Od., xxiv., 254. KOI 7.6yuv vrrtiat. " And should yield to him in conversation." More literally, " should draw bacK from," &c. uyaOe. " My good friend." Compare i., 4, 17. pyfavti. "Be nut averse." TUV dvfya. "This man." Much more emphatic than ixdvov would have been. Kohner thinks that the term is per- haps intended to indicate the full-grown manhood of Chasrephon, as opposed to the youth of Chserecrates. aol iiiraKovatrai. The verb VTOKOIU is construed with a genitive or dative. So, also, KO- TOKOVU. (Mattkitt, i) 362, $ 392.) ^Mrifiof. " Fond of honorable distinction." Taken here in a good sense. ilcvOtpioi;. " Liberal of spirit." ru //fv -/up irov^pa di-O/xJta, K. r. ?.. " For worthless wretches you could not in any other way more effectually allure," be. The particle yap gives a reason here for what went before, namely, nal itdw ra^v, K. T. A uvdpuTcia. The term uvOpuTuov, like the Latin homuncio, te always indicative of contempt or inferiority. uv Karrp-ydaaio. " You could most effectually gain over." Tt yap dXAo, Ify 6 ILuKpvrtif, K. T. '/.. " Why, what else will result, said Socrates, save that you will stand a chance of showing," &c., i. c., save that you will perhaps show. The verb tivdwcvu signifies, " to run a risk," " to stand a chance," &c. A negation is often more strongly expressed by a question. So ri u/./.o, ?/ is used with a finite verb for ov6cv u~/J.o, where we must not repeat the preceding or fol- "owing verb with ri u/.Ao, but supply in the mind a general verb, such as yt'yvo//at, ffoiu, jraff^u. Compare Matihict, $ 488, 11. Hence, the full expression here would be rt yap aAAo ycvyacrai. k-xi&ti!-ai, ov uev ^pj7ordf, K. r. A. The verb deiKvvpi. and its compounds eTnitin- vvpi, &.C., in the sense of " to show," take properly a participle, and in the sense of " to teach," an infinitive. But they also take the infinitive when the object of t ne verb indicates something not clearly perceived, but merely thought of as possible. (Kahner, ad loc.)dt rov ayuva TOVTOV. " To this (fraternal) contest." irdvv (jn/^veinn- ntv. " Will strive most emulously." t) 18. ovruf Atavfiodov. "You two are so affected (toward one an- other}," t. *., are as unnaturally affected. ri> ye'oe. A feminino NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER IV. Vi4D suostantive, in Attic, in die dual is often joined with a masculine article, adjective, &c. (Matthias, 436.) ufeuevu rovrov. " Having ceased from this office." dtia fioipa. " By divine appointment." TO awepyelv. " The co-operating." 119. OVK uv iroTikr) apaOia, K. r. 7*.. "Would it not be great fohy and madness," &c. Observe here the asyndeton, giving an abrupt air tj the commencement of the paragraph, and leading Zeune to sus- pect that we ought to read OVKOVV for OVK av. There is no need, however, of any change, as Schneider and Bornemann have shown by a comparison of other passages of Xenophon. ETT' uQ&eip . . . km (3%d6i. "For benefit .... for injury." baa udetyi Ityvoev uv 0/)fouv (5taAeyo//fvov. " Making certain remarks, in the course of conversation, about friends." tyoi-ys eSuKei [iu3.ioT\ K. T. 7.. " One appeared to me, I confess, likely to be very essentially benefited," &c. Observe the force of uv with the infinitive, as denoting what is likely, &c. roiiro jtsv 6/'/. " This very thing." Observe that ojj increases the force of TOVTO. uv ily. "Would be." Observe the employment of the optative here, a? referring to a latent condition in aa(j>))( nal aya66(, equivalent to tv iXov St, &. The neuter it is put here by a species of attraction for 5v. ovrt orrwf nrfjaovTcu ^povrt'yof raf. " Neither caring how they s,hall acquire." For nr^aovrai, which is supported by MS authority, the common text has Kriiauvrat. ovre oiruf ol ovrtf, K. T. "k. " Nor in what way those who are (already their friends) may be preserved tt> for themselves." The old editions, with four Paris MSS., have lov re lavrolf aufovraf. dAAa icai. "Nay, more." ruM.a npof vyitiav. "The othe things conducive to health," i. e., to convalescence. Some recent editions have, with one MS., raA?.a ra. M fuv rutf oJ/ce'rn/f. " In the case of their domestics." More literally, "on account of their domestics." fyuiav riyovftivovc- " Thinking it a loss." ovdev e?.nr- rovaBat. "That they were in no respect worse off (than before)." uBepunevrov ov6' avfioKeirrov. " To be unattended to. or rot looked after." ot raw TtoM.uv avTotf uvTuv. " Although they had very man). ruv eJe 6i^uv, K. r. A. Compare Cicero, de Am., xvii., 62 : " Sacpe (Scipio) querebatur, quod omnibus in rebus homines diligentiores essent, ut capras et ores quot quisque haberct, dicere posset ; amicos quot haberct, non posset dicere." aT^M ical rotf Trwdavouevoic, K. r. /.. " But that, even on having attempted to recount this to those making the inquiry, (the persons) whom they placed among their friends, these they take up again." They enumerate persons at first, but correct themselves, and reject them on second thoughts. The allusion in urariOeaOai is to the movements on a draught-board, when, after having put down a piece, we take it up again, and alter or take back our move. Observe, moreover, that the infinitive uva-ideadai is put here fo NOTfcb TO HOOK. 11. - CHAPTER IV. 247 the participle dvande^vovs, on account of the preceding syx l P^ aav ' rcf. roffovrov. " So much," i. e., so little. Observe that roaovrof here, like tantus occasionally in Latin, is employed to denote a qual- ity merely, without any accompanying idea of enlargement or in crease. $5. Kai~oi Trpo? TTOIOV KTJjfia, K. T. /I. And yet, with what possession of all others being compared, would not a good friend appear far more valuable V Literally, "with what possession of the rest." . OVTU xpy &f ?rep 6 xpqarof 0Aof. " Is so useful as the useful friend," i. e., as the true or good friend. Observe the alliteration in Xprjaiftov .... xpnoTo^. napaftoviftov. " Constant in his attach ment." ndyxpqaTOf. " Useful in every respect." $6. iaurdv Turret -rcpo? KUV, K. T. %. " Adapts himself to every thing that is deficient in his friend, both as regards the furnishing of pri vate means and the discharge of public duties." We have not hes- itated to adopt, with Sauppe, Dindorf s correction of Trpafewf, for the common reading TtpuS-euv. If we read npdt;euv, we must supply a- raaKevfif. avveiriaxvet- " He helps him with the means." avpSori- &L. " He lends his aid." TO fiev avvaval.iaKuv. " In some things sharing his expenses." Literally, " spending some things along with him." av/nreiduv. " Helping to persuade." Compare Heinze : " hilft er zureden." fiia&fievoc. " Urging," t. e., employing gentle violence. ev -fiev npuTTovraf, K. r. X. " Most (of all) gladdening the prosperous, and most (of all) setting upright again those who are thrown down," i. e., prostrated by misfortune. Thomas Magister (p. 333) says, Eiravopdovpai KuXfaov rj eiravopdiJ ; but consult Fritsche. ad Aristoph., Tkcsmoph., p. 619. $7. npoopuai. " See beforehand." The Latin prospiciunt. rrpo- C.KOVOVOI. " Hear beforehand." Weiske maintains that npoaicoveiv here means, " sonos e remoto loco percipere," and he is followed in this by Herbst. But Ktthner correctly remarks, that as npoopuv is to see beforehand, so irpoanovsiv is used of him who hears any thing before another. Observe, moreover, that ura, the neuter plural, ia here joined with a plural verb. This is done, as Bornemann re marks, for the sake of concinnity, since a plural verb precedes. I'Q'jTuv ^t'Aof evrpyeruv oiidevbf Tieinfrai. " In no one of these does NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER V. a friend fail to prove kindly serviceable." For the construe* on o? ?.K-:O''.K with tlic participle, consult Matlhia, $ 554, g., and, aa re- gards oi'Jtj'of in the genitive, $317. irpo ai>Tov. "For himself.' Compare Matthia, 575. TOITO cl :/.e>f ?rpo roi) oi/.oi' i^/itiecev- ' These things the friend is wont to supply amply for his friend. ' Observe here the force of the aorist in denoting what is habitual. Commentators generally supply participles here from the finite verbs which precede, such as l&pya&pcvos, &.C., but Kuhnur considers this quite unnecessary, since- the idea implied by i*i,:>matv is suffi- ciently full without them. 6 na'/.elrai fiAof. Here the neuter rela- tive 6 agrees with the antecedent xrij/jaroc, as being the most em- phatic word. Compare $ 2. CHAPTER V. II. avrov Adyov. "Another conversation of his."- ' tavrov. " To examine himself," i. e., excited him to the task of self- examination. oxuaov -olf 9t/.o(f uftof tlij. " As to of how much value he might be unto his friends," i. e., in the estimation ' his fronds. vtr'a irtcfo/wi't/j'. "When pinched b> poverty." '\vn- vbtvi). Antistbenes, a follower of Socrates, and after his death the founder of the Cynic sect. This form of the accusative is more common with Plato than with Xenophon, who generally eu.ploys the form ending in rjv. Thus we have 'AvTtadfvtjv, iii., 11, 17, am) Symp., 11, 12. So ZuKpdri) in Plato, but Zu/fpuT^j; in Xenophon. (Kithner, ad loc.) evavriov rov J/?,oiJvrof ovrov. " In the presence of the neglectful person himself." v2. u/>', 4^77, LI 'Avriafffvcf, elai rives u^icu oi/.uv, K. r. A. " Are there, said he, O Antisthenes, any values of friends, even as (there are) of domestics?" t. e., is there any standard of value for friends, as there is for domestics 1 6 ptv icov. " One, perhaps." Aiio ftvah'. The Attic mina (^va) was equivalent to one hundred drachma*, or sev- enteen dollars sixty cents of our currency. Sixty minae made the ordinary talent. The market-price of slaves at Athens, exclusively of the variations caused by the greater or less demand and suuply, was very different according to their age, health, strength, beauty, natural abilities, mechanical ingenuity, and moral qualities. Com- pare Bdckh, Pull. Econ. of Athens, vol. i., p. 92. Xtniaf. Nic-ias the son of Niceratus. whose life has been written by Plutarch. Hu NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER V. 241) wealth is alluded to by Thucydides, tii., 86. k-xtaTUTriv elf Tupyvpta, K. T. 7k. " To have purchased an overseer for the silver mines foi a talent," t. c., to have given no less than a talent for an overseer, &c. The Athenian silver mines were at Laurium ; they were farmed out to private individuals, and produced a considerable in- come to the state. Nicias is said by Xenophon elsewhere (de Vectig., iv., 14;, to have had a thousand slaves employed in these mines, and to have hired these out to Sosias the Thracian at an obolus a day each. TO^MVTOV. The ordinary Attic talent, which is here meant, was equal to one thousand and fifty-six dollars sixty cents. oKOKovpai 6i) TOVTO. " I proceed now to investigate this question." v3. val fiu. Ata. " Certainly, indeed, there are." Supply dai. t-ya yovv (3ov?ioipr}v uv, K. T. 7i. " At any rate, I would wish some one person to be my friend rather than have two minae, while, on tL.e other hand, I would not prefer some other one even to half a mir.* ; and some other one again I would choose even before ten min-e ; and some other one I would purchase to be a friend unto me for all my means and all my labor." Observe the peculiar force of npo here, which we have endeavored to adapt to our own idiom, for novuv some read nopuv, the notion of which is alreaJy included m xpriparuv, besides tvpoi could not be used in reference to Antistue nes, who was known to be exceedingly poor. ( Weiske, ad he.) $4, 5- /caAuf uv exoi. " It would be well." Literally, " it would have itself well." (if Trfaiarov ufo6ovftai. (Seyffcrt, ad loc.) Kal uKoSitivat TOV evpovrof. " And parts with him for what he will bring." Literally, " for that which he (the slave) finds (in the shape of a price)." Compare he explanation of Ktlhner " Srilicet TO 1.2 250 NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. evp6v t*t id (pretium), quod ret venalis rtperit (irulelv n rov ewpovro;, Etwas verkaufen for das was es findet)." Some editions have OTTO- 6i6orai, but tlic subjunctive is preferable. kirayuybv y. " There "may be an inducement." TO nfaiov 1% dfiaf. " More than his value." Observe the force of the article in i^r u#af, literally, " the value (i. e., which he estimates him at)." npo6idoftfvovf " Parten with,"j. e., forsaken. CHAPTER VI. I 1 !. fpcvovv. "To give wise instruction." More literally, " to make wise." Kpir66ovfa. Critobulus was the son of Crito, and a follower of Socrates. Compare i., 2, 48 ; ii., 9, 1. TTUJ uv eirtxetpoiripcv a*co- irtlv. "How should we undertake to look out for onel" i. e., how should we proceed to search for one t The Attic form of the opta live of verbs in eu is rarely used in the plural. (Rost, $ 77, p. 227.) upa npurov ucv fj/riyreov, K. T. /.. " Must we, in the first place, seek for one who," &c. Many commentators consider dpa, in cases like the present, equivalent to dp' or, or the Latin nonne. This, how- ever, is not correct. It is true, upa implies doubt, and hence is for the most part used negatively, or, in other words, prepares one foi a negative answer, being then equivalent to the Latin num. Attic urbanity, however, employs this particle evea in interrogations where no doubt whatever is implied, that is, where, as in the present instance, the interrogator knows for certain that the person interro- gated will give an affirmative answer. Hence it thus often sub- serves the purposes of delicate irony. (K&hner, ad loc.) up^et. "Holds in subjection." v-vov. "Love of sleep." 6 KpaTovpcvoc " He who is subjugated." pa At', oi> dfjra. "No, surely, he could not indeed." Supply 6vvair' uv. TOI! ptv VTTO rovruv, K. r. ?.. The particle p.sv is solitary here, as in rj [isv yap ypaQq, in i., 1, 1. d^- rtov thai. " That we must refrain from," t. ., must avoid. Supplv ijulv. $2. ri yap ; " What then ? Observe that rt is found in many com- binations, especially with particles, to give greater animation to the discourse. The literal force of ri ydp appears to be " what, for (we have not yet done with the subject) ?" In the previous section we have irpvTov [iev, and would here naturally expect elra 6e, but the place of this last is supplied bv the more animated and impressive NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER Vi. 251 yap. ofrif 6airavripb(; uv, K. r. A. " He who, being extravagant tn lis expenditures, has not sufficient resources of his own (to sup- ply those expenditures)." Before o^rif supply IKEIVOC;, which be- comes a nominative absolute, its place being'supplied by ovrof, far- ther on in the sentence. TUV n^rjaiov delrai. " Needs his neigh- bors' aid." Literally, " needs those that are near," i. e., his neigh- bors. Supply OVTUV. ov donei aoi /cat ovror, K. T. A. " Does not this one also appear to you to be a troublesome friend 1 " U^SKTEOV. Supply riplv kariv. $8. XptinaTi&adai. "To make money." More literally, "to enrich himself." 6v^vn6o^ tart. "Is hard to have dealings with." Compare the explanation of Sturz, Lex. Xen., s. v. : " In pactisfaci- endis, in amicitia, &c., se difficilem pr&bens." uirodidovai 6e ov fiovfa- rai ; After these words we must mentally supply, though not trans- late, ov 6oKel 001 teal ovrof %afairdf iho<; dvai ; EKtivov. " Than *hat other," i. c., than the one mentioned in the previous section. ri 6e ; " But what 1" Equivalent, in fact, to " still farther." The combinations ri -yap and ri di often succeed each other in continua- tion of a discourse, and denote transition. /M)6e irpog EV u/Mo, K. r. A. " Does not even afford leisure unto himself for any one thing else." Observe that fj.r;6e ev d/l/lo is more emphatic than firjdev u?i2,o would have been. Kcptiavel. " Shall be a gainer," i. e., hopes to gain some- thing We have the indicative here in an indirect interrogation, where in Latin the subjunctive would be employed. This is owing to the idea of something actually existing as implied in KtpSavei. Compare Matthias, 507, 2. araaiudrie. " Quarrelsome." napsxetv. "To raise up." rovruv ruv KUKUV. " Of these evil qualities." tvexerai. "Endures it." fyihov notsladai. " To make a friend unto ourselves." Observe the force of the middle. olfiai (tev, K. r. /L " (Him), I think indeed, who, directly contraiy lo this," &c. Observe the force of piv here, " I think indeed," but it may be otherwise. ey/cprtY^f piv iari TUV 6ta TOV aufjLaros rjdovtiv. " Is master over the pleasures (enjoyed) through the agency of the body," i. e., over all corporeal gratifications. evopKoi;. "Just.' Literally, ' a person adhering to his oath." Ruhnken ingeniously conjectures evopyof, "good tempered," "easy to be appeased " But \OTKS TO BOOK II. CHAPTER VI. as Koliner remarks, nopof is used in opposition to the character e' the avaricious man, $ 4, who, in his eagerness for gain, cares neuani for justice nor for his covenants, and who, in 19, is called U-.JTOS. tat 0iAom*ov irpof TO aij, n. r. /.. " And emulous as regards the not being behind-hand .n doing good," &c. Verbs signifying "to be inferior," or " to fail," are construed with a participle. (Malthia, $ 554, g.) roif jpo/u'wf. " Unto those who make use of him," c., unto those friends who avail themselves of his services. y 6, 7. uii rolf A.6foif aiiruv TtKfiatpopevot. " Not drawing an inference from their words." The dative is used with some verbs, with which, in Latin, no instrument or means is signified. The verb rexnaipo- uai is sometimes construed with u-u, or in and a genitive. Com- pare Mattkia, f) 396. cip-yaafievov. "To have made." Literally, "as having made." TOVTU KioTevofitv. " In this one we place con- fidence." We have here a kind of attraction, for TOVTOV KioTcvofiev xou'iaeiv. KOI uvdpa. 6q /.fyet?, K. r. '/.. " And do you mean, then, said he, that a man who is seen benefiting his former friends, is manifest as intending to serve his subsequent ones 1" i. e., that the man who has openly benefited his previous friends will clearly be inclined also to serve his future friends. Many verbs, and verbal expressions, which are used impersonally in other languages, par- ticularly in the construction of the accusative with the infinitive, in Greek usually take the chief word of the following proposition as a subject. The expressions dijXov ian, " it is clear ;" diicaiov ioTi, " it is right," ' Said Critobulus." TtpuTot/ uev, t'>7, K. r. ?.. " In the first place, replied Socrates, we must look to the omens from the gods, whether," &c. Literally, ' to the things from the gods." ov ui> TI[UV re tony, K. r. A. "As .' Ji g*rds him whom it may appear good unto us (to make our fnen- nd NOTES TO BOOK II. CHA?TER VI. 253 ^thc making whom our friend) the gods may not oppose," i. e., by sending unfavorable omens. The full form of expression will be as follows : bv 0i'Ao> xoist^Oai uv Tffilv TE 6oKy, KOI bv tyiAov iroieloQai a df.01 IJLTI tvavTiuvTat. $ 9, 10. fta At', i}}, ov Kara Trddaj-. " Assuredly, replied Socrates, not by tracking his footsteps." The expression KOTO, irodaf is rendered by Herbst, " velocitate pedum" "cursu." This, however, is erroneous, although retained in Didot's edition. The true idea is better given in the version of Leunclavius, "insistendo vestigiis ejus." Com- pare iii., 11, 8, and Livy, xxvii., 2 : " Marcellus .... vestigiis institit sequi." (Kuhner, ad loc.) oi sxdpoi. The same here as ol TTUM/IIOI. The strict distinction is, that r0/L>df means a private enemy, but TTO- A,iuof a public enemy, in arms. There is the same difference in Latin between inimicus and hostis. anovra yap iplTiov, K. T. /.. " For to seize a friend against his inclination is troublesome." ravra ndo %ovTe(. "On being treated in this way." i7ioi 6e TTWJ-. "(Yes), but how do they become friends 1" Supply yiyvovrai. eiru6u. " Incantations," i. e., charms in verse. inpdovref. " Chanting." Qihrpa. " Love-spells:" The idea intended to be conveyed by the whole passage down to, and including $ 14, is simply this : If you wish any one to become your friend, first show attachment to him in words, and then indicate the same also by deeds. a (tv. With this corresponds a/lAoj- de rivaf, 12. fiK 'O/irjpov. "You have heard from Homer." The poems of Homei were accustomed to be recited ; hence the employment here of ijKovaaf. The passage referred to occurs in Od., xii., 184. roiu6i Tif. " Is some such a one as this." Xenophon seems to have cited the verse that follows from memory. All the known copies of Homer have Aetyj' ay' iuv instead of tievp' aye 6fj. Hence the force of TotdfJe Tif. ravrijv ovv, e7], TTJV tTryd^v, K. T. A. " Did the Sirens, then, O Socrates, said he, by chanting this same charm unto the rest of men also, detain them so effectually, that those once charmed never departed from theml" OVK uTiXu. Thus in all the MSS., contrary to the rule of the grammarians, which says, that ov at the end of a sentence does not take K, whether followed by a vowel oi consonant. Many similar instances occur, equally supported by MS. authority, as, for example, 13, 36, and those collected bv Bor- nemann, ad Kymp., p 168, scq. In al these cases thf-rc nppe-*rs tv J)l .VOTI.S TO BouK II. CHAP'lER \T. fte a rapid transition from one clause to the other, especially whe the second clause begins, as in the present instance, with a'/.'/.u (ktihner, ad loc.) rolf tit' apery QtXoriftov/tevoif. " To those (only who were ambitious after virtue," i. e., who were eager in the pur euit of virtue. I) 12, 13. o^nJdv ri teytif, K. r. A. " You seem to say nearly (as follows), that we ought to use, as charms unto each, such expressions, aa one, on hearing him that praises, will not think that he utters laugh- ing at him all the while," i. e., that we ought to use, as charms to each, such praises, as that when one hears them he will not think li>m>rlf mocked. ovru pev yap. That is, if he thought he were ri'liculed. rbv tldora. "The one that was conscious." Atyuv. By telling him." -OVK ci/.A' fjitovcra. Compare note on OIK a'/.'/.u, i} U. f/Kovaa piv. "I, for my part, have heard." Observe the force of uev, and compare note on olpai pev, S.k-xiaTairo. The optative, as Kuhner remarks, is aptly employed here, because the reference is to something which Socrates had heard from others, but did not know of himself, and hence Bornemann makes the clause equivalent to fjnovaa 7.tyovruv,~ori FlrptJcAiyf frttarairo. trtoiei. Ob- seTve the sudden change to the indicative, occasioned by the tran- sition from the oratio vlliqua to the recta, that is, from the indirect narration to the direct. irepidi^af ri uyadov aiiry. " By having at tabbed some advantage to it." $ 14. r'\. fiiA^oifiev. "If we should be about." Schneider, following the conjecture of Heindorf, reads d peZXopev, " if we are about," im- ply'ng certainty ; but the optative is preferable, as leaving it unde- cided whether the thing is about to take place or not. /.iyeiv re nal vp 6iahe-y6[ie6a. " As regards the point about which we are discoursing." Socrates wishes to turn attention to the original subject of investigation. ufu)0eAf ovrec. " Though- useless themselves." aW el. " But since." f/fco fidij utf.ei pot, K. T. />.. " This is now a subject of concern unto me, whether it is possible for a man who has become honorable and worthy himself, easily to be a friend," &c. On the force of ef iroifiov, which answers to the Latin facile, consult Vigcr, D. 91. $ 17, 18. 6 rapu.TTt ae. Supply TOVTO eariv. The common editions have T) TapuTTft, ae. The reading which we have given is that of Borne- mann, Kuhner, and others, and rests on good MS. authority. KOI xaAeiruTfpov ^-pw/zEvovf, K. T. A. "And acting with more harshness toward one another than toward the worthless of men." Liter- ally, "using one another with more harshness than the worthless of men." Supply d/UjJAotf after xpuptvovf, and observe, moreover, that TUV fj.t]6evbf a^iuv avdpwiruv is a concise form of expression for ij roif pridevbc dtotf avQpUTtuv. dWa Kal irofaif at, K. r. A. " But cities also, which, although both having the highest concern for the things that are becoming," &c. Observe the force of the article after no^eif. We have given in 7rtue/U5//evat the reading of four MSS. The common editions have empehovfievai. Compare Kuh- ner, ad 1, 2, 22, and with him Lobeck, Addend, to Buttman, Gr. Gr., ii., p. 242. TjniaTa npofiefitvat. "Tolerating least." 7roAe//ujf Ixovai. " Are hostilely disposed." Adverbs are often put with the verb tx civ m tne same sense as the adjectives corresponding to those adverbs would be with the verb elvai. For n-o/U/ztKuf Ernesti ^ould read 7roAe//iwf. The strict distinction between the two forms s certainly in favor of the change, although probably the one is used here in the sense of the other. The form Tro/U/u/cuf is used in praise, nd is equivalent strictly to "bellicose," "fortiter;" whereas dc is used in dispraise, " host iliter." 256 WOTES TO BO( K II. CHAPTER VI. $ 19,21 *aw adv/iuf fyoi. " I am altogether despondent. ' Compare note on ~o7.tftiKuf txovat, 18. ovre )/> roif rrovtjpovf, K. r. A. An an- acoluthon, for in f) 20 there ought to follow, oiir' uv roif, &.C rrA/- ovtKTai. "Avaricious." itKpartlf. "Incontinent." xuvruf. Th common text has ndvrtf. ne^vKivai. "To be by their very nature." clAAa ftfiv. Compare i., 1, C. ovf &v roif xpijoroif, K. T. A. "The bad could never harmonize with the worthy for friendship." rt 6i dfi. "But if then, (as you say)." Compare $ 18. araaiu^ovui rt nept rov rpurcvtiv. "Are both at variance (with each other) for pre-eminence." fOovovvrcf iavroif. "From mutual envy." 'avroff ...... dAAtfAovf. The reflexive and reciprocal pronouns are often used promiscuously, merely for the purpose of varying the language. (Knhner, $ 654, 2, Jtlf.) rlvtf In. "Who any longer," i. <., who after this. a/A' fjet pev, Ity 6 Zuxparjjf, K. r A. "These things, howevei, my good Critobulus, replied Socrates, are somewhat diversified in their character," i. e., do not all follow one and the same rule. Com- pare the explanation of Ernesti : " In hoc genere quetdam rarietas deprehenditur." The question here arises as to what Socrates means by ravra, whether he has in view the 0t?.teif and cJ^p^t'uonf are used here adverbially, " without injury," "with advantage." ol /jev yup eiri6v/iovvTsf. "For they who desire." xPW ara K^enrsiv. " To peculate." rjSvxadtlv. "To indulge in luxury." ativvaroi uAA^j avvapfidoai. "Incapable of friendly union with another." $25. el ti nf. Join this with ireip&Tai. It should have been, as Mat- thiae remarks, EL Si TIC .... /3ov?t.6/jvof, 5nu .... nfipurat, OVTU TrpuTTot, but this conclusion of the conditional proposition, on ac- count of the parenthesis, and because OVTU irpaTToi expresses only generally what was previously declared more definitely, is omitted. (Matlhia, $ 556, Obs. 2.) Totf otioif TU dixaia ftorjddv. " To assist his friends in just things." upfaf. " Having been elected an ar- chon." dyaftov TI TTOICIV TT/V TraTpiSa. Compare i., 2, 12. uA.A(/i roiovTu. " With another ot similar disposition." fifTu. TUV Ka?, nuya6ui. " If united with the honorable and worthy." NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER vr $26. ovvdtfiivovs iiri roi>f %eipovf icvai. " To unite together and ad- ranee against the weal.er." Construe the participle and infinitive as two infinitives united by the copulative nai. Trdnraf &v TOV( uyuvac, K. r. A. " The former would conquer in all the contests, and they would obtain all the prizes." When the condition and consequence are both past actions, whose relation to each other shows that any action would have taken place if another had hap- pened, the indicative of past time is used twice, in the protasis with ei alone (hence here el iwv), and in the apodosis with uv (hence here uv ihuftGavov). inelftev. Equivalent to ev rolf yvfivmolf uyCxsiv kv 61 rotf ffo/UnKotf. "In those political contests," i. c., in those states. Supply aytiaiv. aiitcif KU/.VCI, K. T. 7.. " No one prevents a man from benefiting the state in concert with whomsoever he may please." KTtiaupevov. "For a person who has acquired." noli Ttvfodai. " To conduct public affairs." notvuvolf KOI avvtpyoif TV* npul-cuv. " As sharers and co-operators in his proceedings." $27. u/./.u. fitjv. Compare i., 1, 6. KOI TOVTUV Trfaiovuv lav uvTirurrti rai. " And these in greater numbers if he oppose." ev rroirjriot. "Ought to be well treated." irpoftvpcladai. "To be zealous in their exertions." rovf /JtAr/orovf ttdrrwaf ev Koiciv, K. T. ?.. "To treat well the most deserving, although fewer in number, than the worse, being more in number." t. e., to treat well a few of the more deserving class rather than a large number of the worse. eiiep- yeaitiv. This is the reading of Ernesti, in accordance with the ver- sion of Bessario, " benejiciis." The previous editions had eiifpyeruv $28. aal roiovrof yii'vopevof. " And in endeavoring to become such.' Compare the explanation of KUhner : "dum talis fieri studcs." Bor- nemann and others, from three MSS., read yevoptvof. cvl.Xaklv IXOLU The verb lx tiv w i tn an infinitive is equivalent to 6vvaa0at. 6ta TO tpuriKOf elvai. " From my being prone to love." He means the love of real loveliness, namely, of truth, virtue, and honor, with which he endeavored also to inspire his followers. (Stn'uc 7P uv av inidvfifjau avfipuiruv, K. r. A. " For with regard to whatsoevei persons I may desire, I am all impelled in a powerful degree to the being loved in turn by them, oecause loving them ; and to the being longed for, because longing for ; and to the being even desired in turn fo the sake of mv intercourse, because desirous of holding 'n NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER VI. 259 fercourse," i. e., impelled to Jove, that I may be loved in turn ; and to long for, that I may be longed for in return, &c. We have given i-wovaiac here the explanation assigned to it by Ktihner, who makes it the genitive of cause, and equivalent to consuetudinis causa opu 6s Kai col TOVTUV deijaov. " And I see that even to you there will be a need of these characteristics." Observe the employment of the participle where the Latins employ the infinitive : " Quibus et tibi opus fore video." //^ av ovv unoKpvnrov /HE. Verbs signifying " to conceal" are construed with two accusatives, as in Latin, one of the thing, and the other of the person from whom it is concealed. The accusative of the thing is not expressed here, but understood. OVK uTreipuf olfiat e^ftv, K. T. A. " I do not think I am inexperi- enced as regards a hunting after men," i. e., after friends. Compare note on nofafiiKUQ fyovai, ii., 6, 18. $ 30-33. not firjv. Compare ii., 3, 4. TOVTUV eyu TUV fj.adriii.uTuv, K. T. A. "I have long been desirous of these same branches of learning," t. e., of this same science of acquiring friends, in all its ramifica- tions. edaeie [is KaTenrelv aov, K. T. A. " Will you permit me to ac- cuse you unto him (by saying)," &c Observe that naTeiirelv is here indicative of playful irony ; the meaning being, in fact, " will you permit me to say of you unto him," &c. The idea intended to be conveyed by Socrates is this : " Will you so think, speak, and act, that I may say all this with truth concerning you?" OTI dyaaai re ai>Tov. "That you both admire him." Compare Matthia, 317, Obs. Weiske calls attention to the gradation in the means of ob- taining friendship that are here enumerated by Socrates : 1. Admi- ratio (uyaaat aiiTov) : 2. Benevolentia (evvo'iKUf l^etf Trpdf avTov) : 3. Stadium promerendi (e^iue^g TUV tyi'Auv). kav 6& aov KpogKarrjyoprjau. " If, however, I shall bring this ad- ditional accusation against you." Observe the force of Trpo'f in com- position. /cat evvo'iKu? f^etf. "You also feel well disposed." dpa uij Sofric- " Will you not think." SiaGiMEadai. Another speci- men of Socratic irony. d?.?,d Kai avr

OVK km aol 6v. " As if it were not in your own power." The case absolute is often put by the Attics in the accusative with wfjreo when it marks the motive of an action, &c. (Malthia, 568.) pa At' oi>x, wf iron, K. r. X. " No, indeed, (it is not in my power), as I once heard Aspasia (say)." Literally, "as I once heard from Aspasia." With ovx supply exi uoi Ian. The allusion is to the celebrated Aspasia, the mistress of Pericles, who is said by some to have been the preceptress of Socrates in the art of speaking. This story, however, is most probably untrue, and has arisen from a mis- conception of a passage in the Menexenus of Plato, p. 235, E. (Con- sult Wig'gers' Life of Socrates, p. 377 of this volume.) Weiske maintains that Socrates praises this female as his teacher solely on the principle of irony, and that lie never intenlcd to mean that he really heard the lessons of Aspasia. The same point is ably argued by C. F. Hermann (Disp. de Socr. Mag , &c. p. 19, seqq.). ayaBuf Trpnuvr)evdoc, the accentuation would have been tpevdri. $38. IK Tuvfie aKtyai. " Consider it from the following illustrations," i. e., consider it still farther from the, following points of view. ti yap. The particle yap, like the Latin nempe, serves for the explana- tion of a preceding proposition, in which was contained a demon- strative proposition, preparing the way for that which follows. (Matthias, $ 615.) tyevdouevoe ETfaLvoijjv. "I should falsely praise you." Compare rjtevdouevaf . , . . k-Kaivovaat;, $ 36. rqv vavv. " His ship." Observe the force of the article. // uv inroheaai. " That you would not soon destroy." Observe the force of the aorist in de- noting a rapid result. Koivy. " In its public capacity." ^evdo^e- vof. "Being guilty of falsehood all the while.'' t!>c uv arpaTijyiK^, K. r. ?.. "As if qualified to conduct an army, as well as to dispense justice, and to manage the affairs of the state." Observe that ovn is to be supplied from the following sentence. We must not, how- ever, refer Uv to this participle, but to xeioeiev also understood, and which vre are to elicit from ^tiaaiui that precedes ; so that the full form of expression would be, d TTJV -nohiv iptvdoftevof cot iavrrjv im- TpEifia*. ireiaatui, (if uv rif UVTJJV Trriaetev, el av elyc arparriyiKOf. Weiske conjectured eif UVTL OrpaTrjyLKiJ, in opposition to all the MSS., and has been followed by most recent editors. d>( ovn O it. " As being both a skillful manager of domestic affairs." i " On affording a trial t,ot your qualifications)." 262 NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER VII. $39. dAAu avvTouururri re, K. r. A. Compare Cicero, de Off. t ii., 13 : Prucclare Socrates hanc riam ad gloriam pronmam et quasi compendi- ariarn dicebat cxse, si quit id ageret, ut, qualis haberi vellct, talis ettet." 6 rt. " In whatever. 1 ' TOVTO Kai ytvtaQai, K. r. A. "Is in this even to endeavor to be actually good." aKonovuevof. " On consid- eration." Both oKoiriouat, the deponent, and OKOTTCU, the active verb, are in use ; for an explanation of which, consult Kuhner, 363 5, Jelf.) avfavoucvaf. " Capable of being increased." Literally, "getting increased." ravrr/. "In this way," '. e., the way which I have unfolded. We have given in the text the reading drawn by SchUtz from the margin of the Roman edition, and adopted by Kuhnci and other editors. The common editions have ovruf olutu 6dv i-uiii ravTdf tiripdaBai. Most MSS. omit ofrwf. Simpson and Edwards have oluai 6civ r/uHf ravraf tirjouoOai ; Ernesti gives ovrur oluat 6clv &Tipiiv ifuif. BripaaOai. "To hunt (for friends)." In the middle, dmxiofjdi is used just like the active. Qpmpare Kuhner, t) 363, 5, Jelf, and the note on oKo-xovuevos above. xuf dfauf. " (How to do this l in any other way." Supply CHAPTER VII. $1- KO.I pjv ruf unopiaf yf, K. r. A. " And, indeed, as regarded the diffi- culties of his friends, those which arose through ignorance he en- deavored to remedy by advice." 6itiv Usipaiu. Thus in several .*1SS., in place of the old reading ur rov neipaid. The preposition we, or, as some term it, cif for elf, is used only of persons and the names of towns when standing for the inhabitants thereof. (Kiihner, 626, Jc//.) ti? E/IE. "Unto me." KflTfA&Uftfteitat. " Left behind," i. e., by their more immediate pro- tectors. wf r' elvai iv Tg oiKia, K. r. /I. " That there are in my house fourteen free-born persons." The infinitive is employed here with wfr, not the indicative, because wjre refers to roaavra. Compare Kuhncr, 863. Observe the force of the article in rovf ftevOtpovf, literally, " fourteen who are free-born persons," i. e., fourteen, and these free-born persons, to say nothing of slaves. (Ernesti, ad loc.) In efavBepovc, moreover, the worthier gender prevails. (Matthicc, i) 436, 2.) EK 1% -ytjf. " From the country," i. e., from our possessions in the country. and TUV OLK.LUV. "From the rents of our houses." b?ii-yav6puma. For many of the citizens had been put to death by the thirty tyrants, and some had fled into the Pirseus, others to Me- gara and Thebes. Compare Xen., Hist. Gr., ii., 4. Sallust, Cat., c. 51. ra cTTiTr^a. " Our furniture." 8avtiaac6ai. Observe that Saveifa, in the active, is to lend money at interest ; but 8avti&a6ai, in the middle, to borrow money at interest, that is, to cause money t( be lent unto one's self. Trporepov. " Sooner." rovf oiKeiovf Trepi opuv a.KoMvfj.Evovf. " To suffer my relatives to perish." The verb ireptopdv, in the sense of " to overlook, " to neglect," and hence " to suffer" or " permit'' any thing through negligence, is construed with a participle expressing the result of that negligence. (Matthia, $ 550. Kuhner, 687, Jelf.) ev rotovroif Kpdyfiauiv. "In such a state of affairs (as the present)," i. e., in times like these. $3. rl Kort EGTIV. " JVhat possibly is the cause," i. e., what can possi- bly be the reason. 6 Kepupav. "That Ceramon." The article here indicates him as a well-known person, and is analogous to ii 264 NO1E3 TO BOOK II. CHAPTER VII. Latin ille. Of the individual in question, however, we at the present day know nothing. rpifyuv. "Though supporting" rd iirir^ifia. "The necessaries of life." oAXd xai nepiiroitiTai roaavra. " But also makes so much." More literally, " makes BO much over and above (this) for himself," i e., lays up so much. rroAAovf rpi+uv. " Supporting many," '. e., who support many. 6rt vri At' " Yes, because." I* rov ftt v UKO TUV irovijporepuv eviroptlv. " That he should become wealthy by means of the more worthless." vrj At', l$ij. " Certain- ly, (it is disgraceful), replied Aristarchus." The connection in the train of ideas is this : Certainly it is disgraceful that I should be in poverty, for I have to support free citizens, well brought up and tenderly reared, who ought to live in a manner superior to common slaves. (Kuhncr, ad loc.) tfavOcoiuf irexaidcvfitvovf. " Persona liberally educated." $5. dp' ovt>. For up' ovv ov. Just as the simple dpa is sometimes put for ep' oi>. Consult Heindorf, ad Plat., Cratyl., p. 388, B. ; Herm., ad Soph., Antig., 628. utyira. " Barley meal." ri ff uprot ; "Bu* what of bread !" n yap ; fyq, K. r. ">.. " What then ! said he ; are both male and female articles of apparel (useful), and inner vests, and cloaks, and sleeveless tunics?" Several species of garments are here mentioned. The Iplnov was, properly speaking, an upper garment, outer robe, or gown, worn above the jtrwv, and answering in the case of males nearly to the Roman toga. Here, however, the term is used in the plural of clothes or articles of apparel gen- erally. The ^truptff/fof was a small jtreiv, or tunic, worn next the body. The x/- a pi'f w ^s a thick, warm cloak, worn loosely, and chiefly oy soldiers. (Poll., x., 124. D'Orville, ad Charit., p. 384.) The if-ufiif was a man's tunic, without sleeves, leaving the shoulders bare. Sometimes the efu/u'f had one sleeve, and left one shoulder bare ; this last, however, was usually the dress of slaves, poor men. cynics, &c. The first kind is here meant. ixcim, t$i), oi irapa aoi, K. r. A. "Then, said he, do those with you know how to make no one of these things? Nay rather, all, as I think." Observe that uev ovv, or ucrovr, seems to answer to the Latin immo, and is almost entirely confined to replies, affirmative, negative, or corrective. (Kuktter, $ 730, b. ; 880, 9.) ty^fiai. For tyu olfiai. , y . NOTES TO BOOK II. (HAPTER VII. $6. eh' OVK oloQa. "Do you not know, then." The particle tiro, is thus used in questions of impatience or sarcasm. Compare i., 2, 26. u&' svof. The way,, means, or instrument, is often expressed by the preposition uno with the genitive. (Kuhner, 620, /.) Naw oiKvdqe. All we know of this person is, that he was an Athenian miller, and became rich by the manufacture of barley-meal. He is called dtyirapoifidf, " a barley-meal merchant," by the scholiast on Aristophanes, Eccl., 426. fairovpyeiv. This verb signifies here " to lend money" to the state in order to relieve the public wants. Com- oare Xcn., (Econ., ii., 6 ; de Rep., i., 3, and 13. For its more gen- eral meaning, consult Diet. Ant., t. v. Leitourgia. Kvprj6o^. Noth- ing farther is known of this person. We have given the form of ihe name as restored by Bornemann, who regards it as one coined from Kvpj'fita, " bran," " husks," &c. Something like Bentley's em- endation of Nummidius for Ummidi&s, from Nununus. ( Wheeler, ad 6e 6 Ko^/torevf. "And Denieas, of the borough of Colly- lus." This borough, the name of which is variously spelled, belong- ed to the tribe &geis (Aty??tf). The person here referred to is un- KIIOWO. Meyapewv. " Of the Megarians." Megaris was a small territory of Greece, lying to the west and northwest of Attic?. Its capital was Megara. The Megarians paid considerable attention to woollen manufactures, which they used to carry to the Athenian market. Compare Elmsley, e,d Aristoph., Acharn., 493. OVTOL fiev yap uvovfievoi, K. r. \. " For these have with them barbarians, ob- taining them by purchase, so that they can compel them to work at the things which are advantageous for themselves." More freely, '* these hold barbarians by purchase." eyw 6e, " I, however, have with me." Supply c^w. Korcpov KOI TWV uAXwv, K. T. TL. " Do you see those of the re- mainder of free persons also, who live in this (idle) way, passing their time more pleasantly, and do you deem them happier," &c. 17 TTJV psv upyiav, K. r. a.. " Or do you imagine that idleness and care lessness are useful unto men as regards both," &c. Observe that t^t^,ifia is neuter here, because upyiav and un&eiav denote things* without life. So xpfoipa, farther on, as referring to epynfi.av and hrift&eiav. laxveiv rolf aufiaai. The dative is used after certain verbs in answer to the question wherein ' Compare Matthit, 400. * The preposition iiri is expressed with the dative, iv., 2. 1 M 266 NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER VII. $8. spadov 6i, a ojif, K. r. A. The verb fuadoi- is here placed before the interrogative particle n-orepov for the sake of greater emphasis. t.Kithner, <) 903, J//.) , K. r. .V " That before this, indeed, I was not inclined,to borrow," i. e., that whereas I did not heretofore permit myself to borrow. oi>x ?fu oTodoihxu. "I would not have wherewith to pay back." Compare ii., 6, 28. vvv de fioi opu[i^vuv eavrdf. " Instead of eyeing one another with suspicious looks." More literally, " instead of persons eyeing," &.C. eif KTjtitpova . . . . eMftovf. Supply ai>Tov to the former clause, and OVTUC to the latter. on airtuvTcu. The indicative for the optative, the direct narration being substituted for the indirect. tip-ydv fodiciv. " Eats the bread of idleness." Literally, " eats as an idle one." $13. rbv TOV Kvvbf Myov. "The fable of the dog," i. e., the story told of the dog. It may also be rendered " the speech of the dog," i. e., what the dog said to the sheep. But the former is preferable. ore fyuvfievra. f/v ra u>a. " That (once upon a time), when the animals were endowed with speech." of 8l6u. "Who give," i.e., in that you give. Compare Kuhner, $ 836, 3, Jelf. TCUJ- irapexovaatf. " Who afford." ovirep ourof lx fl olTOv. Attraction for ovirep avrof Ixcif alrov. () 14. vai pa Ma. "Yes, indeed, (he acts rightly)." Supply 6p6ti{ foul, as Ernesti directs. e-yu yap flfjt 6 icai v/idf, * r. 2. " For 1 208 NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTKR VIII. am he who preserves you yourselves also," t. e., you yourselves M well as your wool, lambs, cheese, &c. This is Weiske's explanation Schneider, however, refers icai to KCU avrdv, "el tfominum," which he makes to be understood. This, however, is inferior to the former. irpoQvhirrotfti vpHf. Stephens for v/ulf would read here vpuv, but Hindenburg opposes to this the passage in the Homeric Hymn to Apollo, 539 ; vtjbv 6e irpo^vXa^fti. fofovftevai pri dnoX^afe. When the principal verb is. in the optative, with or without uv, the de pendent verb is generally in the optative, if the aim proposed is merely a supposition, without any notion of its realization ; but if this notion does come in, the subjunctive is employed. Here, then, the dog insinuates, that if he himself did not guard the sheep, they would most certainly have reason to fear lest they might perish. Compare Ktihner, 808, Jelf.t>ri dvrl nvvdf, K. r A. "That you are a guardian and protector unto them as valuable as a dog." ovcT t'0' ii>6<; " Not even by any one." ipya^dpevai. " Plying their tasks '' CHAPTER VIII. H- iia, xp v - "After some interval of time." Like the Latin 4 interjecto aliquo temporc." Compare Matthiee, $ 580. noOcv Qaivei. " Whence do you show yourself," t. e., whence come you. A fa- miliar mode of addressing an old friend. Compare Plato, Prolog.. nit : irodev, u 2aip'cicr6at, " to be deprived," is construed with an ac- cusative of the thing taken away. kv ry virtpopiy. " In the country beyond the confines (of Attica)." Observe that v-irepopta has a gen- eral reference to all foreign parts both within Greece and without. firidfiftrioaf. " Sojourning here." TU au/iari epya^dftevo^. " 13y bodily labor." Literally, " by laboring with my body." . " Upon which," i e., as a pledge. $2. TO oufta IKOVOV elvai, K. r. A. " That your body will be sufficiently strong to earn by hire the necessaries of life." Ernesti, Weisko, and Schneider have inclosed TO tniTr]6eia in brackets as an interpo lation, denying that TO iTUTrjdEta kpyu.&o6ai is Greek. But Hinden burg and more recent editors have successfully defended the ordi nary reading, by a comparison with Hesiod, Op. et D., 43 , Andoci des, Myst., 144, Bekk. ; and Herod., i., 24. KOI ^r/v. "And yet, in- deed." TUV TOV aufiarof Ipyuv. " For your bodily labors." $3,4. aiirodev. "Forthwith." smrideaBat. "To apply yourself.' - t Trap/a'cm. "Will assist you." KOI npofeWovTa TGJ TUV irAeiova, K. T. 'A. "And that you, having gone to some one of those who pos- sess more abundant means, who is in need of one that will aid him in taking care of them, both superintending (for him) agricultural labors," &c. The verb kiriararlu is more usually construed with a dative. w^eAot-vra avTutyefalodai. " By benefiting him, be benefited yourself in turn." dovfaiav. " Slavery (such as this)." /cat firjv ol ye, K. T. A. "And yet they, who in the different states act as pre siding officers, and take care of the public moneys," &c. tiAwf fir,v, e0>7. u Sai/fparcf, K. r. ^. " Nevertheless, in short, said ne, O Socrates, I do not at all like the being liable to censure from any one." Five MSS. omit bXur, and it is also suspected by Schnei der. But Bornemann correctly defends it, explaining the passage as follows : " Although I can not deny what you say, nevertheless (/ijjv), to be brief (6Aejf), I greatly dislike any situation in which I may be subject to the will of another." eiipeiv spyov, K. r. A. " To find any occupation in which one would not have blame," i. ., in which one would not be exposed to censure. pri uyvuuovi Kpin) irfpirvxEiv. "To meet with a judge who is not harsh (in his de- cisions)." off vvv tpyu&cOai. For kv roif a ipya^eaBai. dve rov diaytyveaQai. " To go through them without blame." '' Those who are fond of blaming," i. ., the ecu sorious. diuKfiv. ' To seek f.fter.'' vTropveiv. " To take upoa 270 NOTES -to BOOK n. CHAPTER ix. you." fvAtiTTtofiat. " To avoid." otru yup qKiara, K. r. A. ' Foi in this way I think that you will be least involved in censure, and will must effectually find aid in your poverty." 6iapx(arara. Most independently." CHAPTER IX. H- otda it iroTt airov, .<. r. ).. " I know, also, of his having once beard from Crito," i. ., I remember, also, his having once heard Crito say. rd ^avroii npurrtiv. "To attend to his own affairs" All the orators and comedians prove the truth of Crito's complaint. Life, indeed, was harassing and full of trouble at Athens, on ac- count of the swarm of sycophants or informers, whom the people permitted to accuse and harass the better class, erroneously think- ing that it tended to preserve the purity of their democracy. A peculiar term acUtv was used to denote the assaults of these calum- niators upon the rich. (Schneider, ad toe. Wheeler, ad lac.) ipc ti$ dtKOf ayovciv. " Are bringing actions against me." Literally, " are leading me into actions." i) ^puy^ara txtiv. "Than have any trouble (about the matter)," i. ., than be involved in the trouble of a lawsuit. $2, 3. Ki'i'Qf &e Tpfyetf, The particle &i in interrogations often refers to vnnething to be supplied by the imagination. So here, "(what you say is bad enough), but do you keep dogs," &.c. Compare i., 6, 16. d>6 ruv irpo6uTuv. The Greeks, as well as the Latins, often re- peat the preposition of a compound word before the case of the sub- stantive. OVK uv ovv tipfyaif ical avdpa, K. r. A~ " Wo lid you not, then, support a man also," &.C. el py Qofoiprjv, on-6pi, K. T. A. " For a person gratifying such a man as you are, rather than being hated by him, to be benefited." Ob- serve that oil,) aol uv6pi is for uvdpl roiovrtfi olnf oi> tl. ruv TOIOVTUV tvfipuv. These genitives, according to Schneider, depend on rtvff understood. But KDhner more correctly makes them depend OB 7.- irdvv uv Qtlorifiiititifv. " Would deem it a great honor " NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER 1\. 271 $4. nai in rovruv avcvptoKovatv 'Apxtdrjpov. "Now, after this convei sation, they discover, by inquiry, one Archedemus." This is the person who accused the generals for not saving the shipwrecked Bailors and soldiers, and burying the dead after the battle of Argi- nusae. (Compare Thirlwall's account of his movements on thai occasion, Hist. Gr., vol. iv., p. 129, 12mo ed.) ov yap qv oZof, K. T. ?.. " For he was not such a person as to make gain by every means." Literally, " from every thing." Supply rotovrof before olof. afad, (pMxpijarof re, K. r. A. " But, being both a lover of honesty, and possessed of a larger share of keen ready wit than or- dinary, just the man to make money out of the informers them- selves," t. e., by bringing actions against them for false accusations of individuals, and compelling them to pay a sum of money to him for being allowed to escape. Observe that 7.afi6uveiv depends on ofof, at the beginning of the sentence. We have referred ivn pdarov elvat. Observe, moreover, that OTTO TUV avuotyavTuv can not refer, as some think, to a receiving of bribes from informers, for then the preposition napd would have been employed instead of airo. oirore avy/cOjUt'Cot. " Whenever he gathered in." Observe here the employment of the optative with (WOTE, to denote indefinite fre- quency. (Kuhner, 843, a., Jelf.) d^e/lwv Z6uKf. "Having taken a portion, gave it." Ktihner reads from conjecture d^cAuv uv Mute, which forms no bad emendation. iKufai. " Invited him." After the performance of a sacrifice, an entertainment was usually pre- pared, to which relations and friends were invited. vofiiaac 6e 6 'Ap^f'^of, K. r. 7.. " Now Archedemus, having concluded (from all this) that the house of Crito was" a (sure) refuge unto him," i. e., that he would always have a refuge in the house of Crito. fiaTia neptfiirev avrov. " Paid great attention to him." Compare Tim&us, Lex. Plat. : nepieiTrov irtpt rtva rjaav depaTtevTiKUf nai dt^rt/crtKwf, and consult Ruhnken. ad loc. uvev- ?TjKi. Castalio and Dindorf, with four Parisian MSS., read avtv- piaKti, but the pluperlect denotes the celerity of Archeclemus's pro- ceedings. elf dlnrjv diipoaiav. "To a public suit." The summons in such cases was called rcpo^KTirjaif, or simply K^jjaif. The verb ia K(to(K,afaio8ai t or naAeiadat. (Meier u. Schumann, Alt. Proc., p. 576.) 5J72 NOTES TO BOOK II. - CHAPTER IX. kv y avrov Wet npiOnvat, K. r. A. " In which he must \if (omit guilty), be condemned (to the punishment) which he must sutler, or (to the line) which he must pay," i. c., in which it would be de- cided what bodily or pecuniary mulct he should render as atone- ment. Observe that iradtlv and uirorlaai are technical terms, pe- culiar to the fonnula employed in Athenian trials, the first having reference to bodily punishment, the second to a pecuniary fine (Compare Alt. Proc., p. 739.) $6,7. roA?.u KOI -novrjpu. The Greeks regularly join Tro/.t'f with another adjective expressing praise or blame. (Matthia, 444.) nuvf kiroUi, K. T. ?.. " Did every thing in his power to get rid of Arche demus." aim uirti^urTcro. " Did not leave him alone." More lit erally, " did not depart from him." luf rov TC Kpiruva uQrjKt. "Until he had both ceased to annoy Crito." ovry. "To (Amhe- demus) himself." JI&TI rare. "Then, indeed." The Latin turn vero. Iva TOV Kvi>6f uTrolavuatv. "That they may have the U nefit of bis dog." QvlaKa. " As a protector." r Kpiruvi lyde'wf Ixipi&m. " Gladly gratified Crito (in this)," t. c., acceded to his wishes in protecting his friends also. KOI ovj fin (tovoc, K. T. A. "And I do not say that Crito alone wat left ID tranquillity, but also his friends." Equivalent to *a* ov Aiyu bit uovof, K. T. A. A more emphatic mode of expression than KOI ov u6vov 6 Kplruv, K. T. A. These are the words of Xenophon. et dt rf avTv TOVTUV, K. T. A. " And if any one of those by whom he was hated, sought to make it a source of reproach unto him, that he, being benefited by Crito, fawned upon him." Observe here the em- ployment of the optative, as denoting the sentiments, of those who made the charge in question. The common reading is decio :dly inferior. j-otf 6e novypoif 6ia$lpta&hi "And to he at variance .'ith the bad." TreipQo6ai. This infinitive is objected to by Kuhner but 't is found in all the MSS. and printed editions. NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER X. 273 CHAPTER X. Atcdtpo. Who this person was is not known. av rif an rut r&v, K. T. A. " If any one of your domestics runs away, do you take care in what way you may recover him 1" Observe that aot here is governed by unodpa, and not connected with oiKeruv, liter- ally, " runs away for you." It is in fact, therefore, the dativus in- commodi. (Matthia, 412, 9.) f* teal a/lAouf ye VTJ At', K. T. A. " (Yes), by Jove, and, indeed," &c. Observe that icai here implies an answer in the affirmative ; and the particle ye is added for the sake of emphasis. auarpa TOVTOV. " A reward for bringing this one back." tav r/f aoi ndfivg, K. T. A. Ob- serve that here again aoi depends on nauvi), not on O'IKCTUV. KLV ivvevei uKohiadai. " Runs a risk of perishing." aot uftov elvai. "That it is worth your while." i^ifJLE'kriB^vai. For the middle Compare i., 4, 13, and ii., 7, 8. KCU p]v olaOa ye. Compare ii., 3, 4. These words to 5 belong to Socrates, though otherwise marked in the edition of Bornemann. o.yvujj.uv. " Insensible (to favors)." 'Eppoyevris. Hermogenes was the son of a wealthy citizen of Athens, named Hipponicus. His brother Callias inherited all the property of his father, so that he himself was in very great poverty. He was a faithful friend of Socrates. TO vmjpeTriv .... e^etv. " The having an agent." ?ra- puuovov. Valckenaer conjectured Trapapovipov, which actually oc- curs at ii., 4, 6, and iii., 11, 11. The present, however, is the rarer form, and is found also in Pindar, Nem., viii., 28. As Xenophon is fond of introducing occasionally poetic forms of expression into hi? prose, we have allowed the text to remain unaltered, with Kflhnei and others. /cat TO KeTievoftevov licavov iroulv. Schneider and Din- dorf put these words in brackets. Weiske and Schtttz reject them. $4, 5. ol PEVTOI ayaBol OIKOVO/IOI. " Good economists, forsooth." Ob- erve that pivroi is here ironical. Compare Hermann, ad Vig., p. 844. 5 TQ v TO iroHov aftov, K. r. X. "When you have it in you* M2 274 NOTES TO BOOK II. CHAPTER X power to purcnase for a small sum what is worth a large one.' Literally, " to buy for little what is worth much." did rd Trpuy/iaro. 41 In consequence of the present state of affairs," i. ., in such times as the present. vo/u'fu yap ovre aol, K. r. ?.. " For I think that neither is your inviting him to come more honorable to you than your going yourself unto him. nor is your doing these things a greater boon to him than to.yourself," t. r., while the making him your friend is not more for his advantage than for your own. *ov aiirbv tMtlv. Here, the attraction being neglected, aiirov is for cvry. (Kfthner, 675, Jelf.) ft ov iroXv reteoaf. " Without much expense." Literally, " having not expended much." of Ipyov tl%t. " Who made it his employ- ment, that," &.c. Compare Kuhner : " Qui tedulo id agebat, et pn often tut parle ducebat, ut," &.C. BOOK III. CHAPTER I. 1. rovr tipcyopvovf TUV KC&UV. " Those who were desirous of pub- lie honors," i. e., the high offices in the state. Observe here th peculiar force of ra /ca/la, and compare the explanation of Weiske : Ka?.u hie sunt munera publica, honores. iTrtfiefelf uv bptyoivro TTOIUV. " By making them diligent with regard to the offices which they might desire," i. e., careful in qualifying themselves to fill these sta- tions properly. The optative here expresses indefinite frequency, and hence the reference is to whatever offices they might 'desire, at whatever time. kiowaofopov. Dkmysodorus was a native of Chios, and brother of the Euthydemus after whom one of Plato's dialogues is entitled. He first assumed the office of a professed teacher of military tactics at Athens, but afterward turned Sophist. Compare Cobet, Prosopogr. Xen., p. 38, as cited by Ktihner. rray- yeUo/tevov. "Professing." crrpan/yeZV. "The art of generalship." Literally, "to be a general." T?K Tipfe ravrtif. "This employ- ment," i. e., that of general. ptvm. " It was disgraceful, indeed." The particle UVTOI has here a confirmatory force, like the Latin vero. arparr)- yelv. " To be a general." k!-6v. " When he has it in his power." Accusative absolute. (Kiihner, 700, Jelf.) uvdpiuvra; fpyo^aCo/f. " Should contract to make statues." In Latin, " statuas conducaret facicndas." (lEjuXa, rd re uyaQd, K. T. A. " It is natural that both the advantages should be great, if he be successful, and the evils great, if he totally fail." roOro. So in several MSS. The common text has TOVTOV. kifi^o^vo^. Thus in four Parisian MSS., in place of the common reading kTUftehovnevof. tWovra pavddvetv. " To go and learn." avT, " He used to sport with him." The imperfect here is correct, as it marks a repetition. Stephens reads from the Aldine editirn, and four MSS., iroociiratfcv, a form not used bv the V:7> NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER I. Attics. For the dative after irpofiratfc, 2onsult Lobeck ad Pkryn., p 463. In the signification of deriding, it is construed with an ac- cusative in Plato, Mentx., p. 235, C., and Phadr., p. 265, C. T) 6 XuKpdrw, K. T. i. " Yet assuredly, said Socra- tes, this, indeed, is the smallest part of strategy." The adjective iroAAoffrof means, properly, " one of many," answering to the Latin multesimus ; hence, generally, " very little," " smallest,'' " least." napaaKEvaartKov TUV. Adjectives denoting capability, fitness, skill, including those in <6f, are construed with a genitive. (Matthia, 344.) piJxaviKov. "Quick in contrivances," t. e., inventive. tpyaffTiKov. "Hard-working." cly^tvow. "Shrewd." KOI ^v/.an- TIKOV re KOI uteTrrnv. " And both conservative and a thief," i. e., both well qualified to guard and taxe care of his own, and yet, at the ame time, craftily to deprive his adversaries of what is theirs. *d NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER 1. 277 woeriKJi*, Kal up-naya. " Both giving lavishly and yet rapacious.' -7. na/(6v 6e KOI TO TOKT-^OV tlvai. " The being a tactician, moreover is also advantageous ' rerayftevov. "Properly marshalled." aruKTov. " From one in disorder." Kepa/nof. "Tiles." The sin gular for the plural. The singular, thus used, has a collective force This arose from a poetical way of looking at plurality as unity (Kuhner, 354, Jelf.) uruKTUf [IEV ippi/j/tiva. "When flung to gether in disorder." With the names of several inanimate things, the neuter plural is frequently used without any regard to the gendei of the subjects. (Kuhner, 391, 2, Jelf.) iniirohf/f. "At top." (jfTTtp avvTiderai. " Just as they are put together." Stephens has swriBevrai, which Dindorf adopts. But the verb, when there are several subjects, is often made to conform to the number of the nearest one. TOTE -yi-yverai. "Then there results." More literally, " there is produced." $8. KO.VV op.oi.ov etp^/caf. " You have adduced a very exact parallel.' Literally, " you have mentioned a thing altogether similar." rovf re TTpurovf, K. r. /L " We must form both the front and rear of the bravest." Observe that, in this sentence, roi>f npurovf and rovf TC- Aevratouf are the subjects, and apiorove is the predicate. imo [tev TUV. " By the former," i. e., by the van. into TUV. " By the latter," i. e., by those in the rear. $9. el IIF.V roLvvv, K. T. A. At the close of this sentence, after edidafrv, supply /ca^wf x el - " It i s well." ri aoi 5^>c?.of uv epaOef. " Wha4 advantage has accrued to you from the things which you have iearned." Observe that uv Ifiadef is by attraction for TOVTUV a s^a- Oef. el as upyvpiov EK&evae, K. r. 7i. " If he had ordered you to range the purest silver first and last," i. e., in the foremost and hinder- most row. ro.yuu.ruv. " Of your divisions." irpof a oirt ru.rrt.tvy a. r. A. " Against which it is not fitting either to draw up ur lead your troops in one and the same way." cxavcpura. " Ques- tion him anew.'' aia^wtlrat. Observe that aioxvvcaOai and aldel- iBai take an infinitive, when the feelings prevent the person from icting ; the participle, when the person has done something which causes them. Compare Kuhner, $ 685 ; iii., Obs. iv6td. " In want lof proper information)," i. e., uninstructed. Herbst supplies after h>6cu the words TUV CHAPTER II. ft. it irore, K. r. X. " Having met, moreover, on one occ* sion, with a certain person who had been chosen to be a general.' Ooserve that 79 is here Attic for the indefinite rtvl. rov fvrv " On what account." The form rov is here Attic for the interrcga- ti ^e rt'vof . 'Ouypov. Compare //., i., 263 ; ii., 243. dpd ye on ' Is it not, indeed because." The particle )i, added to an inter NOTES TO BOOK III. - CHAPTER II. 279 Ipyov olftat OVK epbv elvat. Valckenaer would change the article before Ipyov into y. But this is refuted by Schneider, who com- pares Cyrop., ii., 1, 11. Herod., v., 1. I6i$. "Separately." $4 suv ovv, (J>TJ 6 EuicpuTijf, K. T. A. " If, then, said Socrates, some (of your men) exhibit to you their horses so weak in foot, or bad in legs," &c. To each soldier his own horse was given, and each led his own steed out for review ; hence the middle voice. Schneider thinks aoi redundant here, and that napexfaffai IKTTOV is used of those who in KaraAo-yov iTrnorpo^ovai, i. e., are obliged to support Horses for the state at their own expense ; a duty usually imposed on the richer class of citizens. But it is hardly probable that the hipparehs would take steeds, if in such bad condition, from these persons. (Lange, ad lot.) OVTUC a,Tp6ov(. "So ill-conditioned." P. Victorius thinks the author means such horses as are naturally lean, and always look ill, however well fed. U^TE pr) 6vvaa0at. Compare notes on ii., 7, 2. uvayuyovg. " Unmanageable." AOK- riffTuf. " Given to kicking." rot imriKov. " From your cavalry." Supply $ 5,6. rt 6i. Compare ii., 6, 4. yuy'. " Indeed wil. I." Supply eiri- Xeipnau. uvafiariKu-epovf. "More expert in mounting." Compare Hipparch., i., 5. dti yovv. " I certainly ought." Compare ii., 1, 1. //d/U,ov. "More readily." nivdvvsveiv. "To risk an engage- ment." TTorcpov iirayayelv rovf noTiefiiov^, K. r. A. "Will you direct the enemy to lead their forces against you, upon the sand where you and your men are accustomed to exercise your horses." The Athenian cavalry were usually exercised on level ground covered with sand. Hence such places of exercise were called u/ifioSpofioi. rdf jueAeraf noieia6ai. " To go through your exercises." yiy vovrat. "Show themselves." Crmpare the remark of Kflhner. " Verbum yiyvecdai nunquam simphcitcr versari significare potest, a. fftett significare apparere, in conspectun venire." P&nov yovv. "It would be better, indeed, (to exercise in such places)." NOTES TO BOOK HI. CHAPTER 111. $7,8. rov pf ffAfiarotif, . r. A. " Will you entertain any coi.- cern that your tt )ops, from their steeds, may spear as many (foes) as possible !" Observe that t 3d/.7.uv here haa the same force aa uKovriZttv. Compare the explanation of Kdhner: " Utquam plunmi tbequ-.fjaculentur." tfijyrtv ruf Vf;t"f- "Of whetting the courage.'' tlirtp uXKifturcpovf nottlv. " If you do, indeed, (think) of render- ing them more valiant." Supply Aiavofj, and compare the explana- tion of Morns : " Si quidcm cot fortioret reddere cogitas.'" el 61 [tq 11 If I have not hitherto." Supply diavtvdrjftai. oxuf 6i cot irtiB^v rat, K. r. A. " But have you taken any thought as to the means by which your cavalry are to be made to obey you." ayadtiv xal dAx/- uui>. " Valiant and spirited." $ 9, 10. tKtlvo ftiv Sfiirov olaBa. "You are doubtless aware of this." /3tA. riffrovf. " Most skillful." iarpiKUTaTov. " The best physician." ML fiu.'ka, I$T]. " Certainly, replied he, and they are very obedient." Supply ncidovTCi after ftuha. fiu^iara eifof. " To know best." 3t\rioTos uv aiiruv, K. r. A. " Shall clearly appear to he the best among them." Literally, " shall be manifest as being the best." Compare ii., 6, 7. elf TO ireideodai avroiif ifiot. " As regards their obeying me," i. e., to make them obey me. n-oAv VTJ Af , $07, p?ov, K. T. A. " Far more easily, indeed, than if it were incumbent on you to prove that evil is better and more profitable than good." fll. Aeyetf av. " Do you mean." Tp6f roif u/.Ao/f. " In addition to his other duties." rot) Ayv dvvaadai. "Of being able to ha rangue." ov 6' uov, tyrj, K. r. A. " And did you suppose, said Soc rates, that one must needs command cavalry by silence ?" Com- pare i., 6, 15. vuntft. " According to the institutions of the state." In this clause Socrates speaks of the training of youth, &c., as ap- pointed and regulated by the institutions of the state ; in the next member (el TL uAAo na).6v, K. r. A.), he speaks of those arts which one learns by his own inclination, although usually not classed with the regular instruction of a freeman in a free state. ( Wheeler, ad loc. Schiitz, ad toe.) 61' uv ye fy'/v eirietTiipeda. " By which we know i;w to leail a well-regulated life," i. e., by which we enjoy civilize: life. Observe that by $^ is meant here a life well regu Inted by order, and under the laws and customs established by the tate. as opposed to a rude and uncivilized existence. <5tu Aoyw. NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER III 283 Through the medium of speech." /cat oi ra anov6ai6rara fta\iara iniarufiEvoi, K. r. A. " And that they who best know the most im- portant doctrines, most eloquently discourse upon them 1" 12. brav ye xPf c < * T - % " Whenever any one single choius Is formed from this very city ; as 1 , for example, the one accustomed to be sent to Delos." The force of xpbe df is well explained by Lange, namely, one single chorus out of the entire state, and consisting, of course, of the best performers. The Delian chorus here referred to was connected with the celebration of the festival called Qeupia. Consult notes on iv., 8, 2. The idea intended to be conveyed by the whole clause is as follows : " Although the Athenians excel other people in very many respects, yet in none do they excel so much as in their love of praise. Wherefore, if you desire to render your cavalry troops superior to others, you must honor them with praise and approbation, if they well perform their duty." (Lange, ad loc.) rovT. arpartjyoi. Of the public officers chosen by these general assemblies of the people, the most important were the strategi, taxiarchi, hipparchi, and phylar- chi. The strategi, or generals, were ten in number, one for each of the ten tribes. oil yap, a Zuicpartc, K. r. A. " (You may well ask this question), for are not the Athenians, O Socrates, just the same as ever," i. c.. just as ungrateful as they have ever shown them- selves to be. Compare the explanation of Ktihner : " nonne tales sett exkibuetunt, quales in omnibus rebut seae txhibent." of in aro- Myov arparevonrvoc, K. T. X. " Who am worn out in serving from the list both as a commander of a company and of a brigade." The /.o^ayof was the commander at Athens of one hundred men , so, again, the ra^iapxof at Athens commanded the r*f, or quota of infantry furnished by a jvMi. The like cavalry officers were called $v%apxoi. By Karutoyoc is here meant the list of those persons who possessed a certain amount of property, and were therefore liable to regular military service. These persons alone were allowed to serve in the regular infantry, while the lower class had not thia privilege. The former were called oi CK xara^oyov oTparcvovTtc, and the latter ui i^u rot) nara/Myov. uTroyv/ivovpevof. " Baring him- self." i. c., taking off his robe. $ 2, 3. ayaOov. "An advantage." el ys. " Since, indeed." KOI yap ol l/ijropot, it. T. A. " (Certainly not), for even the merchants," &c o arparriyCt irpofelvai, K. T. X. " Which is a proper characteristic to be added to a general," i. e., a proper characteristic for a general. KfXopfiyriKe. " He has been a choragus." It was customary for the wealthiest Athenians to be called upon in turn by the state, to bear the expenses of a chorus. Consult Diet. Ant., s. v. Choragus. naai rotf xP'C vfviKT/ite. " He has proved victorious with all his cho- ruses." ftii At", tyn 6 NiKopaxidif, K. T 7. " Yes, irdeed," replied icomachides, " but to lead a chorus am a i army is in no respect NOTES TO BOOK III. Cl .PTER IV. 285 a similar thing. ' More freely, ' but there is no analogy between leading a chorus and an army." As regards the expression /ud At', compare notes on i., 4, 9. $4, 5. ovtie <% -ye, ovde ^opwy, K. T. A. "Though being experienced neither in singing nor instruction of choruses, yet became able to find out the best (artists) in these things." -It was the duty of the choragus to instruct, by means of the best musical artists, the mem- bers of the chorus under his charge. The head instructor of the chorus was termed xopodtduyKa^of, and he had numerous subordi- nate JtJa'ovca/lot. Toif rufovraf .... roi>? paxov/tivovf . "Who will marshal (his troops) who will fight." Observe the force of the article with the participle, required to be rendered into our idiom by the relative and indicative. kv rolf TrofeptKoie . . . . ev rotf x- oiKole. " In the transactions of war .... in the things appertaining to choruses." et-evpioKy re. This is a conjecture of Valckenaer, in place of the old reading IS-tvplaKTjTat. The middle is inadmissible here. Compare Valck. ad Herod., iii., 148. /cat TOVTOV. " In this also," i. e., in war. Observe that TOVTOV is here put for TroltpiKuv, the singular for the plural. df TTJV S-vv b\rj Ty irohei, K. T. a. " For victory in warlike matters, in conjunction with the whole state," t. e., to honor the whole state. %vv ry tyvhy. The victory belonged not to the individual, but to his tribe ; in the name of the lattt,/ the chorus was introduced. $6,7. Xoptjyciv re /caAwf KOI oTpaT^yeiv. "To lead both a chorus and as army skillfully."' OTOV uv TI? irpooraTEVTi. " Over whatsoever one may preside." &v sir]. " He will, in all likelihood, be." Observe the force of uv with the optative. -rrpoararevoi. Thus in several Parisian and other MSS., in place of the common reading irpaaTa- revft. The optative is required in consequence of the preceding ayaBof )6tlo\>f Trpurreiv nai rovr'. " This, likewise, is so." &t*$ortpot{ ifpo^rjKtiv. " It incumbent on both." irpofayto&at. " To gain for themselves. afi^ortpovf tlvai irpofiicti. In $ 8 the construction is different, up- +oripotf olftat TTpocf/Kttr. The dative is here the personal object of the verb ; the accusative, on the other hand, is to be construed with the infinitive. Compare Kvhner, 674, Jelf. Ttipi rd avfuv tpya In their own operations." $ 10, 11. ratira piv, i$ij, ndvra, K. T. A. " All these points, said he, belong equally to both ; to fight, however, no longer to botlf," i. r, is no longer a common trait. uAA' k%6poi yl rot, K. r. A. " Both, how- ever, have enemies, at least." intlvo irapitir. " Waving that, tell me." Supply Acfov after xapicif, an ellipsis which suits the eager and impatient character of Nicomachides. fj oiKovofttun- " Skill in economy." Literally, " the art of economy." evravBa dfinov KOI irfaiarav. " Here, doubtless, it will benefit most essentially. 1 " Sup- ply wtoXi7x fiKiara 6e, K. T. A. "And, what is not the least oi these things, if he be unprepared, he will avoid joining battle," t. e , and, above all, if he be unprepared, o'lKovofiixuv avdpuv. % " Those men that are skilled in househol* management." ?rA>70 ftovov. "Only in amount." ruv KOIVUV "Of those of a public nature." r <5e oAAa napanXJioia l%ei " While it has all else exactly similar." ro <5e fuyiarov, 6rt, *. T. i. " But the most important point is this, that," dec. Supply Tovri ion after fiiyiarov, and consult, on this construction, Matthia, 432, p. 711. -yiyverai. "Is managed." 61' dAAuv fiev dvOf.uiruv . . 61' uXJiuv 6i. " By men of one nature .... by men of another." rtatv avdpairotf. " A different kind of men." NOTES TO BOOK in. CHAPTER v. SJb7 'tf. "They who manage." /caAtif npdrrovatv. " Successful! j conduct." afuf>oTpu6i xTirjftpshovaiv. " Commit errois in both." Literally, " ou both sides." CHAPTER V. ** . The natural son of the celebrated Pencles. When Pericles had lost his sons Xanthippus and Paralus, born in lawful wedlock, by the pestilence which ravaged Athens, the Athenians, to gratify him, repealed the law which he had himself caused to be passed against spurious children, and allowed him to call this son. by the celebrated Aspasia, after his own name. This younger Per- icles was one of the ten generals who succeeded Alcibiades in the administration of affairs, and was put to death, together with his colleagues, by the Athenians after the battle of Arginusae. Compare i., 1, 18. T(5e TCLVTI) pot doKovat ^Eineadai. " Not even in this respect do they appear to me to be inferior," t. e., do the Athenians appear. The reference in 6onovai is to ot 'Adrjvalot, as implied in 'A.6t)vuv im- mediately preceding. The dative TavTy is used adverbially here, BO that there is no need of supplying ftepitii, as some do. kavrolf. " Toward one another." Equivalent here to aM.^oif. Compare ii., 6, 20. BoiuTuv fiev yap no'X'Xoi, K. r. A. " For many of the Boeo- tians, being wrongfully treated by the Thebans, are hostilely dig- posed toward them." The Boeotian cities were often at variance with Thebes, the claims of which to the supremacy they actively resisted. 288 WOTEB TO aOOK III. - CHAPTER V. " Jf the kndest temper." urrrp. 'Which traits." imip ri>6of;iaf re KOI trarpidof. " For the sake of both a good name and their native country," i. e., for the purpose of both gaining renown and defending their country. OVK lonv olf v^uii^n. " There are not to any," i. ., no people has. Observe that lonv oic is equivalent here to ivioi^ This usage of lonv ol for Ivioi, &c., is so firmly established in the language, that neither the number of the relative has any influence on the verb tan, nor is the tense changed, though the time spoken of be past or future. An imita- tion of this occurs in Propertius : " Est quibus Elep6vrjpa. " The spirit." irpof rove 'Adijvaiovf. For npof TO TUV 'Adqvaiuv p6v7]ua. kv rij kavruv. Supply yrj. uvTiTUT "To face." Literally, "to marshal themselves against." naO" lavTovf. " That they themselves, by themselves," i. e., that jiey, single-handed and unaided. uovoi. " Unaided." $ 5, 6. <5V &cuv npiaiv, K. T. X. " Do yoo mean the trial oetween the gods, which Cecrops and his assessors in judgment decided from their virtue ?" By Kplatv is here meant the contro- versy between Neptune and Minerva, as to which of the two should be the patron deity of Athens. The question was decided in favor of Minerva. According to one account, the gods themselves were the judges ; according to another, Cecrops and Cranaus. (Compare Apollod., iii., 14, 1.) Xcnophon follows here a third account. By the expression oi Trspi KcKpona is meant the whole bench of judges seated with Cecrops, or, in other words, his assessors. We must be careful here not to refer the phrase to Cecrops alone. Such an employment of oi ncpi, to designate merely a single individual, would be characteristic of a writer of the Silver Age. (Kukntr, ad loc.) Ae'yu yap. " Yes, I mean that." More literally, supplying at the same time the ellipsis, " (You are right), for I mean it." 'E^- 0&jf rpofrjv Krjv aJ yevEoiv, convert the latter substantive into frveaiv, referring it to the hospitable reception of Ceres by Erechtheus, but then, as Weiske observes, it should have been rt/v rfc Aj^rpof i-sveaiv. KUhner sug- gests two arguments in defence of Xenophon's collocation of rpo^fjv and yeveoiv : one, that he is here expressly imitating the language of Homer ; and the other, that rpo^v, the more important of the two, is purposely placed first, to make it more emphatic. Compare Horn., II., ii., 547, seqq. Kal TOV Kofafiov, K. T. ?. " And the war that was waged in his time against the inhabitants of the whole adjacent continent." Thrace is meant, which in early times is said to have extended to the confines of Attica. The war alluded to is that between the Athenians and the Thracians and Eleusinians. Compare Isocrat., Pancg., c. 19. Gdller, ad Tfiucyd., ii., 15. /cat TOV i-' 'Hpa/cAeicJwv, K. T. /I. The war carried on by the descendants of Hercules against Eurystheus and the Peloponnesians. KOI iruvras roiif tiri Qjjaeuf KofafitidevTas. With irdvTas supply rove TroXe/tovf. The allusion is to the wars waged against the Amazons and Thracians. Compare Herod., ix., 27. Plut., Vit. Thes., 27. TUV Kaff eavrovf avBpu-nuv apiarevaavref. " As having been tne bravest of the men*of their own time." The expression df^ot -yeyovaat uptaTEvoavrff may be rendered more freely, " were clearly the bravest." Hi- el 6e fiovfai. " And, if you please, (add this also)." A formula of Attic urbanity, and of transition, often translated simply by "more- over." ol eiceivuv fiev aTTo-yovoi. "Their descendants," t. e., tho Athenians in the age of Miltiades, Themistocles, and Aristides, who warred against the Persians. TO. ptv . ... TO, 6e. " Partly partly." Kaff tavTovc. He omits to mention the faithful Plataeans. Compare Corn. Nep., Milt., c. 5 : " Hoc in tcmpore nulla civitas Athe- niensibus fuit auxilio prater Plateeenses." rove Kvptevovraf. The Persians are meant, the extent of whose territory at that time is here defined. d^opu^v. "Means." Compare ii., 7, 11. 01 Sri KOI MyovTai. "And these, as all know, are even said." The particle 6f) has here the force of "uti constat inter omnes." /U'yoirat yap Compare note on X^yw yap, $ 10. " 292 NOTES TO BOOK III. CIIAPTE* \ ft 12, 13. tiiifutvav iv ry cavruv " They ever remained in their own land." Supply - t fj. Hence the Athenians prided themselves on being aw ro^Oovef and yriycvclf. vnep dutaiuv. " For their just rights." eiftrptnov entivoif. " Submitted the case to them," i. e., to their ar- bitration. K.ai davftd^u yt. Compare i., 1, 20. jjr jroAjf orruf iror", *. r. A. " How our city ever inclined to the worse," i. e., ever de- generated. Conjunctions which usually stand at the commencement of a clause, are often placed after one or more words, to render these words more emphatic. The same arrangement is common in Latin writers also. Compare Cic., Tuse., ii., 4, 12. Zeune reads, with one of the earlier editions, ii >/ -u/.ir oiru, but this docs not agree with the context, for the wonder of Pericles is, hoto the state at length declined, as appears from what follows. <5i TO :roAii inrtptveyKflv K. T. A. " By reason of their vast superiority, and their being best having sunk into carelessness, fall behind their antagonists " $ 14. dr iiva/.dfjouv. "Might they regain." oi>6cv airoupv^ov, K. r. A " That does not appear to me to be any thing mysterious." rd cni- rrfevftara. "The pursuits." [trjAcv x t ~'P ov tftwuv e^ir^drvotev. " They should practice them after no worse fashion than those did." oMtv*av x e 'P ov f kneivuv yevtadai. " (It appears ui.io me) that they would be in no respect inferior to them." Observe here the change of construction, the nominative with the infinitive being em- ployed in tnr6iov clvat. and here the accusative with the same mood. rot-f ye vvv icpurnovra^. The Lacedaemonians. Herbst remarks, that Xenophon always prefers the Lacedaemonian form of government to the Athenian. nai rovrotf ra avra lTuri]6tvovTt( ' And practicing the same pursuits with these." J 15. f.iyetf, fpjj, -rtoppu irov, K. T. A. " You mean, said he, that moral ex- cellence is, without doubt, far distant unto our city ; for when will ihe Athenians," &c OI*eerve here the force of irov, which is to he construed with iroppu, not with Aeyttf, and compare the remark of \Veiske (Pleon. Gr.} : " Vim intcndendi h iroppu. Zosim., ii., 1, iroppu irov, ' longissime :' ted Xenophon, Mem., in., 5, 15, ilpt metaphor ice." The connection if the sentence is this . Since by adopting the discipline of Lac- adaemon, you think you can recall the Athenians to their pristine valor and glory, you seem to hint that at present the Athenians are NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER V. ii93 far inferior to the Lacedaemonians." 01 UTTO TUV irarepuv up^ovrai Kara'pfovetv, K. r. 2.. " Men who begin from their own parents tc show contempt for their elders." The infinitive here, in place ol the participle, is used to mark an intentional neglect observed by the Athenians toward their elders. (Kithner, 688, Obs. Jelf.) r) au- uaaKTjaovaiv. Supply nore after ^, from the previous clause. cvcf- t'af. "A good habit of body." $ 16. aydM-ovTat. " Pride themselves." ovruf oftovor/aovaiv. " Will they be so of one mind," i. e., will they be of one mind, as they are U.VTL [iev TOV awepyeiv, K. r. /I. " Instead of co-operating with one another for mutual benefit." KOI (j>6ovov. The most worthy and religious of the Athenians were admitted as members of this council, and such archons as had discharged their duty with care nnd fidelity. Hence the high character enjoyed by the court. vofiifturtpov. "More in accordance with the laws." at^oTtpov. " With more dignity." 6ixaf iiKufrvraf. " Deciding cases." Ob- serve the force of the active here. The middle would mean, " in- stituting or commencing lawsuits." $ 21, 22. KOI [trjv. " Yet surely." ovdevl TOVTUV irpofixovaiv. " They at- >end to no one of these things." lauf -/up. "(True); for perhaps." Compare iv., 4, 13, teg. Edwards less neatly supplier oil -duvuaoriiv ovfa elf. Compare i., 6, 2. boot TOVTUV dpxovoi. " As many as take the lead in these matters." f^' <>/f eQiaruii. " Over which they preside." avToaxedid^woiv. " Take office without due prep- aration." The verb avrooxftitufa literally means, " to act off-hand," <&c. avfev fjTTov lx eiv - "Are not the less able," i. e., although you are a general, like one of them. fjpl-u pavddveiv. Compare note on upxovrat KaraQpoveiv, 15. ical iroMa jtfv oluai, K. r. /.. " I think, too, that you have received and keep in remembrance many of your father's principles of warfare." awtvrivoxivai. " Have collected." From avuipepu. $23. ffo/l/Ui fifptfjvuv. " Feel much anxiety." The verb fiepifivti is con- strued in this same way with an accusative in iv., 7, 6. It is con- strued with -Kepi and a genitive in i , 1, 14. oruf prj hiftyc acavrov, . T. A. " That you may not unconsciously be ignorant ol any one NOTES TO BOUK III. - CHAPTEK V. 295 of the things," &c., i. e., lest you may be, &c. Literally, "tha you may not escape your own observation in being ignorant of," &c. The participle of the aorisi, not of the present, is usually construed with the aorist Zadeiv. alo6y. Some take this to be from an ob- solete verb alaQofuii. Compare Sauppe, ad loc. (, 24, 25. Ov AavQdveie f^e, u Sw/fporef, K. r. /I. " You do not escape my ob- servation, O Socrates, that you say all this, not really thinking that I am careful of these things," &c. More freely, " I am well aware, Socrates, that you thus speak, not from a real opinion that I have been diligently careful on these points," &c. Pericles understood the irony of Socrates, by which it was his habit to commend an in- dividual for a virtue he did not possess, in order to induce him to endeavor earnestly to possess it. 6/^oAoytj psvroi, K. r. A. The par- ticle plvm has here a confirmative force, and answers to the Latin profecto. on npoKsiTai, K. T. /I. Attica was separated from Bceotia by the range of Mount Parnes, which was itself connected with that of Cithaeron. KoBfiKovra. " Stretching down." Referring to the chain's stretching off into Boeotia to meet Cithaeron. KOI ore ptai) tiitfaarai, K. T. A. " And that, lying in the midst, it is girded b} strong mountain-heights." The chief mountains of Attica are Par- nes, Brilessus, Hymettus, Laurium (famous for its silver mines), Lvcabettus, and Pentelicus. $26. . GV knetvo. Jacobs conjectures oi> KUKCIVO. Wlvool KOI Tlioidat. The Mysians were a people of Asia Minor, whose territory lay to the north of Lydia, and west of Bithynia. The Pisidians were also a people of Asia Minor, whose territory was bounded on the west and north by Phrygia, and on the south by Pamphylia. /3aai%eu$. Observe that paaifavf, being put ar' e^oxnv for the King of Persia, stands like a proper name wjjthout the article. kpvfivu. ndw x u P<- a ~ " Very strong situations." UKOVU. This is often, as here, used for i/7*7a. Compare iv., 2, 8, and K&hner, 396, Jelf. f) 27, 28. Htxpi Tjfc i?Mpac fjTiCKfaf. "Up to the time of active youth." The allusion is to the young Athenians called Kfpi-ohoi, " the patrol." between eighteen and twenty years of age, who formed a sort of horse-patrol to guard the frontier. These two years, therefore, were a kind of apprenticeship in arms. unfafffttvovf. " If armed." ut 290 XOTE3 TO BOOK III. - CHAPTER VI. if it>>6oAi7v, *. r. A. " And prove a powerful bulwaric ior tne citizens of this country." kirixtiptt aiiroif. Compare ii , 3, 6. ld At TI udwaryf. " And even if you be unable with resptvt to any one of them," i. e., unable to accomplish any one of them. xaTatar wtl(. "Will you bring shame upon." CHAPTER VI. a. This Glauco, son of Aristo, was brother of Plato th philosopher. There was another Glauco, father of Charmides, and uncle to Plato. Compare iii., 7, 1. 5r' exextipei dnwyoptiv. " When he was attempting to harangue the populace." ovdciru t'tKoaiv trri yryovuf. The young men of Athens, at the age of eighteen, were permitted to exercise the rights of free citizens, and to take office in the management of public affairs. (Compare Schumann, de Comit Athcn., p. 76, 105.) ovruv uHuv o'meiuv, K. r. A. "Although he had both other relations and friends." navoat tfaoucvov TI, K. r. A " To prevent him from both being dragged down from the bema." The bema was a stone platform or hustings in the Athenian place of assembly, ten or eleven feet high, with an ascent of steps Schneider cites, in illustration of tlte present passage, Plato, Protag., p. 139, c., where it is mentioned, that occasionally wretched orators were dragged from the bema, and driven from the assembl) by the roforot, a body of men kept to serve as the police of Athens, and deriving their name from the bows (r&fa) with which they were armed. flAurwva. Aulus Gellius (\. A., xiv., 13) states, that a spirit of rivalry and opposition existed between Xenoohon and Plato, and asserts that hence there is no mention of the name of the latter in the works of the former. Muretus, however, employs the present passage to refute him. ( Var. Led., v., 14.) Cobet and Bockh both consider the whole story of their rivalry to be a mere fabrication. l-xavaev. " Caused him to cease (frorathis conduct)." $2. kvrvxuv yap. The particle yap refers to the previous paragraph. npurov (icv el( TO k6e\^aai, K. r. A. " He, in the first place, de- tained (and led) him into a willingness to listen, by having made such remarks as the following." Compare Anab., vii., 8, 20, where elf TO with the infinitive likewise occurs. f/fiiv. " For us." The lahrut commodi. Compare Kuhner, 599, Jclf. vrj A/', ^17, KaToi- yap. "To be sure, replied he, for it is an honorable office." The NOTES TO BOOK III. - CHAPTER Vl. 291 particle yd// here gives the grounds for the preceding affirmation.- elncp TI icai v. "Revenues." 6f yci'i/. Compare i., 4, 8. Aeo if). " Tell me, then." irdaai rivlf elat. " How great perchance they are," i. e., their probable amount. OTI laKE^ai. " That you have considered them." fiev TIVCC aiiruv, K. T. X. " If any of them may be deficient," i. c., if any of these revenues fall shoit Observe that aiirCiv depends on nvlf, not on tvdeuf lx ovatv - " ^* iropa^c/TTovrat, K. r. X. "And, if any fail, you may procure an ad dition." $6. rcif yt (JoTuvaf, K. T. A. "Tell us, at least, the expenses of the city." dfj^ov ydp, OTI icai rovruv ruf n-fptrrdf, K. T. A. " For it ia evident that you intend to remove also the superfluous ones of these,' 1 >. t., to remove all superfluous expenditure. ovde npbf ravTii TTU K. r. A. " Neither for these have I ever as yet had leisure." Ob- B3rve that ravra refers to the whole of the previous sentence. Com- pare Kukmr, () 383, Jelf. TO pev iroielv ava6a?iovfie6a. " We will defer the making." The article here, which might have been omit- ted, renders the infinitive more emphatic. Compare Kuhncr, 670, Jelf. (j 7,8. and TroAf/w'uv. ' At the expense of her enemies." vi? A? oQodpc ft. " Yes, indeed, most assuredly so." Compare i., 2, 9 VTTUI *98 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER VI. 6e uv, K. r. ?.. " But if he be weaker, he would very likely lose even the things that are already his," i. e., would lose his all.- TOV j-e ,3oi- levaoptvov. " The minister, at least, who is about to deliberate." litv fiiv f] rijf no/.fuf upeirruv y. " If that of his own state be su perior." Observe that ij refers to divafttf, implied fronj the previous clause. eirtxtiptiv ry JTOA^U^. Ctunpare ii., 3, 5. rdv iravriuv. For njf 7aipth', and observe that ovruf v?iuTTca6ai is the same as ^rP.aicdf ^v^urrcadai. u^-e KS.cTTTtodai, K. r. X. "That the things which are in it are stolen from the country." We have given the conjecture of Valckenaer, supported by three MSS., for the common reading wf re *o2 uTrreaBai. Zeune, with some early editions, reads >< re KOI SJMirreoBai. ru fie Tj/f jupaf. For TO sv ry ^upa (o^ra) f aiT^f D7f \upac- Compare K&hncr, 647, Jelf. aai upTni&iv. " To plun- der also." This is opposed to K/.i7TTfo6ai. Not only to be stolen, but even to be openly pillaged. nvrof. " In person." OI-KOVV, Ity, KOI ircpi TOVTUV, K. T. A. " Shall we therefore, said he, delay then about these things also, when we may no longer be indulging io NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER VI. 29fl mere conjectures, but may now have known for certain?' . e. t when we no longer rest on guesses, but have a certain knowledge $ 12. /if ye UTIV, tyr), rapyvpta, K. T. A. " I know very well, said he, that you have not gone unto the silver mines." These mines were at Laurium, near the promontory of Sunium. Compare ii., 5, 2. Observe the strong affirmatory power ofpqv. avrodtv " From that same quarter." ov yap ovv cAi/Avtfa, fyrj. " (You are right), said he, for I have not indeed gone." The particle ovv, added to yap, marks the truth of the assertion. (Kuhner, 737, 2, Jelf.) jBapv. " Unhealthy." avrij i) np6(j>aatf. " This excuse." OKUTTTO- uat. " I am trifled with." This is the reading of five MSS. and some early editions. The Aldine and many subsequent editions have ff/ce'Trro/iat. But the best Attic writers hardly ever use the present aKExrofnai. Jacobs reads aKtyopat. " I will visit them." Kuhner agrees with Bornemann in preferring aKunrofiai. The young man, as the latter editor remarks, wishes the subject to be gravely discussed, and Socrates, perceiving his wish, abstains after this from every thing ironical. $13- H.OI TTOOOV xpovov, K. r. A. " Both for how long a time the corn produced from our territory is sufficient to support the city." npof- AeeTai. Supply 17 TTO yUf. The subject of one sentence is often sup- plied from the object of a preceding proposition. (Kuhner, $ 893, ., Jelf.) One MS. has 7rpof(5rat. Compare i., 6, 10. TOVTO ye ev- jJeifr " In want as respects this in particular." Observe here the construction of ivtieris with the accusative, and consult on this usage the remarks of Kohner, ad Cic., Tusc., v., 28, 81. One MS. has TOVTOV ye, which some editors have received. uKX elduf, Ixyt- l But that, from accurate knowledge, you may be able." etye demerit. 'Tf it will be incumbent (on me)," j. e., if I shall have to. $ 14. dAAo jue'vrot. " Yet assuredly." uv irpofdeerat. " Which it re- quires." The common text has Trpofdeirai. e/e irhetovuv rj ftvptuv oiKiuv. Boeckh (Publ. Eton, of Athens, i., p. 43) shows that Athens with the harbor Piraeus, had inhabitants to the number of one hund red and eighty thousand, t. e., including males and females, bond and free. In the region of the silver mines there were twenty thousand persons, and throughput the country region about three hundred thou- 300 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER VII. sand, so that fie whole number of the Attic population would be about half a million. oimuv. By oixiat are here meant " houses ;" by ulnuv in the next sentence or clause, "households" or families." jov rov dtiav. "That of your uncle, for instance." The indi ridual here referred to was Charmides. Compare iii., 7, 1. 6erTrj. A similar collocation of words occurs at iv., 2, 14 ; iv., 4, 23. The more usual arrangement is 6fj- l.ov, iijiT}, on. fia^aKOv re KOI dcMv. Supply dvai voftifa 2, 3. "Should hesitate thereupon." dvvarbv ovra. "Though fully capable." KOI ruvra, uv uvdyKrj, K. r. A. " And that, too, of those things in which it is necessary for you to take part, especially as being a citizen." The full form of expression would be, nal TOITO, eTUfiefalcBat rovruv, uv, K. r. A. rqv ipT/v Mvafitv. "My ability." ravTu fiov KarayiyvvaKtie. " Do you thus condemn me." iv ale avvei rolf TU Tijf Tro/leuf irpdrrovai. " In which you associate with those who do manage the affairs of the state." $4. Wig TE 6ta%E-yea6ai, K. T. TL. " Both to discuss matters in private, and to exhibit one's powers before the people at lai/e," i. e., when met in full assembly. aptf/tew. "To count." ovdev yrrov. "No less accurately." Kara, pava^. " In private." The same as KOT' Idiav. Bos supplies ,^vTu re uvOpAnotf bvra. " Are both things naturally implanted in men." With the names of inanimate things the neuter plural is frequently used, without any regard to the gender of the subjects. oi naoiordtieva. " And affect us." The verb TtapiaTaoda.: is often 302 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER VII. used wild respect to fear, hope, desire, and other affections ot tne mind. Compare Haase, ad Hep. Lac., in., 2, p. 94. at at ye d5af- uv, K. T. A. ' And yet, sai 1 he, 1 am impelled to inform you." Ob- serve that tat has here th j force of nairot or *oi fii/v. Verbs of mo- tion are accompanied regularly by participles future, to express the object of the verb. Compare Matihia, 566, 6. rufffi'i t<. " You are, notwithstanding, ashamed." roi^f yvaftif avruv. " Of the fullers among them." roi>c Ipnopovf. " The merchants." The ip- ndpoi were properly those merchants who embarked and traded per sonally from port to port ; and hence they are here opposed to ul iv rj uyopq nt7a6d/.~/.6fitvoi, " those who barter wares in the market- place." 6 n " In what way." awiaTarai. " Is composed." $7- ri 6e olei 6ia$tptiv, K. r. A. " In what, then, do you suppose that what you are doing is other than that a man, who is superior to those practiced in the palaestra, yet fears the untrained ?" i. i.. in what do you suppose that your conduct differs from that of him who, being superior to the practiced athletae, yet fears the untrained 1 Kuhner well expresses here the force of 6taipnv by aliud esse quam, or prastabilius ctte quam. Observe, too, the force of uff/cjjrcu, as de- noting athletes regularly trained in the palaestra, and opposed to the MiuTai, who are altogether unacquainted with gymnastic training ov yap Tolf Trpurcvovaiv, K. T. A. " For do you not, although easily holding conference with those who are superior officers in the state, some of whom hold you in contempt, and although far superioi to those who practise the addressing the people, nevertheless shriuK from delivering your sentiments," &.c. naTdTrcfpovriKooiv. Com- pare the explanation of Kuhner, as elucidating the force of the per- fect here : " Perfectum indicat contcmsistt et adhuc in con- Umtu haberc." $8, 9. xot yap ol Irepot, I$TJ. " (Very true), for even the others, said b, ^whom you meet in private, do so)." et iisclvovf, b~av TOVTO noiuai, K. T. A. " If, easily putting down those persons whenever tUey may attempt this, you nevertheless think that you shall not be able in any way to manage these." The particle 6e often stands thus, especially in \tlic writers, after a protasis, or after a participle which has the effect of a protasis. (Malthia, 616, 3.) xpocrvexd/ivai Observe that -xpofQipeodai TIVI signifies, " to conduct one's self to- ward one," " to treat any one in a particular way,' and hence, " U NOTKS To BOOK HI. CHAPTER VIII. 303 manage," &c uyaQt. Compare i., 4, 17. fty a-yvoei aeavrov. Ci ero seems to have imitated Xenophon (ad Q. Fra.tr., iii., 6) : " Ce- salor esse noli (jiri u.7roppadv[j.ei), et illud, -yvufti aeavrov, noli pufare ad arrogantiam minuendam solum csse dLtum, verum etiam tit bona nostra nonmus." up/tijHOTec em TO OKOTTEIV, K. T. >.. " Having rushed with eager curiosity to scrutinize the affairs of others." ^ ovv uiroppp &v(iei TOVTOV. " Do not, then, ahstain irom this through indolence." irpbf TO oeavTu Trpofe^etv. " To attend to your own powers." CHAPTER VIII. $1. Aristippus has been already alluded to, i., 2, 6. Ihe genitive here might have been a dative after axEKpivaro, but it is used for greater emphasis. eAey^eti^ rov ZUKPUTIJV. "To confute Socrates." The form Sw/cpdr^v is given here in accordance with five MSS., instead of the common reading Sw/rpurj?. TO irpoTepov In book ii., c. 1. 011% u^nep ol ^vAarro/zeroi, K. T. ?i. "Not in the style of those who are on their guard lest their discourse may in any way be turned against them ; but that, being persuaded (of the truth), they, (his followers), might most readily perform their duty." We have retained the common reading -rrpuTTotev. Kuhner, follow- ing three of the MSS., gives irpdrTetv. The meaning is this : Soc- rates did not answer in the method of those who take great pre- cautions to gain the better in argument, caring little whether their reasoning be just or false ; but he replied in the manner of those who, free from all vain sophistry, seek truth alone, being imbued with the idea that what ought to be done, they should do. (Kuhnerf ad loc. Wheeler, ad loc.) $2. 6 ftev -yap. Aristippus is meant. et e'nrot. " In case he should mention," i. e., in reply. olov. " As, for example." In what fol- lows after otov we have a species of attraction, for olov f/ OITIOV .... ^ vyieia . . . . f) PU/J.TJ . . . . i) ToJ.fia koriv. on, sdv TI kvox^ri >7^w?, it. r. A. "That, in case any argument disconcert us, we stand in need of that which will cause our difficulty to cease," i. e., of that which will free us from our difficulty. Socrates, as Ktthner remarks, answered Aristippus as he thought it best and most prudent to an- swer him, namely, by denying any thing to be absolutely good, and asserting good only to exist in reference to some other object : and to this mode of answer was included therefore an antidote (TO 304 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER VII! gainst Aristippus, who sought ivoxlovv TOP "Zuicpurijv by a captioui interrogation. irottlv. Observe that noulv is here equwaient in fact to unonpivtoOat, the verb , like the Latin facto, being fre- quently made to supply the place of a verb that has p.Cv,eued, 6y means of a general reference to it. $3. tl rt ol6a irvperov ayadov. " Whether I know any thing good foi a fever." Observe the peculiar construction of uyc06f with the genitive, and consult Kuhner, $ 100, Jelf. a/./.a ^;}r. " Well, then." 6 jitjAtvof uyaObv lonv. " Which is ^'ood for no one thing." The Socratic doctrine, as here laid down by Xenophon, is this, that nothing is good or useful of itself, but only with reference to some- thing else. ovrt deo/iat. "Nor do I want (to knvvr it)." Supply Idcvat $4. of olov rt fiiv ovv, K. r. A. " Nay, said he, some are as dissimilai as possible." Observe that fttv ovv here has somewhat the force of the Latin j'mmo. ru Ktil.fi irpbf 6poftov. "To one who is beauti- fully formed for running." xaAof TT/JOC nuXrjv. This reading Ernesti introduced, in place of the common one xal uAAof Trpof ni'J.tjv. naXri vpbf TO npo6aMoOai. " Handsomely formed for flinging in front of one's self," i. e., for defence in front. epovruf, tfy, K. r. A. " You answer me, said the other in no respect differently than when," &c., i. e., you give an answer aow no way different from your previous one when I asked you, &.c. u?.Ao [ITJV uyaOov, u^o 6e aAov eivat. " That the good is one thing, indeed, and the beautiful another." More literally, " that one thing indeed is good, and another thing is beautiful." on -rtpbr ravra nuvTct, K. T. 7i. "That all things are both beautiful and good, with reference to the same things," i. e., that with reference to the same things, all that is beautiful is also good. rj apery uyadov. Com- pare ii., 3, 6. rb avro rt nai npbf ra aiird. " In both the same way, and with reference to the same objects." irpbf ravra <5c KOI rJA/o nuvra, K. r. 7(. " And all the other things which men use are con- sideieu both beautiful and good with reference to those same things, with reference to which they may be useful," t. e., are coijsiderjd Beautiful and good with reference to their Ltility. NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER VIII. 30 $6,7. KOTTpoQopof. " A dung basket." VTJ Ai'a. Compare i., 8, 9 fav irpdf TU iavrtiv epya, K. r. /I. " If the former be beautifully formed, and the latter badly, for their respective uses." Myetf av, tyrj, K. r. /L " Do you mean, said he, that the same abstract things are beautiful and yet hideous '!" /cot vq At' eyuy', tyij, K. r. A. " (Yes,) and indeed I, for my part, replied he, (say) that they are both good and evil." TO re Tiifiov ayaOov, Kvperov Kan6v eaTi. For instance, food. TSo, again, TO TrupeTov uya66v is abstinence. irpbe u iiv ev 2^77. " With reference to those things for which they may be good and proper." $8. 6/.t t >'), the area included within which was usually thickly planted with trees and shrubs. Socrates dis- approves of this arrangement, since he wished the place to be fully exposed to view, as if the worshippers could thus fancy that they saw the deity before them, and could address him as if present. (Kuhncr, ad loc. Wheeler, ad loc.) i)6i> pif yap 'Mvrat, K. r. A. " For that it was pleasant ta pray the moment one beheld it, and pleasant, too, to approach it in perfect purity." Observe the force of the aorist in denoting an instantaneous action ; and, with regard to the latter clause, compare the explanation of Schutz : " Si via, qua ad templum ducat, pirum frequent sit, facilius adituri ab omni piaculo purot it ervare postint." CHAPTER IX. flit. >7 iycJpt'a tdrepov, K. r. A. "Whether courage was acquired by education or endowed by nature." More literally, " was a thing to be taught or natural." The substantive is placed before nortpov to make it more emphatic. Compare ii., 7, 8. verat. " Is formed by nature." rrpdf TU 6etvd. "To encounter dangers." I6eoi. "In- stitutions," i. e., national usages. roAyuy. "In daring." Truaav +v- eiv fj.a6i)OEi, K. T. ">.. " That every nature is increased with regard to courage by instruction and training." The same sentiment oc- NOTES TO BOOK III. - CHAPTER IX. 307 curs in ii., b, 39. uanidae not dopara. The ordinary mode of Gre- cian arming is meant, and the Lacedaemonian;? are named as form hg the truest type of Grecian bravery. OVT' uv . . . . eO&otev uv Heindenburg conjectured OVT' aii. But the particle uv is often re- peated in the same proposition, for greater emphasis. Compare L, 4, 14. kv ir&Taif /cat >:ovrioif. " Equipped with bucklers and jav- elins." The usual Thracian mode of arming. Observe here the force of ev. The leading idea is that of being in, being inclosed within, and hence being arrayed in. h rofo^f. " Armed with bows." The Scythians were expert archers, the bow being their national weapon. iiri TUV uAAov TTUVTCJV. " In all other instances." The preposi- tion ETTI is thus used with a genitive after verbs signifying "to understand, see, judge, say, show," &c. (Kuhner, 633, 1.) KOI ^TTiueXfia TTO/III imdidovraf. " And improving much by careful practice." rovf svQvearepovc "The more talented." uftoAoyoi " Worthy of mention." $4. ooiav Kai ouQpoovvqv. "Wisdom and temperance." By aofyiav is here meant the knowledge of virtue. In iv., 6, 7, he defines it as being identical with entaTrj^ri- By auQpoavvij, again, is meant virtuous conduct in general. The one of these always follows the other, and both ought to be united in the same individual. Ac- cording to the opinion of Socrates, therefore, no one can be ov TS KOI auQpovof ticpivt. The explanation nere given ^il! ave t.ie necessity of any alteration of the text, as is rashly done 308 \>TKS TO BOOK III CHAPTER IX. by several editors. ov&ev yi HU~A.\OV, K. r. X. " That thej were ti mure so than both the unwise and intemperate." We have givei. f, the reading of four MSS.. in place of the common reading f. IK TUV kv6t%oplvuv. " From every thing possible,'' t. t , by all possible means. $5. Mi? 6i KOI rr)t> diKaioovvrjv, K. r. A. The train of reasoning of the whole passage is as follows : Justice and every othei virtue is wis dom ; but all just and virtuous things are also beautiful and good , he who knows all that is beautiful and good (i. c., sapient, ao&if) will prefer nothing else to these ; and so (oi/ru) the wise man will do all that is beautiful and good OVTC roi'f fit) ixioTOfifvovf AvvaaOai irpurrnv, K. r. A. " Nor would they who were not acquainted with them be able to effect them, nay, would actually commit error if they attempt them." Observe that uv continues its force through- out the whole of this clause. fafi.ov elvai on .... oofyia. kari. For 5rt oofia elij. Compare i., 1, 13. imaioavvri. The names of virtues and vices are often used without an article. The article which im- mediately follows is added on account of the adjective d'/./.n- It is omitted in one Paris MS. v6. pavlav yt \a)v. Compare i., 4, 5. TTJV uvtniarTiftoovvjjv. " Ig- norance in the abstract." nai fiy a ol6e, K. r. X. "To imagine as well as actually believe that one knows, not what he knows, (but what he really does not know)," &c. When a negative is prefixed to an article or a relative, a conjunction or preposition, it may not be separated therefrom, for it is attached to it for the purpose of making or suggesting an antithetical clause to be supplied in the mind ; thus, the full expression here would be, py u oliev, f. K. T. A- " He said that the multitude indeed do not say that those are mad who err in those matters of which the many are ignorant, bet call," &c. uv ol TroA^oi yiyvuaKovai. The attraction of the rel- ative is here owing to the omission of the demonstrative pronoun. ovruc^nrat elvai. ".Think himself to be so tall." Observe the construcflRi of the nominative with the infinitive ; and more- over, the emphatic position of ovruf, literally, " tall to such a degree " NOTES TO BOOK III - CHAPTER IX. 309 - rovieixovf. " Of the city-wal 1 " a'tpeaOai. "To lift up." jJ rw eiriTi3eaOai, K. r. 7.. " Or tr undertake any other of the things manifest to all that they are impossible," t. e., of the things that are manifestly impossible in the eyes of all. Literally, "to attack any other," &c. Observe that np is Attic for rivi. /teyeiA^v ira- pdvoiav. " A great aberration of intellect." $8. 6 TI elr). " What kind of a thing it might be." The relative pro- noun is put in the neuter when it refers to a thing generally, whether masculine or feminine. The expression 5 TI efj? is regular, like the Latin " quid sit invidia," which refers to the determination of the class of objects to which any thing belongs ; whereas, on the contrary, in ojrtf elrj, " qualis sit invidia," the class is considered as determined, and the question only is put, what other qualities be- sides the thing has.' Compare Matthia, 439. Kuhner, 820, 1, Jdf. ovre [ilvToi. Observe that filvrot is here equivalent to Je, and compare ii., 3, 5 ; iv., 4, 7. TTJV -yiyvopevrjv. " That which arises." povnvs qOoveiv. " That those alone felt envy." #au/z{ovrui/ .... el. Compare i., 1, 13. 0j/U>v riva. " Having a friendly feeling to- ward any person." OVTUS fyovaiv. "Are so disposed in feeling." /ca/cwf [lev npuTTovraf. Compare i., 6, 8. CVTV^OVVTUV. Genitive absolute. TOVTO 6s Qpovipu fisv uvtipi, K. T. %. '-That this, however, could not happen to a wise man," i. e., that this feeling could not arise in the breast of the wise man. $9. OXO^TIV. " Idleness." ri dr). For 5 rt elij. Compare notes on previous section. notovvraf jj.lv n 6Awf aTravraf, K. T. A. " He said that he found all men, upon the whole, doing something, yet still the most of them idle." TTOUIV TI. " Attempted to do something." of^-oAu^etv. " Were in reality idle." ievai irpdf-ovTaf. "To go and do. a? fitvroi ruv f}s?in6vuv, K. T. /I. "That no one, however, nad leisure to pass from the things that were better to those that vrere worse," i. t., to leave a good occupation for a bad one. The verb axo?>.a&iv is often construed with a simple infinitive. TOVTOV, ao^oWaf airy ovarie, K. T. /I. " He said that this one really acted badly in this, because he had no leisure," i. e., that he, there being employment for him, &c. $ 10, 1 . /3affiXetf Compare ii., 2, 14. vird TUV TV^OVTUV. " By the com own people." Compare i. 1 14 rovf nXf/pv Aa^ovraf. '" Those 310 NOTES TO BOOK UN CHAPTER IX chosen by lot." Airorc . . . 6^oXa-y^aru. Compare i.,2, 57.--^r dclKi'vtv Iv re vi)t, K. r. A. "He used to show that, in a ship, the one who understood matters was the actual commander." Retake would add Kv6epvdv, but without necessity, for 6 tinaTufttvof is fre- quently, as here, used absolutely. olf vxdpxci n enifttfaiaf 6t6pt- vov. " Who have any office requiring care." uv pev avroi i^yuvrat, *. r. ?.. " If they think that they are acquainted with it, take care of it themselves ; but if they do not think that they understand it," &c. k* 6e rakaa'Hf. " In wool spinning, moreover." $ 12, 13. pi) neidfodai rolf bpduf "Myovai. " Not to yield obedience to up- right advisers." nal nC^ uv, l$rj, K. r. ?.. " And how is it pos- sible that he should not obey, especially since there is a sure penalty impending if one obey not," &c. Kal implies wonder at the begin- ning of a question, in which the inquirer takes up what has been said, and turns it into an argumcntum ad alsurdum. Compare iii., 13, 6 ; iv., 4, 10. TOV fi> Qpovoiivra. " A prudent monitor." rbv 6e aitoKTtivovra. <. r. ?.. " What, said he, do you think that the man who slays the best of his allies," &c. Erncsti, Dindorf, and Bor- nemann read anoKrelvavra from Stobzeus and one Paris MS. Sauppe explains this aorist as implying an unsuccessful attempt ; but Kiih- ner and Jelf reject this signification of the tense. (Kvhner, $ 403, Obs. Jelf.) We have adopted, therefore, the ordinary reading, name- ly, the present participle, as implying a frequency of action, " he who slays," "who is in the habit of slaying." 7, irpuTTovra, K. r. A. " While, on the other hand, he said that the man who did nothing zealously (and understandingly) was neither useful for any thing, nor loved of the gods." The student will not fail to perceive the mode in which Socrates plays upon the meaning of cw CHAPTER X. $1- ld ptjv icai, K. r. A. " But besides this, indeed, if he at ;uiy time entered into conversation with any one of those who were ac- quainted with the arts," i. e., with any artist. Observe here the peculiar force of l%u, " to hold any thing as one's own," " te be possessed of or familiar with a thing." kpyaaias Ivena. " For the sake of gain." /cat rovToif. " To these also." This pleonastic /cat is added here in consequence of iK^ iariv tj eiKaaia TUV opupevuv ; " Is painting the representation of visible objects 1" Observe that the predicate has here the article, while the subject is without it. The subject stands- thus as a general no- tion, while the predicate with the article expresses something defi nite. There is no need, therefore, of our reading, with some editors $ ypaQiKfj ioTiv eiKaaia. yovv. " At least, however." <5td TUV xpu udruv uTrttKdfrvrff iKfiifielade. " Representing by means of you colors, you closely imitate." Observe the force ff*cir ccmpositiot v 2, 3. . "la depicting, ' i. e. when you 4epic<~ evi dvfyw >,. 312 NOTKS TO BOOK III. - CHAPTER X. " With any one man." 6Xa ra auuara KU%M iroteiTe $alvco9m. * You make vuur bodies to appear beautiful in all their parts." Compare the explanation of Kohner : " Corpora in omnibus suit partilws." iroioi'ntv yup. t^tj, of-wf. (You are right), for we do so, replied he." Observe the elliptical employment of yap. ro itiOavuTarov re KOI frfioTov .... riyf 1>vxn( *}0of- " That character of soul which is most persuasive as well as pleasing." n-uf yap. " (Certainly not), for how." /^re uv ait cixaf, K. r. A. " Nor any one of the characteristics which you just mentioned." The allusion is to rd rj. Compare iii., 2, ]. roV is for >} oi u/.Xot, by the operation of what grammarians term the " comparntio eompcndi&ria," or shorter form of comparison. (Kuhner, 781, d., Jelf.) tvpvBftorfpovc- "Better proportioned." The pvfybf TOV &upanoc is that concinnity and har- mony with which all the parts are exactly suited to each other. In other words, it is " proportion." utrpv % aradft^. " By measure or by weight,*' i. ., proving it to the purchaser by measure or by weight. oil yup 6rj ioovr, K. r. A. " For certainly I do not think that you make them all of the same size at least," dec. xoiti. " I make (them to fit)." Supply $ II, 12. m*c ovv, lti, Ttf> appv6ft(,> auftari, K. r. A. " How then, said he, d you make that corselet well proportioned, which fits an ill-propor- tioned body." ufrrep KOI upporrovra. " Just as I make them to fit." Supply iroiu. TO evpvBfiov ov naff iavro Ziytiv, K. T. X. " To mean proportion, not by itself, but with reference to the wearer," t. e., not independently considered, but, &c. wf ntp uv et ^o/vf. " As if you were to say." For C^-ntp av fyaiijr, tl (j>aiij{. The particle uv is sometimes found without a verb, when it can be easily supplied from the context, particularly in the phrase ufTfp uv el, "as if." Compare Kuhner, 430, 1, Jelf. TV CTW Xoyw. " From what you say," i. e., according to the principle which you lay down. TV app&TTttv irp6fcaTi. " Is attached to this fitness." el rt t*? ' If you know any." rov avrov aTaBpbv Ixovrtf. " Although they have the same weight." fj 6/lot kK TUV uuuv uptpauevoi. l Either hanging entirely from the shoulders," 6vf$opot not ^a^enoi. " Dif- ficult to wear, and annoying." dtei^uftevot TO (3apof, K. T. X "Be- ing distributed as to their weight, (borne) partly by the collar bone V.I the shoulder blade." The preposition two is here employed because $cp6pvov is to be supplied by the mind. bXt-yov yap e5// aKOvoaai ye, K. T. ^. " For it is not possible for men, by having merely heard (of it), to be come acquainted clearly with that which surpasses language."' teal 6 ditjyrjadfievof, K. T. A. " Thereupon, he that had made mention of her said, ' Follow me instantly.' " Literally, " you could not an ticipate (my wishes) in following me," t. ., you could not be too quick in following. Compare ii., 3, 11. $2,3. ara/La56vref napearriKvlav. " Having found her standing." rrav- eapivov. Supply ypdifiavrof. Equivalent to ircel 6e 6 uypa$0f lirav~ rare ypurftaf. Qeoidry x^P tv ^X eiv - "To feel gratitude toward Sib NOTES .0 BuOK III.- -CHAPTER XI. Theodota," i. c., to thank her. dp' el fiiv. Compare iii., 2, 1. 4 tni6eit{. " The display." ravrijv turiov. " Must this woman feel." Observe, again, the accusative with the verbal in reov. npuf. Sup- ply tuTfov. OVKOVV. "Accordingly." uftltjatTm. SoinfiveMSS. Two others, with Stephens's edition, have u^e).t]6^oct. Dindorf reads u^e7.tj6^atrai with the common text. IK 61 TOVTUV cUof. M Hence, therefore, it is natural." dcpaxeveiv. " Pay court unto her." iifilv njr tf^af, K. r. A. "To thank you for this visit." Lit orally, " for this seeing of me," i. ., for thus coming to see me. * 4 ev iaOi/Ti KOI dtpaitcip, K. r. A. " In no common vesture and or- nament." Herbst refers &tpairtivr/v. "To their forms." Literally, "to their couch." ufTc K(U CK TOV avepov, K. r. A. " So as by running even to escape out of sight." uAAaf ai> nvvaf. The term uvuv, like the Latin cams, is used both as masculine and feminine. Hunting dogs are generally used in the feminine. Compare iv., 1, 3 ; Virg., JEn., vii., 493 ; Hcinsius, ad Ov., Met., Hi., 140. /card nodaf. Compare ii., 6, 9. aiiruv rivet;. " Some of them." Referring to the hares. -g tiev-yovaiv. " In the direction in which they flee." Supply 6ri, K. T. /I. " One, al least, I ween, said he, and very closely embracing (its prize)." a/ uf iiv ffif>A.iTTovaa xapi&io. " Both how you might gladden by a glance." Kal OTI del TOV int[te?i6/j.Evov, v. r. 7i. "And that you should cheerfully receive the zealous suitor, but exclude the self- conceited one." By rpvfyuvTa. is here meant one puffed up with a vain opinion of himself ; such as Thraso, the swaggering captain in Terence. QpovnariKuf kniaKe-^aadai. " Should anxiously visit him." Observe that del still extends its government to the infini- tive here. KOI nahov n -rrpat-avrof. " And when he has met with inv success." $11,12. KOI HT/V, epi, K. T. /I. " And yet, indeed, said he, the attacking a man in a manner according with his disposition, and in the right way, makes a great difference," i. e., becomes a matter of much importance. TO -ftripiov TOVTO. "This same animal." Ob- serve that -d-tjpiov is here playfully said of a man. uAuoipov .... eoTiv. Here the construction elegantly changes from the optative with uv (ehoif uv) to the indicative kariv. This is done to mark cer- tainty. rl ovv ov ai) h/evov. " Why, then, will you not straight way become." The aorist is here employed as an instantaneou* future. Compare Kuhncr, $ 403, 2, Jelf; Matthias, M)6, 2. fy-rij' aeif TOVTO avrri, K. 7. %,. "You yourself will seek and Revise this.' " Visit me." $13. TTJV avrov airpaynoavvriv. "Joking upop Jr indolent Me." oxohdaai. " To idle away my time." Idia irpayp* a - 318 NOTES TO BOOK III. CIIAI'Tr.l; XIT. K. r. / . Pv lAta Trpuypora, Weiske correctly understands the sions held by Socrates with his disciples, while ru 6tifi6aia is to be . regarded as ironical, since Socrates TU 7ro/.jrtu OVK Itrparrt. Aat. " Female friends." Said ironically. The allusion is explained im- mediately after. fftrpa re KOI tv^uf. " Both love-charms and incantations." /cat ravra. " These arts also." $14. itu ri. " On what account," i. e., influenced by wnat other rea- sons. 'An-oAAodupov. Apollodorus was a disciple and constant com- panion of Socrates, though unable with all his attachment to under- stand the real worth of his master. A lively picture of the man is given in Plato's Symposium, p. 173, ttqq. rdv&e nal 'Avria6b>iiv. When demonstrative pronouns are added to proper names, the ar- ticle is omitted. Antisthenes has been already mentioned, ii., 5, 1. Ktdrjra icai Zipfuav. Compare i., 2, 48. ivyyuv. "Magic wheels." The term Ivyf properly denotes a bird called by us the " wryneck." It derived its Greek name from its cry, and its English, as well as Latin one (tmrquilla), from the never-ceasing motion of its little head. From this peculiarity the ancients believed it to be endowed with magic influence, and therefore used it in incantations to excite love. They bound the bird to a wheel having four spokes, and then rapidly turned the wheel while the charm was being chanted. Hence, as in the present instance, the wheel itself was called bv the name of the bird, Ivyf $ 15. Xl>ijoov roiwv pot, l()r], K. r. A. " Lend me, then, said she, that magic wheel of yours, that I may set it going against yourself first." tt.Kea6ai npof at. "To be drawn to you." a/.'/.a iroptvooftai. " Well, I will go." iiiv \ir\ rif $i/jjripa, K. r. A. " Unless some one dearer than you be within," i. e., right reason and virtue. Com- pare in explanation the remark of Ruhnken : " Venuste, vt nihii supra: est enim propria meretricum amatores excludcntium formula, tvdov irfpof." CHAPTER XII. $1- Epigenes, son of Antiphon, of the demus of Cephisia, a follower of Socrates. He is mentioned by Plato as one of those who were with the philosopher in his last moments. (Plat., Phecd. NOTES TO BOOK HJ. -- CHAPTER XH. 319 p. 59.) ro aC>fia KaKuf l^ovra. "Weak of frame." tif i l$ji, K. T. X. " How unlike an athlete, said he, you have your frame O Epigenes " i. e.. how infirm and awkward you are. The idiurai, in a previous passage (iii., 7, 7), were opposed to the uaictjTul, who ar* called emphatically ad^rjrai, and hence he who neglects bodily exer- cise is termed idiuTrjf. I6iurjif fiev dfii. " I am, indeed, unlike an athlete." Observe that \iiv is solitary here ; still, however, an apo- dosis must be supplied by the mind. Thus, " I am not, indeed, on who exercises the body, but, nevertheless, I exercise the mind. Compare Herbst, ad loc. : " Gymnastica quidcm ars ad me non perti- ntt. Oppositum cogita : tnimo autem excolendo operam do." ov6ev ye MUAAOV, Itjiti, K. T. /L " You are no less an athlete indeed, replied Socrates, than those who are about to contend at Olympia." Lit- erally, "you are no more, indeed, an t<5iCTK. Compare Ktihner, $ 867, 1, Jelf. cv 6iavoela6ai. " In the employment of ihe mind." fLtyaka atpd^ovrai. " Fail greatly." noMuKif rro/Uotf. Paronomasia, or alliteration, a figure very ccmmon in Latin as well as in Greek. (Kuhner, (/ 904, 2, Jelf.) 'c TT/V Sidvoiav tftntirtovow Attack the mental powers with such violence." rdf em- " All previous knowledge." et*of 6e fiaXhov npof ra evav ria, K. T. A. " Nay, it is far more likely for a good constitution even to be useful to obtain results directly contrary to those which arise from a bad constitution." The position of nal here has given rise to some difficulty. The order of construction which we b \ve adopt ed appears the most natural one. $8. TO 6ia rrjv up&eiav yrjpaaai. "This circumstance, that a person should grow old through omission of proper exercise." An oldei Attic form is yripavai, as cited by the Atticists. (Thorn. Mag., p. 78, ed. Ritsch.) Supply TIVU with yripuaai. trplv Idelv iavrov, K. T. A. The same idiom sometimes occurs also in Latin ; as in Cicero, " Nosti Marcellum, quam tardus sit," for " nosti quam tardus sit Mar- eellus." ravra 6s OVK eanv idelv apeTiOvvra. " These things it is not possible for one to see who neglects them." Compare i., 1 9. ov -yap kd&ei, K. T. A. " For they are not accustomed to come ^ their own accord," i. e., without practice. CHAPTER XIII. $ 1, 2. v nva xalpetv. " Having saluted a person." More lit erally, " naving bid a certain person hail." This formula occurs a second time in Xenophon, Hist. Gr., iv., 1, 3, where the person is in the dative. -yeZoiov, l^rj, TO, K. T. A. Many editions omit the article TO aufia KUKIOV tyovri. " Having his person deformed." Literally "having his person worse (than ordinary)." aypoiKOTepue 6iand[ie~ v(f>. " Rather churlishly disposed." ar)6ug. " Without any relish 'for his food)." '\Kovficv6c. Acumenus was a celebrated physician, O2 322 NOTES TO BOOK III. CHAPTER Xlil. the fiiend of Socrates He was a native of Athens. Many read aKovpevof as a participle, denying a physician of such a name to have ever existed. But consult Plat., Phad., 227, a.itavoaodai toQiovra. " To stop eating (while you still have an appetite)," i. e.. oefore satiety supervenes. $3. nap' tavrifi. " With him," i. ., at his house, at home. d/i/a i//- \pov, l+ti, *. T. A. " But, replied he, it is cold for the purpose of bath- ing," i. <., it is too cold for bathing. Sometimes a positive with urrt and an infinitive is used for the comparative with fj d>fre (Matthitf, <) 448, 6.) uf f/deuf. " With what pleasure." Equivalen to on oiiTuf ijdeuf. h> 'Aori.rinioiJ. "In the temple of J^sculapi- us." Supply ou}of, and ome others in of, irregularly drop the of, and follow the same mode of comparing. (K&hner, 33, 2, b., Jelf.) p^oKiararof. Thu Schneider, from Athenaeus viii., p. 277, and Eustathius, p. 867 All the MSS. and previous editions have /ftoxurarof. Buttmant wishes to read here /?Aov OTTO ampidof. The object of Socrates was to pre- vent an unpleasant rivalry in the quality or quantity of the contrib- uted viands. In order to effect this, he directed the attendant either to place the small portions on table, in common for all, 01 else to distribute to each guest his share of the same. Observe that the reference is to such entertainments taking place at the house of Socrates, and hence the contro. which he assumed in reg ulating the same. ftpoiev. The verbs ffpetv and iropi&iv are often used where one would rather expect the middle, the speaker not regarding the action in its reflexive relation to the subject. In the next sentence we have Qepovrcf, and, a little after, Grpopfvuv. (Compare Kahner, t) 363, 3, Jelf.) TOV iral&a. " His slave." Compare the analogous usage ofpucr in Latin. TO fnxpov rj tif TO KOIVOV, K. r. ?.. "Either to place each small contribution on table for the use of all, or else to distribute his share of the same unto each." ya^vovro TO Tt prj. K. T. X. " Were ashamed not to partake of that which was placed for general use, and not, in return, to place on table their own stock." More literally, " were ashamed as regarded the not partaking of," &c. The infinitive with the article is often put for the infinitive alone, because the infinitive is considered as the subject or object of the main action. (Matlhiec, 543, OAa. 2.) nal iircl ovotv irl.tov tlxov. " And since they partook of no more." -KO\\OV fyuvovvTer t; Purchasing delicacies at great cost." t>A TOV fiev airov nctravfitvov. "To have abstained from the bread." . TO oiftov OVTO naff OVTO. "The meat itself alone." Literally, "the meat itself, by itself." /.oyov ovrof irtpl bvoftuTuv, K. T. A. "A con- versation arising about names for things, for what particular act, namely, each might be (a proper appellation)." iirl iroiu TTOTE tpyu, K. T. A. "For what particular act a man is called carnivorous." tnl TV a'nif). " With their bread." brav Trap?/. " Whenever it be present," i. e., whenever bread be laid be ore them. ixl ye TOVTU. " On this account, at least." ov yap s$v. " By no means." Com pare iii., 6, 19. NOTES TO bOOK ill. CHAPTER XIV. 325 $?, 4. ro o^ov avro. "The mea; alone." That is avro tcatf avro, as in <) 2. The common text has IVTOV. Stephens conjectured at>Tot>. pi] uGK.T)Geu<;, uXTC jjdovfjf ev.Ka. "Not for training, but the mere gratification of the appetite." The term uoKqaeuf has reference properly to athletes, who were accustomed to eat an enormous quantity of flesh, in order to strengthen their muscular powers. G^O/IT). " Scarcely." rolf tfeojf tv^uvrai. Compare iv., 2, 24 uiKoruf av oiirof, K. r. %,. "This one should natural!} pray for abund- ance of flesh," t. e., to consume. npofe7ia6ev. "Took in addition." tt n7ii)aiov. " You who are near." Supply v^elf. The pronoun is expressed in the Hist. Gr., ii., 3, 54, and Cyrop., \L, 2, 4. r airy o\f>a ^ufibv evl oi/>w nporre'fnrEiv. " To accompany single morsels of bread with single morsels of meat." The article here imparts a distributive force. 5re pi irapeii) troT^d, K. r. A. " Would be able 'to use with pleasure a single kir.d of meat, whenever variety might not be present." 3iit) NOTES TO BOOK III. - CHAPTER XIV. cif TO tiuxticQai, K. r. A. "That the verb ei>ux*io9<*t, in the Ian. guage of the Athenians, meant ' to eat.' " Observe here the peculia force of Ka.~f.iu. TO 6i tv irpofgciodai. "And that the word ei> wai added, that we may eat those things which," etc., t. e., in order to express the fancy for what would disorder neither body nor mind, and might be easily procurable. Observe here the force of t^l, ana compare the explanation of Kuhner : " Pracpontio inl tignificat con' i-.'.iontm vcl contilium : illud tv adhctrcrc ita, ut ea cum.cd.amut, qua," 6te. ufre tal TO tvuxtlaOai, K. T. A.. So that he referred the ten- to those who lived moderately." BOOK IV CHAPTER I. $1- nal d pETpluf aiedavofiiv^. "Even if moderately intelligent/ t. e., even if only of moderate understanding. Observe the differ- ence between el KOI and a? el. The former means " although," and Kai belongs to the sentence, and allows something which doea or will really exist, or has existed ; the latter means " even if," and here KOI belongs to d, and not to the sentence, and allows a sup- posed case which does not or will not exist, or has not existed Compare Kiihner, $ 861, Jelf. TOV 2u/cpuret avveivai. " Than in timacy with Socrates." dirovovv. " Any where whatsoever." Ob- serve that OTTOVOVV, ofrtfovv, &c., like the Latin ubicumque, quicum- gtte, &c., take either a repetition of the verb of the clause, or require elvai to be supplied. TO eneivov fie/nv^adai. "The recollection of him," i. e., the recalling him to one's recollection. KOI anoSexofiE- vovf EKEIVOV. " And who embraced his tenets." Compare the ex planation of KUhner: " Qui ejus disciplinam sequebantur. 'AwoJe^e o6ai nva vel n est probare aliquem (alicujus sententiam) vel aliquid ' v. " In serious mood." $2. fyq f^ev av. " He would say," i. e., he was accustomed to say. Compare i., 1, 16. rd aufiara jrpoj- upav ev KE^VKOTUV. "Well en- dowed by nature in their persons for beauty." More freely, ' with oeauty." ereK/talpeTo Se, K. r. A. " He conjectured, also, excellent dispositions," i. e., what dispositions were excellent. olf --p " Those things unto which they applied themselves." / TUVTUV. " All those branches of learning." lanv. " One has it n his power." O'IKEIV. "To regulate." ev ^p^aBat^ "Manage veil." TraidevOevras. " If instructed." w TOV aiiTov 6e Tp6irov, K. T. A. " He did not make advances in .he same way, however, unto all." The particle de, in place of ieing the second word n the clause, is here placed after OVTOV, be 32 NOTES TO HOOK IV. CHAPTER II. cause this word is opposed to the different other arts which Soc- rates employed. Oi> and x a '(- The part of any thing affected by the operation of the verb is put in the ac- cusative, but instead of this accusative the dative is sometimes used, as here. (Compare Matthia, $ 424, Obs. 1.) ^eyoAe/ovf KOI aQo- dpovf. "High souled and energetic." KOKU tpya^ovrai. Some read KOKU Ipyu&odai. (,5. rotif (5e x2 irlovTt,) ptya QpovotvTaf. " Those, however, wno thought highly of themselves in consequence of riches." efptvov, Ae'ywv. " He admonished by saying." tl rif oltrai. Observe the employment of the indicative here in the oratio obliqua, the object being brought before the mind not as a mere conception, but aa something certain, in order to render the narrative more animated diayvuocodat. "He will distinguish between." ev "Ttat he is acting rightly." CHAPTER II. $1. if iroofe$pero. " How he assailed." nal y.iya fyovotatv trrl ao- +1$. "And who prided themselves greatly upon their wisdom. " Observe that the verb Qpovelv with M and a dative is usually ac oompanied by the adverb fiiya. EvOvdqfiov. Compare i., 2, 29. A different person of this name is mentioned in iv., 3, 2. ypdjiuara " Had collected numerous extracts." Ktthm>> NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER II. correctly maintains, that ypanpara has here the force of a >yy pu^ara, or avyyeypafipeva, " prtzcepta et ezempla e scriptorHus sxcerpta." awEiXeyits'vov. Perfect passive participle in a middle sense, or, rath er, the perfect middle participle at once. km aofyip. " In wisdom.' Literally, "for wisdom." 6ia veonira. Compare iii., 6, 1. *a0t fovra eif qvcoTrotelov n, K. T. /I. " Accustomed to go into the shop of a bridle maker, one of those near the market-place, and sit down therein." The preposition el? has here the force of a verb of motion. iiu avvovaiav rivbg rwv aofy&v. " In consequence of intimacy with any one of the Sophists." Trpbg EKEIVOV ano6?i.eneiv. " Looked to him." The English idiom is the same : " to look to a person," t. e., to expect some help or assistance from him. anovtiaiov uvdpof. " Of an able minister." KIVEIV. " To arouse," t. e., to induce him to speak. Compare Kiihner, " ad loqucndum excitare," and also Hein- dorf and Stallbaum, ad Plat., Lysid., p. 223, A. Valckenaer, less correctly, renders it by the Latin pungere, i. e., to nettle or provoke. Taf fiiv oMyov ugiaf r^vaf, K. T. \. "That men could not become able even in arts of little importance without fit instructors." The expression airovdatoc TTJV rixyriv is the same as 6sivdf TTJV rexvriv.-- UTTO TavTopdrov. " Spontaneously." The same, in fact, as vaei. (,3. $vhaTT6[ievov, pi Jcifj;, K. T. /I. " Anxious lest he appear to ad- mire Socrates for wisdom." Eij0ii<%iOf ovroai. "This Euthydemua here." Proper names, when accompanied by the demonstratives owrof, /ceivo?, 6<5f, and avroc, are without the article. (Kukner, 453, Jelf.) EV fat/dp ytv6[j.Evo<;. " On having reached the proper age," t. e., the age of manhood. The term rfkiida properly denotes the age of man from his eighteenth year to his fiftieth. r^f TroAewf Ao- yov irspi TIVOC irpoTiBeiaye. "The state giving him permission to speak about any matter." The expression /loyov npo-ndsvai is in IjUlincopiamdicendifacere. (D'Orville, ad Charit., p. 111.) After the Athenian people had been convened in assembly, a herald gave lib- erty to address the people upon a proposed subject by the usual formula rt<; ayopsvstv /SoWereu ; 1 uv ETriTijdevEi. " From the con- duct he now pursues." Attraction for EK TUV a eTUTrjdevsi. Kahov irpooi/jiov ruv 6r]firiyopiuv TrapnoKCVuaaadai, K. r. X. "To have con- pocted an admirable preamble for his public orations, from an anxi- ety not to appear to learn any thing from any one." Observe that row is Attic for TLVOC. TrpooipidueTat. " He will form the exoidium." .130 NOTES TO BOOK IV. -- CIIAPTKR II. $4. siovuv. "Although I heard." oM' intp.tMi6rjv, K. r. A. "Noi was ; ever so icitous of any one of those who were acquainted with these matters becoming an instructor unto me.'' luvavria. Supply tTToirica. AtareTtXtxa fevyuv. " I have always avoided." Compare i., 2, 28; hi., 1, 4. ri> 66ai. "The very appearance of it." a ttjrd ravroudrov kiriy poi. " May occur to me spontaneously." dpuooiie 6' uv, K. r. A. " It might suit, also, those to form their preamble in this way, who wish to obtain a medical appointment from the state." Compare Kt) liner : " publici media munut accipere." Weiske supposes that qualified physicians were appointed by the people in assembly. These were of two classes : the free, who at- tended to the free ; and the slaves, who cured the slaves. They received their salary from the public treasury. i^iTJj6t iov. " Ad- vantageous." Ernesti thinks irriT^deiov and kvrtiiOev spurious, since they are not noticed in the translation of Bessario. TUV f ovvcxte'-na. rt Ai NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER il. 33 ice-ssantfy as possible." Ernesti and Weiske explain this bj " statim a consilio caplo, nullo intervallo facto." Ka6' iaiiTovf. " By themselves," i. e., unassisted. irapa rotf apiarois, K. T. A. "With those who seem to be most skilled." Here apiarotf is attracted into the case of rotf. IVEKO. TOV prjfiev, K. r. 7,. " So as not to do any thing without their judgment." oif owe uv ahXuf , K. r. A. " Think- ing that they could not otherwise become worthy of notice." Equiv- alent to vofiifrvTec on oiiK uv uhhuf at;i62.oyoi ytvoivTo. Compare ii., 2,13. avrofiaroi. " By uninstructed talent." Literally, "of them- selves." $7. Kalroi ye Toaovry, K. r. A. " And yet, these latter affairs are so much more difficult in execution than the others, by how mach, al- though more busy themselves about them, they, who accomplish them, are fewer in number," i. e., in proportion to the comparative ewness of those who succeed. $8. aKovovTOf 'EvBvdrjfiov. "While Euthydemus heard him without attention," i. e., merely heard, but did not seem to pay any attention to him. To this is opposed irpoBvfidrcpov UKOVOVTO which presently follows. TOIOVTOVC 7(.6yovf l/leyc. " Used to make such remarks as vhese." Observe the force of the imperfect. Kiihner's observation, referred to under $ 6, applies more correctly here, since the allu- ion now is to several conversations subsequent to the main one so fully detailed. iroiftorepov viro/tfrovra. " Remaining more readily." 7re H7jx a f w i tn Zeune, Ktlhner, and others, as-suggested by Valckenaer. TUV Aeyo/iei>wv auv yeyovevai. Attraction. Compare i., 2, 3. vrj TOV A/a. Compare i., 2, 9 $9. vri rijv "Upav. Compare i., 5, 5. dyafiai yi aov. " I do admire you, indeed." The verb uya^ai is construed with an accusative of the person, and a genitive of the thing which is the cause of the wonder ; or with a genitive of the person and a genitive of a par- ticiple, as uyafiai as TTJG uvSpeiaf, u-yafj.ni aov 'Xiyovro^. The place of the participle, however, is often supplied, as in the present in- stance, by an explanatory clause, with on, dtort, drruf, Ac. Com pare K&hner, 495, Ols. Jelf. Kpoeihov fia Wov. Compare ii., 1, 2 382 NOTK8 TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER If. fitritvai ri)v aopiav. "To be seeking after wisdom in tu* right way." 410. rt te 6q ; " But in what particular a t, pray !" iitaunrjatv. Com pare iii., 6, 4. upa fir; larpof ; " Do you wish, then, to become * 'physician !" Supply (3>rv^ei ytviaBai. The difference between up oil and upa pfi is this, tha f . up' ov, nonne, requires an affirmative an- swer, but Jpa ui'i, num, a negative, as upa does alone ; but still ur, imparts some degree of doubt to the question, and that for the pur- pose sometimes of irony. Compare Kuhncr, t) 873, Jelf.ovyypuft- uara. " Writings." yvu/toviKov yap uv6p6f, K. T. X. " Since there is need of a well-informed person for this also," i. e., a person of judgment, whose mind has been matured by much reading and re flection. Observe that rovro is here the accusative of the object. 6e6(5(jpof. Theodorus was a philosopher and native of Cyrene, and a celebrated geometrician. According to Maximus Tyrius (Ditt., 22), he was the preceptor of Socrates. Compare iv., 7, 3. aarpo- adyof. " An astronomer." This was the original meaning of the word. Subsequently it was used to signify an astrologer. So uo- T/jo^oyfa, "astronomy," though aarpovofua was also in use. The case is similar in Latin with astrologia and tutronomia. poi/v'%- " A Rhapsodist." The Rhapsodists were persons who recited, in public, portions of epic poems, especially those of Homer. They at first were held in great esteem ; but in the time of Socrates the order had fallen into disrepute. ru pev txi} uKpifovvraf. " Know his verses accurately." ai-roif <5c -dw fj^.tOiovf uvraf. The same contempt for the Rhapsodists was entertained by Plato, as appears from the dialogue entitled Ion, $ 1, seqq. Compare StaUbaum, ad lor i) 11. oi> irjitov tyicoat. " You surely do not desire." Observe that ov AfjTtov are here employed ironically. These particles are generally used in Attic writers to express a question to which a denial is con- fidently expected. (Compare ii., 3, 1.) Socrates, however, in put- ting the question, knew well that it would be answered in the af- firmative. IOTL yup -uv paaiXeav alirrj. " For this is the art of kings." Supply % TE^VJ? from what precedes. uyadov ravra. "Good at these things." Adjectives expressing quality, such as 6v- vafiai. Euthydemus, surprised at the question of Socrates, answers it by another question : " What ! am I then unable to explain the works of justice '."' When ov stands in a sentence introduced by //#, it belongs to some single word, not to the whole sentence. The particle /?, moreover, is distinguished from upa (ty only in being less pointed and emphatic. syuye TO, TTJ( udiKtaf. Supply 6iivaftai i^rjyj} aaadai. $13. flovhci ovv ypdijiufttv. Compare ii., 1, 1. Here A stands for 6* Kaioavvij, and A for aJtrcia. npdf TO A rid&ftev. "We add to Delta," t. e., we place under it. el ri aot doiceT, tyrj, irpoeSeiv TOVTUV, K. T. A. " If you think, said he, thwt you have any need of these (letters) be- sides," t. e., in addition to the means you already possess for ex- plaining these matters. In this discussion, Socrates does not so much wish to strip Euthydumus of his reputation for justice, as of his own self-conceit. Wheti Euthydemus at one moment pronoun- ces the same thing to be just, at another unjust, he clearly shows his ignorance of what he professed to know, and, therefore, that he had not any true or real claim to wisdom. $ 14. OVKOVV lanv kv avOpunoif TO Tpevtieadai ; " Does falsehood, then, exist among menl" The article, which is wanting in all the MSS and older editions, has been added by Ernesti. iroTspuae. " lu which of the two classes." Literally, " to which of the two sides." npbf TJJV udtKiav. " Under injustice." irpof <5e TT; 6inaioavvy, K T. A. " And shall no one of these, in our opinion, belong to justice." laterally, " lie in addition to justice," i. e., be placed under it. dei- vbv yap uv EIIJ, l$i). " (No), truly, replied he, for that would be in- tolerable." The particle yap often occurs in answers, when it must be referred tr something not expressed. J334 NOTES TO BOOK IV. -- CHAPTER If. $ 15. tSavifta^oiiarjrai. This verb is often used with respect to cities. Compare Aget., vii., 6. Conviv., iv., 36. irpbf rove f&ovf. " Wit! reference to friends." baa. npd( ry lidmia idqKapev, K. r. ? " What- soever things we have placed under the head of injustice, must we place all (of these), likewise, under the head of justice *" Observe ihat irpof ry adtida idf]Kaptv is an instance of what grammarians term he pregnant construction, for irpof rr/v aimtav iQjjKaptv, ufTt *ti- odai vp6f ai>ry. Prepositions with the dative are sometimes joined to verbs of motion, whither, and with the accusative to verbs of rest. This is called the pregnant construction. In the former case, the speaker regards the state of rest following on the complete motion ; n the latter, the motion which precedes and is implied in the state ^f rest ; so that the two parts, which in other languages require two verbs to express them, are in Greek signified by one. Compare Kfthner, $ 645, Jelf. edqicafiev. This form is rare, for the Attict usually write fffeuev. The aorist in KO occurs in good authors a.- most exclusively in the singular and third person plural. In thf rrst of the persons the second aorist is more used, which, again, k \rdly ever occurs in the singular. Compare Matthia, 210, 211 $ 16. 3ovXei o6v, l^i), K. r. X. " Do you wish, then, said he, that, having placed these things thus, we again proceed to define, namely, that jt is jusf," &c. f it were an article of food." Commentators compare with this the fine lines in Isicretius, i., 935, seqq. : " Sed veluti pueri* cbs*nthi* tetra wudfntt*," 1 to. ~*ot. " Under which head." > TO ai, K. T. A, " Do you mean, saic. he, that not even toward our friends ought we on all occasions to act without gui e 1" fs.ETaridfp.ai. "I retract." rj IJ.TI bpBuf nOevai. "Than to lay down a wrong position." $ 19. TUV de 6rj, K. T. A. In this and the following section, Socrates does not express his own sentiments, for what in those passages he as- serts is opposed to his own doctrines as stated elsewhere (e. g., iii.. 4, 4, seqq. ; iv., 6, 6), respecting the nature of justice and other vir- tues. He here assumes the character of a Sophist in order more fully to convict Euthydemus of frivolity and self-conceit ; for he who knowingly does injury to a friend, if we look to the point of knowledge, is more just, has a greater knowledge of justice, than he who does wrong unwittingly ; but if we look to the act of injury, he is more unjust than the other. But he alone is to be called just, who, knowing what is just, also executes it, not he who only has the knowledge without the execution. And so he who designedly, and of set purpose, writes ungrammatically, if we consider the point of knowledge merely, is a better grammarian than he who writes or reads ungrammatically without knowing that he does so, but not so if we regard the act alone. (Kukner, ad loc. Wheeler, ad loc.) kirl /3Aufy/. "To injure them." The preposition eirl, with a da- tive, sometimes expresses the object or aim of an action. So oi> inl Kaiey, in Thucydides, v., 45, " not with any view to injury." Compare Kuhner, $ 634, Jelf. 6 enuv, rj 6 duuv. " He who coin mils the wrong intentionally, or he who does it unwittingly." -KIQ- TCVU olf diroKpivouat. " Put confidence in the answers which I give." Attraction for u. dpfjodu poi. " Let it be said by me," '. e., let me here admit. $20. [tddnoif Kai eirurrJip?). " An art and science." y tuuaTinuTcpov. "A better grammarian." KOI dvayiyuuanrj. "And read." OTTOTI JwAotro. "Whenever he might feel inclined." Observe the force of the optative in marking the repetition of an act, and compare 5r if? naptiti, in Hi., 14, 6. avrd. Referring to writing ard reading. 336 NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER II. wwf 7 up ov. Affirma. vely : " (Yes), for how could it be otherwise ?" (Matthict, $ 610, 6.) ra dlnaia 61 iroTtpov. For the situation of TTO- rtpov, compare note on ii., 7, 8 ; iii., 9, 1. faivouai. "I appear to eay BO." Supply rotro Xfyuv. Observe that faivo/iai is opposed to the following dotu. 6onC> 6e ftoi KO.I ravra, K. T. A.. " But I think I ay so without knowing why." fll. Ti 61 dq; "Wh?l then, pray 1" foafav. "When describing." With regard to $pauv .... 0pay, observe, that by a peculiar Greek idiom, there is attached to the verb of the sentence a participle of the same root and of similar meaning. This is exactly analogous to the constructions udxqv uuxeaOat, dec. Compare Kukner, 705, 3, Jelf. /.oyiaunv dirofatvouevof rov avrdv. " When stating the re- sult of the same calculation," i. ., when rendering the same ac- count. iijlof v n Ai' thai. Supply doKfi ; and on the construction of the whole clause, compare iii., 5, 24. $22. u.vdpaTro6u6tt^. Compare i., 1, 16. up' ovv 6tu rrjv rov ^a^.Ktveiv t K. r. A. " Pray, then, do they obtain this name on account of their ignorance of working at smith's work 1" rov TenraivtaBai. " Of carpentry." TOV amrevtiv. " Of shoe making." ov6e 6t' ev TOVTUV. Since the former interrogation has been denied (oi>6l 6iu Tlav TOV bvo- uarof TOVTOV rvyx avovatv - fevyciv, on-ur ufi, K. r. A. " To avoid being low-minded." Liter- ally, " slavish," t. c., in spirit. TTU.W fJ.rjv (fn7.oaoetv (j>i%.ooo with iraidevOijvai, and con- sult Kuhner, 429, Jelf. iraidevB^vai ru vpof^Kovra. Verbs which have two accusatives in the active, retail one of these cases in the passive xa^.oK(iya8iaf 6peyofUv. Compare i., 2, 16. rtif olei ^ NOT.ES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER 11 331 . T. 7i. " How much do you think I am dejected," i. c., can you imagine the despair I am in. dta psv TU TrpoTrETrovrjfiKva, K. T 7*. "After all my previous labor, not even able to answer that which is asked me concerning the things which I ought most of all to know." Literally, " on account of the things previously labored upon." Ob- serve in imep uv the attraction for a, and also that irepi is more usual in this construction. $ 24. Ae/I0otff . Delphi was situate on the southern side of Mount Par- nassus, in Phocis, and was famed for its oracle of Apollo. The more ancient name was Pytho. fjtirj TTUTTOTE " Ever as yet." KareuaOtf oiiv Trpof r

" For I could scarcely have known any thing else." 25. wf77fp ot rovf iTTTrouf .... oTTUf e\'. These words form a paren- thesis. yiyvuaKeiv. " That they know (the animal)." Trpbf rrjv TOV IKKOV %P eiav - "As regards the proper use of the steed," i. e., Jie proper services required of him. Trpof rrjv uvOpu-nivrjv xpetav " With reference to human uses." $26. Trdcr^oudtv. " Experience." diu 6e ro fipeva&ai eavruv. " But, by having been deceived with respect to themselves," t. e., by reason of not knowing themselves. biayiyvuaKovaiv. " Thoroughly dis- tinguish." Trpurroiref. " By attempting." ev -npurrovai. " Enjoy success " diatyeiiyovai TO /caKWf Trpurrctv. " Escape ill success." Toi>c a/lAovf uvOpurrovf 6cL "Are similarly affected as regards both the rest of men," dec. Inasmuch as they do not know themselves, they are equally ignorant of other men, and of all human affairs. ofiri o.. " In the next place, as regards the causes ok' each of them, namely, both drink and food, (I regard) those which conduce to health as blessings," &c. Supply vopifa from the previous clause, and observe that TTOT-U and jBpurd are more literally "drinkables" and "eatables." $ 32. a3 TO vyiaiveiv Kai TO VOOELV. "Both health and sickness.'' Taken substantively. Trdre 6' uv, KTJ, K. T. A. The inquiry of Eu- thydemus. crrpamaf re aia^paf, K. T. X. " Some having, by reason of strong health, taken part either in a disgraceful expedition by land, or some injurious movement by sea," &c. ol (5e 61' uoOsvfiav fnroXeiQOevTcf, auduaiv. " While others, having been left behind on account of feeble health, may have been saved." Some prefer.ren- dering uTroAn^fltVref here more freely, " having missed (the expe- dition, or movement by sea)." puUov ayada ?/ /cocl. "Any more blessings than evils." ovdev, pa Am, QaiveTai, K. T. A. " Not any more, indeed, it is evident, according to this mode of arguing, at least." 33. aW ij yi roi ao&a. "But wisdom, at least, indeed." rt 6ai rbv Aa/Jo/lov, K. T. A. This passage is remarkable for its Socratic irony. Below, iv., 5, 6, where the philosopher utters his real sen- timents, he calls aotyiav, i. e., intelligence and wisdom, the summum bonum ; and above, iii., 9, 5, he clearly states all virtue to be cro- ia. TOV Aa/daAov. " The celebrated Dasdalus." The article here is emphatic. on ^(pdslf into Mtvcj, /c. r. A. " How that, having been seized by Minos, on account of his wisdom, he was compelled to be a slave to that prince." Daedalus, according to the legend was an Athenian, but having killed, through envy, his sister's son ?erdix, he fled to Crete, where his skill obtained for him the friend- ship and protection of Minos. This Socrates ironically calls 7.r>^i"^ 340 NOI'KS Vf> U -)DK IV.---CHAI-TKR II. VTTO M/vu, *. r. A. fterd TOV viov. An allusion to the fabled flight of Dsedalus, along with his son k-arus, from the island of Crete, afu i the affair of Pasiphaft. rov re iraida uirufaae. In the Icariau Si a, as it was afterward called. tlf roiTo, K. T. A. " (Yes), if at least one do not seek to compose it. said he, O Euthydemus, of questionable goods," i. e., if he do nc consider any questionable good as one of its ingredients. -I ft' ar, l$ij, K. T. X. " But what one, said he, of the things tending to hap piness, could be questionable in its nature T" t. e., could be a question able good. etye //v irpos8qao/itv ai>T>. "Unless, indeed, we shall attach to it (as its elements)." $ 35, 36. vil At', eij, npo^Ofiaofiev upa. "Ay, indeed, said Socrates, we iviil then be adding those things." ;ro/>.?.u /cot ^-a^txra. Compare i.. 2, 24. fici&aiv Ipyoif fnixeipovvTff. "Undertaking works too great for them." itadovitTOficvoi TE KCU iiri6ov?.ev6ftevoi. " Being ener- vated and plotted against." dAAa pfiv, ly, cl-ye //!?cSf, K. T. 7.. " Why in very truth, replied Euthydemus, if I do not speak rightly even in praising happiness, I confess that I do not even know what I ought to pray for from the gods." Literally, " with reference to the gods." Compare i., 2, 10. ovd' IcKf^ai. "You have never even examined." ii IOTI. "What kind of a thing it is." Compare i., 2, 13. TTUV <* {rjirov. "Assuredly, if I mistake not, (I know this)." " For one to know." Supply -ivd. fty ciSoTa If he know not the people themselves." Literally, " the dem NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER II 341 Among the Greek democratical states, especially at Athens, tha term (5;)/zof was used to indicate the commons, *he people, the priv- ileged order of citizens, &c. noiovf. "What sort of persons." elf a del reTiclv. ' To expend on those things on which they ought (to expend their means)," i. e., on the necessaries of life. Sauppe understands this differently. He refers -refalv to those citizens who, being enrolled in a particular class, pay the public taxes as- sessed upon that class : now, since these are said re^elv elf TU&V nvu, he takes the present passage to mean the same as if it were written rovf [irj fyovraf Teheiv elf ravra el? a, del. We have adopted the same mode of resolving the passage, but with what we conceive to be a far more natural explanation. $38. Kal TTeptTToiovvrat, UK' aiiruv. " They even make savings froru them." KOI vij At", s$r n K. T. ?.. We have adopted in this sentence the punctuation of Weiske. The passage stood thus in the old edi- tions : Kal vi] At', eQrj Eiidvtiriuof 6p6tif -yap jj.e uva/j.i./j.vijaKEif olda ydp, K. T. A. The second -yap, in our reading, explains the paren- thesis. The more natural arrangement, as Kuhner remarks, would have been as follows : Kal VTJ At', lrj 6 EvOvdrjuof, olda (bpduf -yap ue ava/u/j.vrjaKeif) Kal Tvpdvvovf, K. r A. ol unopuraToi. "They who are completely destitute." $ 39 ' roi>f [lev rvptivvovf elf TOV dfjfjiov -dfiaofiev. " We will have to class these tyrants among the demus." OIKOVO^IKOI. " Good managers." dvay/cdCet fie Kal ravra 6/j.nTio-yeiv, K. T. %.. "My own stupidity, doubtless, forces me to concede even this." The position of SrjZov en here is somewhat unusual. It would come in more naturally after uvayKu&i //e. Leunclavms considers it a mere expletive here, but this is going altogether too far. Ktvdvvevu yap utrfajf, K. T. ^.. " For I appear to know nothing at all." Literally, " simply nothing." Equivalent to the Latin " omnino nihil." ruv OVTU diareOevTuv VTTO 'ZuKpaTovf. " Of those who were re- duced to this state by Socrates." f32,aKurlpovf. "More foolish (than ever)." In relation to this form, compare notes on iii., 13, 4. viveTiaSsv. " Concluded." aAAwj- el fir/. So in Latin, non aliter nisi, for non aliter qnam si, in Cfc., Ep. ai Fain., viii., 14 ; xii., 14 ; Liv., xlv., 11. evta 6s /cat -//(//fT-o, K. T. A "He imitated also, some SI 1 ,' NOTI'.S T'i I! H>K IV. rilUM'KU lit. of his uursuits.' Literally, some of the things which he pursued." Obsene the attraction in uv for . SitrdpaTTtv. "Confounded oim." itqyelro. "Explained to him." CHAPTER III. II. TO ufi' oirv XtKTtKovf, K. T. ?,. " Socrates, then, was not urgent that those who associated witli him should rapidly become able in speech, or in action, or of invenfive skill." More literally, " did not hasten onward this circumstance, that those who associated with him should become," &c. How Socrates taught his pupils to be irpatTiKoi will be related in chapter v. ; how to be 6ia?.enTtKoi in chapter vi. ; and how to be itqx*vinoi, in chapter \i\.au$poavvTi. " A spirit of self-control." roiif ravra iwaftivovf. " That those who were powerful in these qualities," i. e., in speaking, acting, &c. Trept -Beoiif autipovaf. " Sound in their notions respecting the gods." IM.OI fiev oiiv airy, K. T. ?.. " Others, then, who were pres- ent with him when conversing on this topic with other persons, re- lated (hw words unto me)." Heindorf conjectured diriyolvro, i. ., narrent ; Herbst, 6ir)yovvrai. We have followed the common text, and have given the explanation of Bornemann, as approved of by Kahner. fl&n nors ooi enrjMev. " Did it ever hitherto occur to you." Com- pare iv., 2, 4. KareaKEVuKaei. " Have provided." KOI of. Com- pare i., 4, 2. f/ftiv napf^ovaiv. " Afford us." 5 / f "And if we had not this, at least.'- ivtuu -/e rtiv rjfieripuv ftiJv. " As far, at least, as our eyes are concerned." aAAu firjv nai. "But, moreover." KU^.KTTOV dvairav+TJpiov. "A most excellent time for taking repose." According to .he analogy of the language, tvoTavr^ptov should properly signify " a place for taking repose." Some raad avaTravar^piov, with regard to which form, consult the remaiks of Lobeck, ad Soph., Aj., 704, p. 321. $4, Being luminous," i. e., light-imparting. ruf rt "Both the divisions of the day," i. e., fyflpov UfAdv6puna. " These things, also, said he, are indicative of a very strong love for man." Observe that ravra is here in the plural, because the refer- ence is not to the preceding TO, but to the various blessings tht are enumerated. $6. OVTU iroMov at-iov, K. T. ?.. " A thing of so much value as both 10 produce, and, in conjunction with the earth and the seasons, to bring to maturity," &c. avvTpfytiv. " To help to nurture." 7raovaiv %/!& " With all our nutriment." ev/faTepyaaroTepa. "More easy of digestion." TipovoijTiKov. "Is a mark of divine fore- eight," i. c., of a kind Providence. $7. ro nvp. " The element of fire." Observe the article. It is omitted in one MS., whence Bornemann has very rashly inclosed it In brackets. kniKovpov //ev tyvxovs. " An aid against cold." aw- tpy6v. " A co-worker." KaraaKEVu&vrai. " Supply themselves with." Observe the middle. (if yap avvehovri direlv. Compare iii.,8, 10. inrep6uMei QdavOpuTTiy. "Surpasses all the former in evincing love for man." $8. TO de KOI aipa fiplv, K. r. A. " And, again, their having so abun- dantly diffused the air every where around us." Literallv, " foi -is ' .'Ill MiTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER III. This whole passage, down tc uveK^paarov inclusive, is pieserved onlj n one MS., that of Meermann. It is suspected by most critics of being spurious. The following reasons have been advanced for this opinion. 1 . The use of the adverb u^Oav uf , where we would cx|>ect aodovov. 2. The suspicious form of the aorist Ataxyaai. 3. The affected form of the expression irpofiaxov fuiyf, which does not suit Ihe simple style of Xenophon. 4. The words u/.?. yap Kal TOVT', K. T. A. " (Let it occas.'on no embarrassment), for is not this also manifest, said Socrates." Observe the elliptical employment of yap. uvdpuxuv IVF.KO.. " For the sake of men." The same sentiment is expressed by Cicero, N. D., ii., 62. alyuv re Kal btuv, K. T. %. " Reaps so many advantages from goats and sheep, &c., as men do 1" spot usv yap SOKEI, K. r. /I. " For to me, indeed, it appears (that they reap) more advantages (from these) than from the productions of the earth." Zeune supplies % after nfaiu, but when a comparative is followed by a genitive, depending on some other word, this particle is often omitted. The genitive ruv QVTUV depends on d-xohaveiv. rpfyovrai yovv KOI xpqpaTQfrrrtu, K. T. A. "At least, however, they nourish and enrich themselves no less from these," i. e., from animals. TTO^V 6e yevog dvdpunuv. " And a numer- ous race of men." The allusion is to the Scythians, who led a uoma die life. and fSoaKfjudruv. " Obtained from herds." TO. xpqat/ia TUV fwuf . " The useful ones of animals." When a substanti ve ia joined with an adjective or projioun, where both should be in the same case, the Greeks often, for greater emphasis, consider the substantive as the whole and the adjective as the part, and put the former in the genitive. 5rt av POVAUVTOI. " For whatever purpose they may please." The verb xpyatiai, which properly signifies " to employ aa a means or instrument," is construed with a dative of the person or thing employed, and an accusative of the use, purpose, or end Hi- rrpofdetvat. " Their adding." Here again the aorist has refer- ence to what is habitual or customary. aiad^aetf. " Senses." TO 6s Kal hoytaubv ijulv kfju^vciai. "And their implanting, also, in us a faculty of reason." Trepl uv aia6avo,ue6a, K. T. %. " Both reasoning respecting sensible objects, and holding these reasonings in mem- ory." Observe that Trepi uv is for wept TUV uv. OTTTI Ixaora trap.- fyepei. "In what way each is beneficial," i. e., how far each may be beneficial. tpuijvecav. " Speech." SL' fa ndvr^v TUV uyaOuv, K. P2 5?46 NOTES TO HOOK IV. - ClIAI'TKR Ml. r. ?.. "Giving instruction, by means of which we both impart a!i blessings unto one another, and share these in common." VOHOIJ ridlfttOa. Compare if., 4, 19. no?.iTtv6ficda. "Enjoy constitution- al government." noMijv txifi&tiav iratfloQai. " To take, in theii goodness, great care." Observe the force of the middle, literally, " to make for themselves," i. e., in their own spontaneous goodness Stronger, therefore, than the simple ixipcfoioOat would have been. $12. el aSwaro'ificv, . r. 7~ "Since we are unable to foresee what chings will b6i fiinpov, K. r. 7.. "That I will nut neglect the deitt even in a alight degree." Verbs which express the notion of caring for, thinking much of, or their contraries, and which necessarily im- ply an antecedent notion of the cause, person, or thing whence the case arises, are construed with a genitive. (Kuhner, f) 496, Jelf.) intivo 61 u&vpu. Many neuter verbs, which express an emotion, not having any direct object, are followed by an accusative of the thing which causes the emotion. Thus, in the following section, /, TOVTO uBCftei. So, also, in Latin, " Id dolcmiu" (Cic., Brut., 1)*; " Id lacrymal virgo" (Ter., Eun., v., 1, 13). ovff uv tlf. Compare i., 6, 2 ; iv., 2, 22. u&atf xpt here follows the construction of Homer, Od. t viii., 396. $ 17, 18. T^f [lev dwupeuf' fitjdev iiQieaOai. " That we abate no portion of our means." ^avrpof Ojitov iari. Compare i., 1, 2 ; iv., 1, 2. pri- 6lv eAfotTTovra ripuv. " Failing in no respect to honor." Observe that W?.Vw is here construed with an infinitive. The more usual construction, however, of this verb is with a participle. ov yap nap' a/./.ur, K. T. 7.. The order is, ov jap av rif auQpovoir/, i7.i(jjv (i. e., el l\moi) [ici^u Trap' u/./.uv, K. T. ?.. ovff uv aAAuf ftu/J.or. Supply ufypovoiri. a2 OVTOC iroiuv. " And by personally acting in thii V napeoKeva&v. " He rendered." This verb occurs again, 14, in this same sense ol : 'to render, effect, niakr " NOTES TO BOOK 'V. CHAPTER IV 349 CHAPTER IV. M. oi>K uiretcpvTTTETo. "He was not accustomed to conceal," t. t he never concealed. t&'p re TTUCU, /c. T. /I. "By both conducting- himself toward all, in his private capacity, in accordance with the law and usefully," &c. By w^cAt/iuf is meant the being kind, and benevolent, and useful to his fellow-citizens. Schneider, in his first edition, thought this word either corrupt or misplaced. apxovai re The particle re corresponds with KOI in 2, KOI ore, K. T. A. The sentence should have strictly run thus : itiici re .... xpupevof, KOI Kotvy apxovai re .... neido/ifvof, .... icai ev Taif EKK^riciacf SKiara. rriQ ysvo/j.svof OVK Kirirpe^af TOJ dy^y napu roiif v6fj.ovf ip7)tvyt iv ypafr/v or 6tKr/i> means " to be put on one's trial for something," the crime being usually added in the genitive, and the. accuser being expressed by the same case with vTtn. rpof X'*P IV - " 1 order to gain their favor." There was a regular law at Athens, forbidding defendants having recourse to prayers, entreaties, or any other means for exciting the compassion of their judges. Compare Pollux, viii., 117. Hence the addition of tK* words rrapa roi>f vouovf after delaOai. ruv eiuOoruv. Supply Tro-tioOcu. uA?,u paoiuf uv u$t6cif. " But, although he would easily ha"e been acquitted." Equivalent to Sf paoiuf uv uQeidrj, tl, K. r. ?.. O' 3erve the employment of uv with the participle, and consult Mat- tH, Hippias major \nd Hippias minor). It can not be denied, however, that he was a nan of very extensive knowledge. To a certain extent, too, he had a practical skill in the ordinary arts of life; for he used to boast of wearing on his body nothing that he had not made with his own hands, such as his seal-ring, his cloak, and shoes. 6iu xpovav. " After an interval of time." Hippias, as the succeeding passages prove, had then arrived for the second time at Athens. His powers of oratory had caused him to be employed on various embassies, and in this occupation he had arrived at Athens. rrapeyfveTo rij SuK/>dr teyovn. " Was by when Socrates remarked." of -Bav- uaa-bv elrj TO. Construe TO with //^ (irropelv, and compare also i., G, 15. The optative indicates the opinion of Socrates. anvria 6i6u!-- aodat Tiva. " To have any person instructed as a shoemaker." The middle voice of oiducKu may be employed two ways, as signify- ing either " to have a person instructed for one's self by another," 01 " to instruct a person one's self, for one's self." It may therefora tp said either o'a fa'hcr who sends his son to a teacher for /nstruo- NOTKS TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER IV. 351 Hun, or of a father who instructs his own son. -o pj uxopelv 'That he should not be at a loss." TOVTOV TV^OI. "He might ob- ain this object " aal tii nvec, K. T. X. " Some also say, that foi Him who wishes to make both a horse and an ox fit for use, all places are full of those who will teach this." This sentence, though found in all the MSS., and editions prioi to that of Schtitz, is condemned as spurious by Ruhnken and Valckenaer. diKaiovf. This epithet is here purposely employed by Socrates, with reference to the dis- cussion on which he is about entering, namely, justice, or TO dixatov, and he plays upon the double meaning of the term, what is just be- ing also suitable and fitting in its nature. $6,7. ITI yup av, K. T. /L " (How is all this), for are you still uttering those very same things, Socrates," &c. o 6s ye TOVTOV dsivorepov. " (I am), and what is stranger than this." 6ia TO irotopadrif dvai. Compare i., 6, 15. ujit^ei. "Undoubtedly."" Compare i., 4, 7. TTfpt uv Eniaraaai. " Regarding matters of which you have scien- tific knowledge." For nepl TUI> u kniaraaai. olov. Compare ii., 1 4. TToaa Kal nola Suxparovf kariv. " How many, and what sort ol letters, make up the name Socrates." Literally, "belong to Soc- rates." dMa pev Trporepov, K. T. /I. " Do you try to mention one class of letters at first, and another class now." rj nepl upiOfttiv, K T. A. This is not opposed to the previous instance, but merely another one of the same kind. rd 6ic irtvre, K. T. A. " Whether twice five makes ten." u^mp av, KUI kyu. The full form of expres- sion would be, wfTrep av, OVTU Kal iyu. irdvv olfj.at vvv EXEIV ciirclv. " I am fully convinced that I have it now in my power to mention things," &c. $8. vr] TTJV 'Hpav. Compare i., 5, 5. psya Mysie, K. T. ">.. " You tell of your having discovered an important advantage." Ironically. Travffovrai dixa ipTjQi&pcvoi. "Will cease giving contradictory totes." KOI dvTidiKovvTEc Kal araaiufrvTse- "And to be parties in suits at law, and to be distracted by factions." dia ru ufo.uv, i. e., but you shall not have an opportunity of laughing at me, as at the rest. On the usual mode of disputation adopted by Soc- rates, consu.t Prolegomena. iintxtiv Aoyov. " To submit a state- ment." yvupr)v uirofaivcoBai. "To declare your own opinion" Observe the force of the middle. 4 10. wtev. " In no respect." KOI irolof 6ij aoi, K. r. ?.. " And what, pray, said Hippias, is this definition of yours 1" i. e., your definition of justice va6ai yvu^v. " To avoid the declaring of your own opin- ion." TaiiTa Ae'fif. " You call thus." 4 12. TO ftjj d&ctv udtxeiv, K. T. A. " That the being unwilling to com mit injustice was a sufficient proof of justice." iav rode. " Whether the following." TO vopiftov dixaiov elvcu. " That what is conforma ble to law is just." dpa TO aiiTo Aeyctf, K. T. X. " Do you, then, as- sert, Socrates, that both what is legal and what is just are the same thing," i. e., are identical in their natures. ov yap aiadfcopai aov, K. T. ?.. " (You talk very strangely), for J do not understand you what you call legal, narrely, or what just,' i ., what you mean by legal, or what by just. Observe the ellipti NOTriS TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER IV. 355J jal force of -yap. Stobseus reads OVK apa, and is followed by Weiske in his German version. OKOIOV. For KOIOV. yt-yvtjaKeic. Compare the remark of Kiihner : " yiyvuaKeiv non solum est ' cognosce re,' sed etiam ' nosse.' h. e. actio cognoscenti e prceterito tern-pore pertingit ad prcesens." a ol noTiirai. lT) avvdepevoi, K. T. A. "What the citi- zens, replied he, having compiled, have written out, as to what things one ought to do, and from what things to refrain." Lcgisla~ tors, and those who make laws for others, are said dtlvai v6pov$, but the people who receive and sanction them, or ena;t thorn foi themselves, are said -diadai vopov<;. v6fj.ip.ofp.lv uv elrj, K. T. X. "He would be lawful in deportment who should live as a citizen in ac- cofdance with these." The verb noliTeveadai properly signifies to be a free citizen," and then " to live as such in a state," &c. $ 14. vofiovf 6', er], u 2(j/coarff, K. T. A. " But how, Socrates, could one consider laws, or obedience unto them, a matter of importance, since oftentimes the persons themselves who enacted reject and alter them?' Stephens reads avrovf ol defisvoi, but ovf -ye has just pre- ceded. Kai yap TroAe/tov, K. T. A. "^You do not view the matter rightly), said Socrates, for states often, after having even undertaken war," &c. More freely, " Well, said Socrates, so do states which commence war, frequently make peace again." diddopov oiiv TI olei iroielv, K. T. A. " Do you think that you do any thing different, when censuring those who are obedient to the laws, on the ground that these laws might be annulled, than if you should reproach those who are well disciplined in wars, because peace might possibly be made 1" i. e., what difference is there between your censuring, &c., and your reproaching, &c. ^ regards the construction tiidijtopov ....?/, com- pare iii., 7, 7. rove h rf TroA^oif. Thus in Stobaeus and five MSS., and it is confirmed by the translation of Bessario. The common editions have TOVS Kokepiovc.. $ 15. Avxovp-yov. Lycurgus, the celebrated Spartan lawgiver. *cara- mtpudriKaf. " Have you ever observed." on ovdsv uv 6iu^>opov, K. T. A. " That he would have rendered Sparta in no respect different from the other states of Greece, if te had not effected in it the greatest obedience to the laws." -d Trei6ea6ai. So, immediatelj after, rot roif v6[Moi<; KtiOeadai. alnuraroi TOV roif vop.oi<; KiLdeaBai "Most influential in bringing about obedience to th l ws."->-. o a tidyei. " Goes on most happily." 354 NOTES 1O BOOK IV. CIIAl'TKK IV. $ 16. opdvoia. " Unanimity." The reasoning is this : Concord wmca n acknow edged to be the greatest preservative of a state, consist! in nothing else but the observance of the laws. al re ytpoi-aiai nai oi uptoroi uv6ptf, K. T. A. " Both the councils of elders and the lead- ing meu exhort their fellow-citizens to harmony." The word ye- oovaia is properly a Spartan term, but is characteristic generally of Doric states. It was an aristocratic element in the constitutions of these states, just as the p<.i-/.fj was a democratic element in most Ionian constitutions. vouof nelrai. " A law is in force." oluai 6' eyu rai'To yl-yvccdat, K. r. ?.. "And yet I think that all this is done, not that the citizens may (all) pick out (and adjudge the victory to) the same band of singers and dancers," i. c., may pick them out from the others that are competing for the same prize. Observe the zeugma in npivuotv, or the double signification to be assigned to the verb, of both selecting and approving. (Kithncr, ad loc.) roif uvToiif noiijraf. " The same poets," i. -, the same scenic poets, at the dramatic contests, sacred to Bacchus. rovroif yap TUV Kofaruv tuucvtivTuv. " For while the citizens persevere in this course," i. ., in preserving unanimity. ovr^olnof. Supply uv from the foregoing Hause. $17. ti. // 9 uv udZiara, K. T. 'A. "Than against him unto whom he would most prefer to be a friend," &c. KOI $ nfoiaToi .... @ov~ \QIVTO. Supply uv from the preceding clause. $ 18, 19. firidfiicvvfii. " Strive to show." olf slprjKUf. Attraction for role a eipqKaf. aypuQov? tie Tivaf olada, K. r. A. ' " But do you know, Hippias, said Socrates, that there are certain unwritten laws?" Toi>f ye e v nauri, K. r. A. " (You mean) those, said he, which have the force of laws in every land, regarding the same points." Sup- ply At'jeif with roi'f. OTI ol avOpuKoi avrovf idevTo. Observe the employment here of the middle. Men enact laws for themselves. Farther on we have tfeotf vouovf tielvai, because the gods enact laws for others, that is, for men. KOI nuf uv, tyrj, ol ye OVTE, K. T. /I. " And how could they, since they would neither be able all to come together, nor are of the same language !" ticovf o6eiv. The active atfa is rare in prose. Stobaeus has eiiaefJeiv, which Valckenaer says should be tit ae6eiv. Schneider would insert the article TO before tieovf, which Bornemann and Ktihner think unnecessary. 20, 21. rl fifi. " Why, pray 1" KO.I -yap u7i2.a 7ro?.Au, K. T. A. " (You speak incorrectly), said Socrates, for they break the laws in many other points also." Supply OVK opduf he-yeif, with Ktihner. Some make dJUa iroMu the direct accusative after irapavouovaiv, but it is rather the accusative expressing the manner, and usually explained by the words " with regard to," " with respect to." So XUVTCI, " in every respect ;" TtavTa Tponov, " in every way." aAA' oiiv. " But, never- theless." diKrjv yi rot 6i66aaiv. "Suffer punishment, at least, as you know." Observe the force of TOI. Ksiuevovf. " Laid down hy," i. e., enacted by. The phrase of vouoi ol Keipevoi, however, when independent of any other words, signifies " the established laws." ol ILCV ZavduvovTe?, K. r. A. "Some by escaping notice, others hy open violence." $22. ov xavTaxov vo/ttuov COTI ; " Is it not every where a virtual law 7" didKsiv. "To seek after," i. e., to seek their aid, to court them f/ ov% ol fiev EV TTOIOVVTH;, K. T. A. " Or are not they, wno benefit those that make use of their services, valuable friends?" deoii ravTa TrdvTi' FvKf. " All these things are godlike," t. e., suit the NOTES TO BOOK. IV. CHAPTER V. characters or gods rather than those of human beings. I 3e>.rioi>of 4 tar' uvdpuTTov, K. T. X. "Appears to me to be indicative of a fai tetter legislator than accords with the character of a human being," i. r, than any human being. The words f/ *aru, with an accusative, are sometimes used to express siml tudc or comparison. The Latin fro is used in the same manner, " quam pro sorte humana" t. e., than nay be expected from the ordinary lot of human nature. $23. rovf &eovf ri tinata vofioOeretv, K. T. ^. " That the gods enact by these laws justice, or what is different from justice." Observe that dXAof, expressing difference, is construed with a genitive. So alms, in Latin, with the ablative. /rot rotf tfeoij- upa, K. T. A. "And there- fore, Hippias, it pleases the gods, that what is just and what is legal should be regarded as the same thing." Langc lays down the fol- lowing as the connexion of the argument. "The gods give just laws; whatever is in accordance with these laws is vofiipov ; therefore, every act, which is voutuov in the divine laws, is dinaiov ; there- fore, also, in this definition the gods agree with men or with me." For above, 12, Socrates had said, that, even in human laws, vopt- fiov tiiicaiov clvai, and rightly too, if human laws were understood to be, such as they ought in fact to be, namely, wholly in accordance with natural jr divine laws. (Kuhncr, ad loc. Wheeler, ad loc.) CHAPTER V. "More fit for the business of life." Compaiw hr., 3, I. vopi&v yap, K. r. A. "For, considering it to be an ad- vantage that self-control exist in him who is likely to perform any thing excellent." The order is, vofti&v -yap elvai uyadov, iyKixirttav vTrdpxeiv T (I&ZOVTI, K. T. A. 6ial.e-y6/icvof . " By his conversa- tions." I* del fit> oiiv, K. T. A. "He always, therefore, continued both to be mindful himself of the things that were conducive to virtue, and to remind all his followers of them." As the verb haTt'/.civ implies continuance, the particle dei seems to be somewhat redundant hera " Noble." NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER V. 357 $3- &p%eTai. Compare li., 1, 10. VTTO TUV 6ia TOV uoi/zarof jj(Ww> By the pleasures enjoyed through the agency of the body." Com- pare i., 4, 5. lauc yap sfavdspov, K. r. A. " (Right), for perhaps the doing of the best things appears to you to be freedom," i. e., perhaps you consider liberty to consist in doing what is best eZra TO e^etv, K. T. /I. " And, in the next place, you consider the having those that will prevent," &c. $4- ol uKpareif. " They who are unable to govern themselves.' - avefavOefjoi. "Without freedom." auUtaOai povov TU nuM-iara npuTTeiv. " To be prevented merely from doing what is best." TavTa avayKu&aOai. Supply irpuTTEiv. ?/ iKelva icuhveodai. "Than \o be prevented from doing the former." Supply npdrreiv. $5, 6. Troi'ovf (5e rivaf <5epoovi>Ti at dupaaiaf (the subiecf) iorlv avrit 358 NOTES TO BUOK IV. tllAI'TKK V. rI/.OVVT(JV, *c. r. /.. " And do yoi think that there is any greater evil for man than that which makes him prefer the things that injure to those that are useful," &.c. Kai Tolf auQpovovat, K. r. /,. " And that compels him to do the things directly opposite to those which they who practice self-con- trol do?" Observe the brachiology or conciseness of expression in rolf ou+povovai. The plain form of expression would be roif a ol ou+povovvTtf iroiovatv. $8. ofaovv rrjv tynpuTtiav, a. T. ?.. " Is it not natural, then, for tem- perance to be a cause unto men of the things opposite to those which intemperance produces t" Compare the explanation of Weiske : " Nonne igitur consentaneum cst, contincntiam cjficcre contraria Us, qua incontincntia efficit ?" ruv cvavriuv TO airiav upiarov tivat. " That the cause of these opposites be the best." We hav^ here followed Heindenburg's emendation. The common textfias TUV ivav-iuf TO alTiov. Ernesti reads with Castalio, TO TUV lvar*!uv alnov upnrov T] iyxpaTtia. Compare ii., 3, 1. {,9. f^' oJTfp nova. " To which only," i. e., to pleasures, and pleasures only. avTJj. Referring to uxpaaia, which is opposed to ty*pura. fj6to6ai notel. "Causes us to have pleasures." TTWC, tyy *Cf- ntp, K. T. X. " How so ! said he : why, because intemperance," &c. Observe here the peculiar force of tifxcp. Jt' uv ftn-uv ianv. " By means of which (deprivations) alone, it is possible." Observe the employment of the emphatic lariv, in the sense of I>IV. uva- iravaaadal TE KOI KotpTjdfji'ai. " Both to cease from toil and indulge in sleep." xot irfpiftEivavrac nai avaaxo/itvovf. " Both waiting and holding out." Kulvet rotf uvaynaioTaTois, K. T. 7.. " Prevents our having any enjoyment worth mentioning in pleasures that are both most necessary and most habitual," '. e., pleasures which are neces- sary, as being natural, and constantly recurring, as the desire of food, drink, sleep, &c. krcl TOL( elpripevotf. " In the case of thingt that have been stated." iWa ftrjv TOV padeh TI, K. T. 7.. " Nay, moreover, the temperate, bv carrying them out into practice, enjoy (the greatest advantage* NOTE* TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER VI. tnd pleasures from) the learning something," &c. With dirohavovat supply, from what immediately precedes, w^eAf/af KOI rjdovat; neyia- rac- (Kuhner, adloc.) npuTTovTef avra. The reference in ai>T<.i is to jjiaOdv TI Kahov, K. T. 7i. Kal e%6pove Kparijaeiev. " And might conquer his enemies." Observe that Kparelv, " to be superior to," or " to govern," has the genitive, from the relative notion of Kpurof, " power ;" but when it means " to conquer," it takes the accusative, from the positive notion /cpurof, " strength." (Kuhner, 518, Obs 1, Jelf.) ovdevbf fierexovcL. " Have a share in no advantage." ruv TOLOVTUV Trpofr/KEiv. Compare 7. KarexoftEvu sirl rw axovddZ eiv, K. T. A. " Being wholly influenced by the craving desire foi immediate pleasures." Literally, " the nearest pleasures," i. e. nearest at hand and easily attainable. in. fiTTovi TUV 6ut TOV au/ia-of f/dovtiv. Compare i., 5, 1. ri yap dm pei. The verb 6iaepfiv is construed with TIKI, ri, or elf ri. In prose writers, the particular point in which one thing surpasses another is generally in the instrumental dative, as in Herod., i., 1 In poetry, it stands also in the accusative. The accusative, how ever, is also employed by the purer Attic writers, such as Plato, Xenophon, Demosthenes, &c. pr] attorni. " Does not aim at."- xai ep-yu nal /Uiyu, AC. T. A. "And by separating them both by word and act into classes," &c.. 12. Kai tiiahsyeadai dwarurdrovf. "And most able to discuss " e$T) Se Kal TO titateyeadat, K. T. h. " For he said that the term ' to dis- cuss' was so named from men's coming together and deliberating in common, separating objects into classes." dpiffrovf re, K. T. "X. ' Most excellent as well as most fit to command, and most able in argument." The words Kal 6ia%EKTiKOTuTov{ are bracketed by Herbst and Bornemann, but defended by Lange and Sauppe. Com- pare the explanation of KUhner : " AiaAeyecrflm est cum altern dispu iando bona a mails, vcra afalsis disccrnere." CHAPTER VI. H- uf As- "But by what means." ri eKaarov tit] TUV OVTUV. " Whdl was th^ nature of every thing individually." aiiTovf re aQuMeoffai, c. r. A " That they both erred themselves anc 1 caused others tp NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAI'TKK VI. err." Observe the difference between the active and middle voice oiioeiror' Miiye. The common text has oi>6cxf rifiuv. " In what way one ought," &c. pto//evof elr]. " Would, in our opinion, be correctly defined to be a pious man." Observe that ijfi.lv is here, as Kuhner remarks, equivalent to " nostro judicio.' 1 ' "To conduct one's self toward men." naff u 6cl n-wf, *. r. A. " In accordance with wmch, men ought, in a cer- tain manner, to conduct themselves toward one another." In ren- dering ff Trore, K. r. A. "Would we, then, at length, be right in our defi- nition, if we were to define?" &c. Herbst thinks that the interro- gation is rendered more emphatic by the addition of the particle nore ; but in the absence of an interrogative pronoun, as rif, o^rif, the particle TTOTE has not this force. It is used here, as Bornemann properly explains it, in the signification of tandem aliquando. Weiske and Schneider would expunge it. 7. ooiav 6e. Compare iii., 9, 4. dp' ovv ol aool lirtffTtj/Ltri cofyoi elot; "Are the wise, then, wise by knowledge?" /lAo 6e n ootyiav olei flvat, K. T. A. "Do you think, therefore, that wisdom is aught else than that by virtue of which men are wise ?" The meaning of this passage is rightly given by Leunclavius : "Num vero putas quiddam aliud esse sapientiam, quam quo homines sapientes sunt ?" Some sup- ply ol ao(f>oi, but rivi .... uXkq rif uv elr) oo6f had preceded. Hence the change from singular to plural. Compare i., 2, 62. irohXoardv pepof. " A very small part." For the sentiment express- ed, compare iii., 8, 2, seqq. irdvra aofov. "Wise on every subject." 8,9. ovro .... Trdif. "In this way .... in what way?" -Kal pdXa. "Very much so." rb 6 nahbv cxoi/Ltev uv, K. T. A. "But could we speak of the beautiful in any other way, or, supposing such a case, do you call beautiful either a body, or utensil, or any thing else whatsoever, which you know to be beautiful for all purposes?" We have here a passage that has occasioned great difference of opinion among commentators, and has given rise to several emendations of the text. We have retained the common reading, and adopted the explanation of Lange. The difficulty is occasioned by the words ?;, tl lorw, 6vofidfcic. Laugc explains ns follows: "Num possumus Q 362 NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTER VI. pulcfirum altler dejinire (intellige ac antecedens aya06v, tt vide in , 8, ubi demonstratum est, Ka/.ur, u-yaddv et xp'jO'p-ov idea, esac), an pulchrum rocas, si quid pule hr urn cst (ei lanv), vcl corvus, tel cat, vet tiiud quid, quod ad quamcunquc rem (wpof iruvra) pulchrum ett 1 Hit respondet Euthydemus, pa A/' OVK lyu-yr, repete i^oi/ii d/./.u{ xu< TV, equidem aliter dejinire luqueo." KO/MV irpof a/.'/.o TI. " Beau- tiful with regard to any thing else." ovdi irpof Iv. Compare i., 6, 2 $ 10. nip KO./MV tlvai. "To be one of the things that are beautiful." More freely, " to be numbered among the beautiful." nuX'/.iorov. " A very beautiful thing." ov npbf ru i/Mxiora. " For not the least important matters." to ayvoclv airu. " The being ignorant of their real nature." -rl cariv. " What each one of them really is." VTJ At'. This affirms the negation, OVK av&peloi eiai. Compare ii., 7, 4 ; iv., 2, 8. ri it ol Kai rd fit) deiva. 6e6otKOTtf ; " What, then, of those who even fear things not terrible in their nature !" TITTOV Supply av&peloi elaiv. ot)rotf na/.iJf xpfiaOai. " To manage them well." roi-f olovr xP r f~ gOai. " Those accustomed to manage these things badly." More literally, " those (who are) such as to manage," &c. Compare Matthitt, 479, a. ov 6ijnov ye. " Doubtless not." ol upa tldoTff Compare ii., 1, 19. ot pi ditinaprijudre^ K. r. A. " Do they who fail not in their attempts manage such things as these badly?" lift Bafft/.eiav KCU rvpavvida. "Monarchy and tyranny." />,?"? ' Species of command." r^v utv yap CKOVTUV, K. r. ?.. " For he considered monarchy to be the command over men both with their free consent, and according to the laws of the several free states." Thus, in the opinion of Socrates, Athens, under the rule of Aristidcs and Themistocles, was a kingdom, since these statesmen were in- vested with full authority, and yet held rule by the consent of their fellow-citizens, and in accordance with the laws. On the other hand, in the time of Pericles or Alcibiades, Athens was under a tyr- anny. K ruv TO. vouiua iirirfAovvTuv, K. r. ?.. " The magistrates arc appointed from among those who comply with the injunctions of the laws." More literally, " who perform the things enjoined by law." Xenophon or Socrates had Sparta probably in view when giving this definition. OTTOV eS' in rtpj/^arcjv, TrXovroxoar/o* "But NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER VI. 3K3 where (they are appointed) according to property, a plutocracy." Some rendei this " a timocracy," but this is less definite. By ri- urjfia is here meant the nominal value at which a citizen's property was rated for the purpose of taxation ; hence the secondary mean- ing of property generally. en xdv-uv. " From all the people," t. * . from the whole body of citizens. $ 13. nepi TOV. "Respecting any thing," i. c., any statement of his. Observe that rot is neuter here, as the Latin translators understood it, " aliqua in re." Ktihner, however, inclines to make it masculine from what follows cafes. " Definite." uTrodtifruf. " Proof." fjrhi aoquripov doKuv, K. r. A. " Asserting that some person, whom he mentioned, was either wiser," &c., i. c., than some other person whom Socrates had mentioned ; so that, to complete the sentence, we may mentally supply after Zeyoi the words if ov 6 2w/rpur?f Xe- yoL. t(l TTJV inroQeaiv k-navriyev uv, K. T. /I. " He would carry back the whole statement to first principles." Thus, if the question were, which of two persons was the better citizen, he would, first of all. inouin* what ought to be the conduct of a good citizen. $ 14. ipjjfu ->\ip ovv. " I do certainly say so." ensaK\}>dfie6a. The aorist ?* an instantaneous future. Compare iii., 11, 15. OVKOW kv UEV xpipt'tTuv, K. T. h. " Accordingly, as far as the regulation of the public finances is concerned, will he not be superior to others who renders the state more affluent 1" 6 nadv-eprepav TUV uvTura/.uv. " Who makes it more victorious than that of its foes." Observe here tb brachiology, or, to speak still more technically, the em- ployment of the comparatio compendiaria, rtiv uvTuru?Mv being put for ri?f TUV avTiTTafajv. of av KapaaKEvurj. " Who shall make." Kai euirxiuv. " And inspires." ovriit 6e TUV JM-/UV eTtava-yoficvuv "And the arguments being brought back in this way (to first prin- ciples)." Supply eirl TTJV inrodeaiv. /cat rotf uvrtXeyovaiv aiiroir u Even to the persons themselves who opposed him." t) 15 ondre 6e av-6e TI, K. r. ?.. " And whenever he himself, in the course of an argument, went through any topic, he commenced by statements most universally acknowledged." More literally, " he begac to proceed," &c. Observe the idea of repetition expressed by the optative, and compare i., 2. 57. T//V da^a/'.ctav %6-yov. " The 364 NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER VII. stability of reasoning," i. e.. the surest mode of reasoning. 6rt '/f , m "Whenever he discoursed." The optative again marking repetition ojuoAoyowraf. "Of the same opinion with himself." r 'OAvoati uvaffelvat, K. r. '/.. " Assigned to Ulysses the character of a cautiou* orator, since he was able to conduct his arguments (to the desired end) by means of those things that appear right unto men," : .. to shape bis discourses so as to prove effectual, by adducing points well acknowledged among men. Compare Horn., Od., viii., 171, and Dion. Hal., Art. Rket., XL, 8. ixavuv avrbv bvra. We would expect here ud'f.iora dftoXoyovuivuv just preceding. CHAPTER VII. II. eavrov Tvupifv u-e Qaive TO. Observe the employment ef the reflex ive pronoun with the middle voice to add strength to the meaning. avrapKtif iv raif irpof^Kovaaif irpu^eaiv. "Of sufficient ability in themselves for the actions that properly belonged to them," i. ., for discharging the duties of their respective situations. Not needing, therefore, in such cases, the assistance of others. airoif ilvai f-e- fiefaiTo. This construction of ixtfj.t/.tio6ai with the accusative and infinitive is of rare occurrence. The more common usage is to havo this verb take a genitive of the object of care or concern. ituvrus l*fv -yap uv, K. T. X. "For of all men whom," &c. We have here the masculine, not the neuter. Ifielev airu eitiivai. The 'mper sonal [ti/.ei is construed usually with a dative of the subject, and a genitive of the object of care. It is construed with an infinitive in Tbucydides, i., 5, as in the present passage. This construction is also found in Latin : "Erit mhi cum explorare provincite voluntatem." (Plin., Epist., vii., 10.) ort /zcv avrof cldein- The optative here ex presses an indefinite frequency of action. Compare iii., 1, 1. jyju ' He used to bring them." I* i6idaaKC 61, K. r. ?.. " He used to teach, also, to what degree a well-educated man should be acquainted with each branch of scien- tific knowledge." As regards the force of Trpuyfiaro^ here, compare the explanation of Schneider : "Negotii ex doctrina. el scientia pend**. iVOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAI'TER VII. 36f) Us." avriKa. " For instance." yrjv /ut'rpo bpdtif, K. T. 7,. "Eithei to receive, or to give, or to apportion land, or to assign labor, cor- rectly according to measurement." The expression ipyov anodii!-- aadai has reference to the marking out of ground for tillage. Com pare Sturz : " Mensuram assignare operis, quantum in agro sit labo- andum." TOVTO. "This much." rff fierp^aei. "To the principles of measurement." /cot uf perpetrat, K. T. ?i. " And succeeded in understanding how it is measured." The verb uirievat is here em- ployed like the Latin discedere, and is a metaphor borrowed from an army's coming off or leaving the field victorious. $8. TO pexpi TUV 6vfZvviiTuv, K. T. /I. " The learning geometry up to diagrams difficult to be used." avr&v. " In such things them- selves." Socrates had_been instructed in geometry by Theodorua of Gyrene, already mentioned at iv., 2, 10. ravra. " That such mi- nute studies as these." KaTarpi6eiv. " To wear away." . Compare iv., 2, 10. KOI ravrrif fisvroi fiXP l > K - ' " " And yet, (to be acquainted) with this, indeed, only so far as to be able to know the time of the night, and the particular division of the month and year." For the meaning of upa, consult notes on iv., 3, 4. Tr/aof TQ.VT' sx iv TEK/tqpioif, K. T. 7i. " With reference to these. to be able to make use of certain fixed indications, distinguishing '.by means of them) the divisions of the periods that have been men- tioned." Trapu. re ruv vvKroOripuv. " Both from those who hunt by night." From Oppian (Halicut., iv., 640) we learn that fishermen often pursued their vocation by night. Hunting, also, was practiced by night as well as by day. Compare Herat., Od., i., 1, 25 ; Cic. Tusc., ii., 17, 40. Schneider, without any necessity, reads VVKTOTTJ- puv, " watchers by night," referring to JSschylus, Agam., 4, seqq. 45. TO 6e fjtexpt. TOVTOV, K. T. A. " But as to learning astronomy so minutely as to know both the bodies that are not in the same pe- riphery with the sphere," &c. Literally, "but as to learning as- tronomy as far as this, as far, (namely), as the knowing," &c. Witli regard to the expression ru pj kv ry avry irepi^opd ovra, compare the explanation of Edwards : " Qua non communi eodemque cceli motu circumacta proprio sibi motuferuntur." uaTadprj-ovf aa^paf. ' "The unsettled stars." The comets are meant. Diogenes Apolloniates bad laid it down, aartpac dvai rove KOfiyras, according to Plutarch. \tilT.S TO BOOK IV. - CIIAl'TKK VII. tie Ptac. Phil., in., 2, and some of the Pythagoreans had an idra of their periodic return ; 6tu rtvof upiopivov xpovov TrcpiotiiKuf uvart'A, A,iv. (Plut., I. c. Compare Ukert, Geogr. Gr. et Rom., vol. i., pt. 2, p. 94.) ruf irrpiodovf. "The periods of their orbits," i. e.. the period of time occupied in making their circuits, not the mere orbita or paths themselves. ia^vpuf airtrpcntv. "He used strongly to lissuade (from all these)." oi6t TOVTUV ye uvt/noof rjv. "He was not unacquainted even with these, indeed." Archelaus, a follower of Anaxagoras, had been the instructor of Socrates in astronomy Compare Cicero, Acad., i., 15 $6- TUV oipaviuv. Compare!., 1, 11. ^povriar^v. ' A subtle spec- ulator." x a P^ fa ^ al "" " Would gratify." mvdwevaai t), K. T. X. " He said, moreover, that the one who scrutinized these things would run a risk even of becoming mad." 'Avafayopaf. Anaxagoras, a native of Clazomenae in Ionia, was born about ;;.(J. 499. He was one of the leading philosophers of the Ion f school, and the preceptor of Pericles and Euripides. His peculiar doctrines exposed him to the charge of impiety, and being sentenced to pay a fino and quit Athens, he retired to Lampsacus, where he dud in the seventy-second year ofliis age. The term xaprfpovrioev, here applied to him, refers merely to the visionary nature of many of his speculations, and not to any actual loss of reason. 6 ptyir.mv po vTjaaf, K. r. A. " Who prided himself very greatly on his explaining the plans of the gods," i. e., on unfolding by the powers of reason the secret causes that called into being, as well as the laws that govern the universe. ft 7. tueivof yap. Anaxagoras is meant. TO aiiro tlvai irip re itai yXwv. Anaxagoras maintained that the sun was a red-hot mass of metal, larger than the Peloponnesus. (Diog. Laert., ii., 8.) *ai vxo ftiv TOV j/Mov, K. T. A. " And that men, when shone upon by the sun, have their complexions of a darker hue." Sepnaivofitva. " If heated." M&ov dia-xvpov. Diogenes Laertius says that Anaxago- ras made the sun to be piidpov dtuTrvpov, but Socrates here chooses, not very fairly, to understand the words in question as meaning a " red-hot stone." dvret " Lasts." $8. " Accounts," t. e., by which we calculate income and expenditure. Ernesti and Weiske understand the term to mean NOTES TO BOOK I/. - CHAPTER VIII ?t ZKOOTOV Trpoft^ovra, K. r. A. " And by each attend- ing to himself throughout his whole life, as to what food, &c., might [/rove beneficial unto him." irdfia. Porson (ad Eurip.., Hec., 3921 asserts that the form ndfta was unknown to the Attics, because there are many passages in which the metre requires nupa, none where it requires TTO/ZQ. But TTO.UC, notwithstanding this critical dictum, appears to have been used in prose. Compare Lobeck, ad Phryn. p. 456, and Kuhner and Borncmann, on the present passage. TOV yap OVTU npofx ovr f> /c. r. 7. " For he said that if a person thus attended to himself, it was a difficult matter to find a physician," &c. Observe here the employment of TOW OVTU Trpo(ex ovr C> ^ equivalent to el rif OVT d tie TIC //tt/.Aoi', K. r. A. " If, however, any might wish to obtain greater benefits than those depending upon human wisdom." neat TUV npa-yfiuTuv. " Concerning the affairs of this life." Observe the force of the article. sov. " Devoid." CHAPTER VIII. ft I. 5r<. JidoKovTOf avTov, . r. A. " Because, although he asserted, &c., death nevertheless was adjudged against him by his judges." \l>v66ftfvov. On the supposition that if he had really had an inter- nal monitor, that monitor would have given him timely warning of his danger, so that he might have escaped it. OTI ovruc fjdr) TOT-*, K. T. A. " That he was alread" at that time, so far advanced in vears." Literally, " in his age." Socrates was seventy years old at the period of his death. (Diog. Laert., ii., 44.) OVK uv iroMu i>a- repov, K. T. A. " He would have ended his existence not long after." The negative OVK does not belong here to the entire proposition, but 368 NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTKR VIII. to rroWv tarepov. TO u^ffeivdrarov TOV ftiov. "Tlie most burden Bomfe period of life." IT/* 6tdvoiav [ittovvrat. " Become enfeeblec in intellect." Literally, " become worse or weaker." n/v re <5/*j tliruv. " By having both pleaded his cause." $2. rCiv fti'Tjftovevofiivw uv6pu~ IfinpoaBev. Supply xpvov. This is the reading of Weiske and Schneider, adopted by Kahner and others. It is from a correction of Brodaeus. The common text hay oi TUV. i-rtl ry evftvftuf TF, K. r. ?.. " For the cheerfulness and tranquillity of his life." $3. *at iruf uv r.f, . r. A. Many critics think that from the third to the eleventh section has been inserted by some transcriber, in a patched up way, from the Apology or Defence. Weiske, however. regards the whole as genuine, and is of opinion that Xenophon em- ploys a sorites to prove that the death of Socrates was tfcodi^c- Iu his view, the premises are, 1. The death of Socrates was glorious. 2. His death was also happy : 3. His death was #eot?.)?r, since the gods give a happy death only to those whom they love. cvSaipove- Thus Castalio, from a correction by Brodaeus, in place of f, which is found in four MSS., and in the early edi- tions. Bornemann prefers the superlative, referring to Hermann, ad Eurip., Med., 67. tfeodiAnrrepof. " Moie acceptable to heaven " Compare ii., 10, 3. Xenophon was not at Athens when Socrates was condemned and put to death. He had gone in the previous year into Asia, to join the army of Cyrus. Compare Apol., c. 2, seqq. Tjdrj MeA^rov feyoafipfvov aiirbv rrjv ypaQfjv. " That, when Meletus had now brought his accusation against him." Ob- erre that ypdQtoBai. vpad^v. " to impeach or accuse," is followed b) NOTES TO BOOK IV. CHAPTER VIII. 36{; nn accusative of the person accused. To the accusative of the suit, a genitive of the difference charged in the accusation is sometimes added. (Kuhner, 583, 40, Jelf.) o TI airo'koyfiaeTai. " What de fence he shall make." ou yap SOKU aoi ; " (You talk strangely), foi uo I not appear to you?" oTrwf. Used for ?rof. OTI diuyeyevnTai Here the direct narrative changes to the indirect. Compare Kuhner, ? 890, Jelf. irpaTTuv de TO. diKaia KOI TU ddiKa, K. T. A. For this op position of clauses, called chiasmus, consult Kuhner, 904, 3, Jelf. fjv-Ktp. Attraction. /caA/Uor^v yueAen;v ano7i.oyia<;. " The hesl mode of practicing for a defence," i. e., the best preparation for one $5. ezvTOf J^ . . . . EITTEIV. Supply (j>n. Adyo Trapa%6vTef. " Led away by their language," i. e., offended by it. We have given here, with Kuhner and others, irapaxdevref, the reading of one MS., foi the common reading u-x^oQivreq. Another MS. has axdtvref. jjdjj uov TUXEIOOVVTOC. Compare iii., 8, 1. $6. 5rt pxP l l^ v Tovde TOV xpvov, K. T. A. " That I would not con- cede to any man that he has lived either better or more pleasantly than I have up to the present time." TOVS ^d^iara aiadavoptvovf " Who are most clearly convinced." ft a eyu H&XP 1 Toiide TOV xpovov, K. r. A. " And these results I hare, up to the present time, perceived to accrue unto myself." napade- upuv. " Comparing." OVTU diareT&EKa -ytyvuaKuv. " I have con- stantly thus judged." OVTU<; e^ovref irepl ifiov tiia,TE?iovaiv. " Con- tinue to entertain a similar opinion regarding me." ov 6ia TO ihelv kp. "Not merely through affection for me." av OIOVTOI, K. T. Z- Construe uv with -yiyvtaBat. 8. iffuf ava-yKdlov larat, K. T. A. " Perhaps it will be necessary foi me to sustain the burden of old age." More literally, "to go through with the things appertaining to old age." Compare Sturz : " incom- moda senectutis sustinere." jjrrov. " More feebly." ^eipov. " With less energy." dnoGaivciv. "To become." The same with the Latin evadere. /3eXrtuv. " Superior." dAAu HTJV TOVTU -ye, K. T A. "Why in very truth, unto me, if not conscious of all this, at least, life would not be worth living." More literally, "life would not be Q2 370 NOTES TO BOOK IV. - CHAPTIIR VIII. liveable." Compare Cic., de Am., vi., 22 : " Qui potest esso w/a v lulu," dec., where Ennius is quoted. $9 uA/.a //ijv. " But assuredly." ei ydp TO uduttfv, *. r A. Dome- mann conjectures rovro, elye TO a6mtlv, putting the words TTUJ ot .... iroitiv in brackets. Schneider rejects the whole passage ei yup .... noulv. Sauppe defends it. 4 10. ipu T(l>. "Those who enjoyed his so- ciety." ro i]6iov uvrl TOV /9eA.r/ovof. Compare iv., 5, 6. xpivuv. " In judging of." TrpofdeeaBai. Thus in four MSS., and in the early editions, for the common reading rrpof6eto6ai. iKavof 6e Kal u/./.ovf dompdoai re, K. r. A. " Able, also, both to prove the character of others, and to convict those who were in error." olof uv tlq uptcrror TC avrip, K. T. A. "As a most excellent and most tappy man would be." 79. For nvi. napa(>a7J^3v ro a/.Auv fjOof, K. T. A. "Let him compare with these things the moral characters of others, ani the form his opinion." Observe that ofru s - is here equivalent to to* T.atn "Aoc fa, to." LIFE OF SOCRATES, THE GERMAN OF DR. WI6GEB8 LIFE OF SOCRATES. CHAPTER I. SOCRATES was the son of Sophroniscus, a sculptor of consider- able merit, and of Phsenarete, a midwife, who is called by Socrates, in the Theaetetus of Plato, a very noble-minded woman. He was born at Athens on the 5th of the month of Thargelion, about the middle of April or May, in the year 469 B.C. (Ol. 77, 4), 1 and be- longed to the tribe of Antiochis, and the deme of Alopece. His features, and indeed his appearance altogether, were any thing but handsome, and seemed well adapted for the ironical character which he maintained. Alcibiades, in Plato's Symposium, 2 compares him to the Sileni, and to Marsyas the Satyr : " And I may also compare Socrates to the Satyr Marsyas. As for thy appearance, thou canst not deny it thyself, Socrates ; to what other things thou art like, thou shalt quickly hear. Thou art a scoffer, art thou not 1 If thou dost not willingly own it, I will bring forward witnesses." One ol the principal passages of the ancients which bear on this point is in Xenophon's Symposium, 3 in which Socrates engages in a playful dispute with Critobulus as to which of them is the handsomer. Socrates there tries to prove that his prominent eyes, his depressed nose, and his large mouth must, on account of their great useful- ness, be the handsomer. Several other particulars, which, how- ever, may be exaggerated, for the purpose of indicating the ugliness >f Socrates, are mentioned in the same Symposium.* Notwithstanding the limited means of his father, 5 Socrates was educated according to the manner of the times. Music in the Greek sense of the word, i. e., music, and poetry, and gymnastic exercises, formed the principal part of the education of an Athenian youth, ind in these Socrates was instructed. 6 In addition to which, he 1. [More probably in B.C. 468. See Clinton's "Vasti Hellenici," vol. ii., Intro- iuclion, p. xx. TRANSL.] 2. Page 215, ed. Steph. 3. V., 5. 4. *H r6t ytAurt, says Socrates, chap, ii., 19, tl pcKia rou Kaipou rffv yaoripa IXMV, tiCTpiurcpav fiovXonai iroirjoai ainijv; 5. That his father was by no means a wealthy man, is evident from the fact that B. though very economical, win always poor. 6. Plat, Crito, P. sii. 874 LIFE ( V SOCRATES. received instruction in the art ot h:- father; and if we may credit the report of Pausanias, who says that the three Graces made by Socrates had found a place on the walls of the Aciopolis of Athens, close behind the Minerva of Phidias, lie must have made consider- able progress in the art. 1 Crito, a wealthy Athenian, who subsequently became an intimate friend and disciple of our philosopher, having discovered the emi- nent talents of Socrates, induced him to give up the profession of his father. 1 Various anecdotes preserved in Plutarch and Porphyry rest on too feeble historical evidence to throw any light on thjD his- tory of Socrates. To this class belongs probably tne following story in Porphyry, 1 who, being attached to the new Platonic system which formed such a contrast to the sobriety of the Attic sage, was an ad- versary of the latter. Socrates, we are told by him, was in his youth compelled by his father to follow the art of a sculptor against his incliration, was very disobedient, and often withdrew himself from the paternal roof. In the same manner, Plutarch,* among othei things, relates, that the father of Socrates had been warned not to compel his son to follow any particular pursuit, as he had a guardian spirit who would lead him in the right wav. Thus Crito was the first who raised Socrates into a higher sphere. Whether he had before this time enjoyed the instructions of Arche- laus, a disciple of Anaxagoras, can not be decided by historical evi- dence, although it is asserted by Porphyry that he was a disciple of Archelaus as early as his seventeenth year. The first study that engaged the attention of Socrates, and to which he applied with 1. Paus., L, 22, and ix., 35. Compare Diog., ii., 19, and the scholiast to the Clouds of Artstoph., p. 170. Timon, therefore, in Diogenes, calls him, with a s*eci of contempt, Aidogio;. 2. Diog., ii, 20. " Demetrius of Byzantium says that Crito, attracted by thr charms of his mind, withdrew him from the workshop and instructed him." Sul- dos, torn, ii, under Crito, p. 377. I do not think that there is any reason for dis- believing this account Meiners, indeed (Gcschichte der Wissenschaftin, Stc., vol ii.. p. 354), considers this to be a mere calumny cf Aristoxenus ; but it is Deme- trius, and not Aristoxenus, who is mentioned by Diogenes as his authority. 3. His charges against Socrates he derived from Aristoxenus, a disciple of Aris- totle. Aristoxenw himself could not deny that Socrates had been obedient to the laws, and had always been just, yet he accuses our philosopher of being guilty of violent anger and shameful dissoluteness. The most unobjectionable evidence of the most credible contemporaries sufficiently refutes such calumnies. A detailed examination and refutation of the charges of Aristoxenus will be found in Luzac't Lectt. Ml., edited by Sluiter, Leyden, 1809, p. 27, foil. But why Aristoxenus brought these charges against Socrates, will be seen from our subsequent descrip- tion of the character of the latter. 4. De genio Socratis. Francfort ed. :620, torn, it, p. 889. LIFE OF SOCRATES. 375 great zeal, was that of Physics. "When I was young," says he in Plato's Phaedo, 1 " I had an astonishing longing for tnat kind of knowledge which they call Physics." He sought after wisdom where his fellow-citizens sought it in the schools of the vaunting Sophists, and of the most celebrated philosophers of his age, as well as in the writings and songs of former sages. Parmenides, Zeno, Anaxagoras, and Archelaus among the philosophers, Euenus of Pa- ros, Prodicus, and others among the Sophists, are recorded as his teachers. 3 Assisted by these masters, he made considerable progress in Mathematics, Physics, and Astronomy, the value of which he after- ward confined to very narrow limits. 3 Some of his opinions in Natural Philosophy, which Aristophanes distorts to suit his purpose, must perhaps be referred to this early period of his life. In the in- stance in which the comic poet* makes him say that the sky is a furnace, and men the coals in it, the real assertion probably was, that the sky was a vault covering the earth quite in accordance with the spirit of the cosmological systems of the time ; and that he had studied the cosmological system of Anaxagoras with partic- ular attention, is evident, for he himself 5 tells us that he hoped to find in it information concerning the origin of things. As Socrates himself gives us in this passage an explanation of the reasons which afterward induced him to think so little of this system, he shall speak for himself. " I once heard a person reading in a book which he said was written by Anaxagoras, and saying that reason anang- 1. Page 96, A. 2. Zeno of Elea, about the year 460 B.C., at the age of about forty, undertook, with his teacher Pannenides, a journey to Athens, for the purpose ot meeting Soc- rates. Whether Socrates ever heard Anaxagoras himself or only studied his writ- ings, can not be asserted with historical certainty. That he heasd Archelaus is attested by Cicero, Tuscul., v., 10. Euenus of Paros instructed Socrates in poesy. Compare Fischer's remark on the fifth chapter of Plato's Apology. He had also read the writings of Heraclitus. " What I did understand was excellent ; I believe, also, that to be excellent which I did not understand." Diog. Laert, ii., 22. Plato, Cratylus, p. 402, A., segq. Prodicus taught him the art of speaking. Plat., Meno, p. 96, D. jEschincs, iii., C. : Kai ravra Se 3 Xtyo) Tlpoiixov (art TOV aofyov dmjxJjiiaTci (reminiscences). A long register of teachers of Socratea, which, however, must not be taken strictly, occurs in Maxim. Tyr., Dies. xxli. [It would appear, how- ever, from a statement in Xenophon's Symposium, that Socrates never received uny direct instruction in philosophy, since Socrates is introduced as saying to Cal lias, who was a great friend and patron of the Sophists, act au iirioiu-Tiis i;//5i Karaippovdv, on aii JJLIV Hpiarayfpq re iro\v dpyvpwv SiSatKa; trri coipiif xai Tofy((f nai ripoSiK(a Kal oX)oi; ircAXoif, fmaf 6' Ipifs aiirovfYovS rtvat rrjs i\ooo$las Si/rag Symp., i., 5. TR.] 3. Xenoph., Mem., iv., 7. 4. Clauds, v. 94. 5. Plat., Phtedo, p. 97. B.*^. 376 LIFE OK SOCRATES. ed all things, and vas the cause of them. With this eanse I wa* much delighted, aud in some manner it appeared to me quite cor rect that reason should be the cause of all things. If it be true, 1 thought, that reason arranges all things, it arranges and places ev- ery thing in the place where it is best. Now if any body wanted to find the cause by which every thing arises, perishes, or exists, he must find the manner in which a thing exists, suffers, or acta best. For this reason, I thought only that investigation, the object of which is the most excellent and the best, to be adapted for man Doth for himself as well as other things ; and he, who succeeded in this, must at the same time know that which is bad, for both are objects of the same science. Reflecting upon this subject, I was delighted, as I thought I had found in Anaxagoras a teacher aftei my own heart, who could open my eyes to the causes of things \ow he will first tell thee, I thought, whether the earth is flat or round ; and after he has done this, ho will also show thee the cause and the necessity of it, and whichever is the better, he will prove that this quality is the better one for the earth. If he tell thee the earth is in the centre, he will, at the same time, show thee that it is better for it to be in the centre. I was willing, if he would show me this, not to suppose any other kind of causes, and hoped soor to receive information about the sun, the moon, and other stars, pointing out the mutual relation of their rapidity, their rotation and other changes, and how it was better that each should act as it acts, and suffer as it suffers ; for as he said that they were arranged by reason, I did not think that he would assign any other cause to things than that their actual qualities were the best. As he assign- ed to all things their causes, and ascertained them in all things in he same manner, I thought he would represent that which is the aest for earth, as the good common to all. I would not have given up my hopes for any thing ; with great avidity I took up his books, and read them as soon as I found it possible, in order that I might quickly learn the good and the bad. But, my friend, 1 I was soon disappointed in this hope ; for in the progress of my reading, I dis- covered that the man no longer applied his principle of reason, and mentioned no causes by which to classify things ; but declared air, ether, water, and many other strange things to be causes. This appeared to me just as absurd as if somebody should say, Socrates does every thing which he does with reason ; and afterward en- deavoriiig to point out the motive of every single action, he should L. II" la speaking to Cebe*. I.II'K (If .-OCUATKJ. 61 i vay, in the first place, that I am now sitting here because my body is composed of bones and of sinews, 1 &c. I should have liked very much to have obtained some instruct'.on, from whomsoever it might have proceeded, concerning the nature of this cause. But as I did not succeed, and as I was unable to find it out by myself, or to jearn it from any one else, I set out on a second voyage in search of the cause." The rest are Plato's own thoughts. Besides this, Socrates was greatly attracted by the intercourse of women of talent, and courted their society for the higher culti vation of his own mind and heart. He, like that powerful dema- gogue on whom his contemporaries bestowed the highest admira- tion for the power of his eloquence, was instructed in the art of speaking by Aspasia ; a and Diotima of Mantinea taught him love ; 3 by which, as Fr. Schlegel justly observes,* we must not understand transient pleasures, but the pure kindness of an accomplished mind ; a circumstance which is of importance in forming a proper estimate of many peculiarities in the doctrine and method of Socrates. CHAPTER II. SOCRATES, however, was unable to obtain any satisfactory knowl- edge from the philosophers and teachers of his time. Dissatisfied with the pretended wisdom of the Cosmologists and Sophists, he 1. Ntf'pu with Plato does not mean nerves, which signification it only received through Galen. 2. Plat, Mencz., p. 235, E. She is also said to have written a poem to Socrates Athen., v., p. 219. [It is doubtful whether any historical weight can be attached to the passage in the Menexenus. The whole may probably be looked upon as a fiction, although it can hardly be supposed, according to Ast, that Plato meant to deride Pericles and Aspasia. Plato's real object appears to be to ridicule those demagogues who think themselves equal to Pericles, although they can not compose a speech for themselves, and are obliged to learn by heart such as have been composed for them by others. All the other passages of the ancients, in which Socrates is said to have learned the art of speaking from Aspasia, are probably taken from thi passage of the Menexenus, and therefore prove nothing. Reiske, on Xenophon'g Memorabilia, ii., 6, 36, likewise considers the statement in the Menexenus to be made ironically; in which opinion he is supported by Staflbium and Loers, th late editor of the Menexenus. As for the influence Diotima '.a said to have had over Socrates, it seems just as uncertain. It is only mentioned by Plato, and those who copied from him, and is probably of the same nature as the story about Aspasia. TB.] 3. Plat, Sympos n p. 201, D. That Diotima is not to be ranked among the i't'aat has oeen shown by Fr. Schlegel, Griechen vnd Rijmtr. 4. Griff-hen und ItOmcr p. 254 378 i.n-'i: OK HOI i; vi K>. entirely abandoned all speculative subjects, 1 and devoted h\s atten- tion to human affairs, according to his own expression * . e., to re- searches in practical philosophy. He therefore, in Plato, calls Ins wisdom a human wisdom.' Socrates, according to Cicero's expres- sion,* called philosophy down from heaven to the earth, i. e., he gave it a practical tendency, whereas before it had taken a direction completely speculative. Previous to Six-rate.-, philosophers were for the most part occupied in cosmological researches : morals were entirely uncultivated ; and although the Pythagorean institntion, a moral and politico-religious order, had devoted very great care to morals, yet its doctrines had already fallen very much into oblivion ; and besides, as an order, it had a direct influence only on its own members. But the greatest shock that morality had received came from the Sophists, a class of men who flourished shortly before and at the time of Socrates, and who boasted of being in the possession of every kind of knowledge, but were, however, not concerned about truth, but merely about the appearance of it ; who, by their eloquence, knew how to give to a bad cause the appeal ance of a good one,* and from a love of money gave instruction to every ont in this art.* These men, descendants of the Eieatic school, exert- 1. Diog., iu, 21. "When he saw that the science of physics (^voixfi 3tiaf>ia) was not adapted for us, he began to philosophize on moral subjccta in the workshops and in the markets, and said he was seeking *Orn roi iv ttrfafoiai KOKOV T* dyaBov Tt TirvKTai." fhc latter is a rerse of Homer (Od., iv., 392), which, as we are told by Sexrua Empiricua contra MaiMaxat., vii., 21, Socrates was constantly in the habit of quoting. 2. '\iOfJrfftia, ret kumanii, are here opposed to cuifjorioif, rebus divinii (Xen- oph., Mtm., L, 1, 12 and 16), which he also calls ovfavm (Mem., iv., 7, 6). 'AiQfta- vtia are things which directly relate to man as such, as questions on the destina- tion of man, bis duties, hopes, and, in short, all moral subjects ; iatp6i>ia, ret divi- na, are of a speculative nature, and comprehend either physical or metaphysical questions, and have no direct relation to man as such. This distinction must be well borne in mind, as otherwise many assertions of Socrates might appear very paradoxical. Cicero, Acad., i., 15 : " ut coalestia vel procul esse a nostra cosmi- tiono censeret, vel si maxime cognita cssent, nihil taincn ad benc (morally) viven dum conferre." 3. 'ArOpuir'Vi; ooQta comprehends either the wisdom of which men are in the peoMMion, or the wisdom relating to human affairs, euch as the destination, du- ties, relations, &c., of man. In the former sense it is used in Plat, ApoL, c. r, where Socrates says, " It appears that the god means to say by the oracle that hu- man wisdom U of little or no value at all." In the latter sense Socrates ascribe* human wisdom to himself. 4. Tuscul., v., 10. Socrates primus philosophiam devocavit e ccelo et in urbibvt collocavit, et in domos etiam introduxit, et coegit de vita et moribus rebusquc bo- nis et malis quaerere. 5. rbt rrrru \6yov icptiVru Ttoitlv. 6. It ia well known that the word ao&tsriis at first had nn honorable LIFE OP SOCRATES. 379 ed theii utmost power to shake the foundations of knowledge, to unsettle the ideas of right and wrong, of virtue and vice, to con- found the moral powei of judgment by dialectical illusions, and to declare a thing to be right at one time, and wrong at another, as their interest dictated. Instead of being teachers of wisdom, they were mere dialectic quibblers, who made no man wiser or better, and who, by the spirit of quibbling which they diffused among theii disciples by such questions as whether virtue could oe taught, &c., paralyzed the power of the moral feelings. Socrates discovered the irretrievable injuries inflicted by these people on intellectual ad- vancement and morality, and witnessed the distressing results of it among his contemporaries. Filled with vain pride, the disciples of the Sophists returned from their schools persuading themselves they had discovered the most recondite truths ; they thought them- selves unequalled in the art of disputing, and were constantly seek- ing opportunities of displaying their subtleties. Thus they wander- ed far from the only path of true wisdom, the knowledge of them selves. But the instructions of the Sophists were still more inju- and was synonymous with o-o$oj, a sage, a scholar in its widest sense for even artists were comprehended in it. Protagoras was the first who adopted the name of aotpiarfis to distinguish more decidedly one who makes others wise, especially one who taught eloquence, the art of governing, politics, or, in short, any kind of practical knowledge. From that time the word sophist acquired that odious meaning which it retains in the present day. Afterward, in the times of the Ro- man emperors, the name of Sophist again became an honorable appellation, and was applied to those rhetoricians who had established schools of rhetoric, in which they treated on any chosen subject for the sake of exercise. Libanius, for in stance, belonged to this class of Sophists. Though the latter class, in a certain point of view, differed from the former, yet covetousness was common to both. Themistius, because he received no money, protested against his being called a Sophist (Oral., 23). The description of a Greek Sophist of the time of Socrates is taken from the Protagoras of Plato. In reading, however, the writings of the phi- losophers of the Socratic school, it must not be forgotten that they had imbibed from their master a profound hatred of the Sophists, and may consequently have now and then been rather too severe in their remarks upon them. With the de- scription given above all Greek writers agree, and the Sophists themselves, by their own actions, sufficiently characterize themselves us such. Spcusippus, Defin. ad calcem Opp. Platonis: i'o0tori7J vtiav xXovaiuv iv&oluv IftfitaOot Svprvrftf. Arist., de Sophist. Elench., i., 11. Xenoph., Mem., i., 6, 13: Kt! rr)c aoijiiav wsavruf TOVS ftfv Apyvjii-av T'"p PovXiifilvy -mi>\ouvraS, ao0rriij d-7roKn\uvaiv. Isocrat t'a Helen. Encom., ii., 116 and 117. Later writers, as Philostratus, do not draw any precise distinction between Sophists, philosophers, and orators. Philostratua ttris men- tions Carneadea among the Sophists. Moreover, not only Socrates, but Anaxago- ras, are called Sophists by Libanius (Apolog. Socr., p. 54 and 55, edit Reiske), per- haps in order to rais^e thereby his own dignity. Compare Carus's graphic de- scription ofthe Sophists in his Ideen zu einerGeschichtedcr Philosophize AW. s#jq. 380 LIFE OF SOCRATES. nous, since, by thcil defending what was wrong, those moral p in ciples, which are th; supports of public peace and happiness, were artificially undermined. Socrates, therefore, firmly resolved to fie- Tote his life to the moral improvement of his fellow-citizens, and at the age of ahout thirty 1 he made it his sacred duty to counteract the Sophists, who perplexed good sense, corrupted public morality, and brought down upon philosophy the reputation of being the art of disputing, nay, of being dangerous and injurious He endeavor- ed to exhibit them in their naked deformity, and thus directly as well as indirectly, by the doctrines and example cf solid virtue, to eontribute as much as lay in his power to the moral improvement of mankind. This noble resolution he faithfully maintained throughout his life, until in his seventieth year he met his higher destination in the manner so generally known. Moreover, Socrates, during his pur- suit of the high objects of his existence, followed a course in which he sought within himself what other philosophers had been accus- tomed to seek without, and thus directed attention to the operations of the mind. The cause of his pursuing this mode of thought not only arose from his practical mode of thinking, and from the high 1. I Bay about thirty. It i., indeed, generally believed that the public teaching of Socrates commenced precisely at his thirtieth year. But I do not believe that any passage of the ancients can be pointed out in support of this belief. However, that Socrates, even when a young man, had chosen the office of a general teacher, has been proved with great sagacity from several historical facts by Meiners, In his GcscMifhte der fFitscntchaftai, &c., ii., p. 353. [Hitter, however, remarks, in his Hittory of Ancient Philotophy (vol. ii., p. 20, EngL trans.), that "from the constitution of the mind of Socrates, which, proceed- ing through many attempts in the discovery of truth, could only, at a late period, have attained to certainty, it is not improbable that he had arrived at a ripe ngo before he began to incite others to the study of philosophy. In the more detailed accounts, he is almost without exception depicted as an old man. Thi-re are other reasons, also, which scarcely admit of a supposition that he devoted himself sud- denly and a" at once to this vocation ; for though it be true that his observation of man, with A view to the science of humanity, has been referred to an oracle for its occasion, even the oracle itself implies his having previously pursued philosoph- ical studies in common with Cheerephon ; and it is quite consistent with the nv tore of the case to suppose that a sense of his peculiar fitness for the education of youth gradually opened upon his mind, as he observed the improvement and instruction which other* derived from his society." In a note on this passage, Ritter observes, "The assumption of Wigzers that Socrates commenced teaching hi his thirtieth year is wholly unfounded. That of Delbriick (.Socratcf, 34), that he had openly philosophized five or six years before he was brought upon the stage by Aristophanes (B.C. 423), which would make him about forty at hia first appearance as a teacher, is not improbable, although the anecdote of Eacleldei (GcU., fftct Alt., vi., 10) is apparently inconsistent with it" Ta.] LIFE OF SOCRATES. 381 cultivation of the reasoning powers attained by the exertions o previous thinkers, but also from external circumstances. The in- scription on the temple of Delphi, " Know thyself," and the cele- brated declaration of the Delphic god, " Sophocles is wise, Euripi- des is wiser, but the wisest of all men is Socrates," 1 may have greatly contributed to direct the attention of Socrates to the inter nal operations of his mind. The above inscription on the temple of Delphi must have made a very peculiar impression upon him, for he certainly was the first to whom it became a truth of great moral importance. The in- scription itself is well known, and needs no further explanation But, as regards the declaration of the Delphic oracle, it is not so easily to be accounted for. Socrates relates the whole event in the Apology of Plato," where he says that an intimate friend of his, of the name of Chaerephon, ventured to ask the Delphic oracle if there was any one wiser than he (Socrates), and that the Pythia replied that there was no-,? wiser. It is indeed surprising that Chaerephon, a friend and disciple of our philosopher, who, besides, is described both by him and by Plato in the Charmides 3 as a violent and passionate man, should have re- ceived this answer to his question. Plessing,* therefore, ventures the bold conjecture that Socrates himself had contributed to this imposition, in order thereby to gain authority, and to prepare his plan for changing the form of government in Athens ; for this was, according to him, the end for which Socrates was constantly and deliberately striving. This hypothesis, however, is too derogatory to the character of Socrates to be admitted without further reasons. The passionate nature of Chserephon renders it more probable that he was guilty of an untimely and extravagant zeal to raise the fame of his master ; but, on the other hand, it is also possible that Soc- rates, even at that time, had acquired so great a reputation, that his favor was no longer a matter of indifference to the crafty Pythia. This declaration of the god of Delphi, together with the applica- tion which Socrates i.ade of it, is unquestionably the most import- ant fact in the history of his life, as it gives us a clew to his whole subsequent conduct and mode of thinking. From this time Socra- tes considered himself as a messenger peculiarly favored by tht Deity, standing under its immediate guidance, and sent to the Athe 1. ^.oipoS Hoii>iij Ttf ytyvonivij,ri, orav yeviiTat, (it! airorptTrct u.t TOVTOV, o an */>Xw vpdTTtiv, TfoTfcirti it OVITOTC, c. xix. Compare Plat, Phttdr., p. 242, B. 3. "ZuncpartiS, says Xenophon, Stfvtf kftfTMfKt*, oBruj JXtyc. rt taiftoviov yap, Ifrij, aijuaivuv. toil roXXoit TWV IVV^VTUV vforif6ptvc, rn nrv Toitii; TO it ji^ xotav, uf TOV laifim'iou rpoarjualvovTos. Kui ro?$ ptv zit6otierotf aOn3 ovvitft, TOI; if n\ nadoiiivoif ficri/ieXi Mfmorab., i., 1, 4. 4. La Vie de Socrate, p. 104. 5. Gesckichte der Pkilosophie, voL ii., p. 33. 6. C. xxxi. 7. (Mr. Thirlwall, in the " Philological Museum." No. \\., p. 5S3, also remarks, that there U really no inconsistency between the passage in Xenophon and the assertion in the Apology and in the Phtedrus ; for it is evident that a sign which only forbade might, by its absence, show what was permitted, and thus a positive kind nf guidance might not.imjToperlv be ascribod to it." Tn.] LIFE OF SOCRATJ3. 38f of the suggestions of the daemon. The genius advised him not to take any part in public affairs, 1 and at first did not allow him to enter into any intimate connections with Alcibiades." Socrates, on his flight after the defeat of Delium, was warned by his genius, and, in consequence of it, would not take the same way as the oth- ers. 3 He also dissuaded his friends from undertaking apparently indifferent actions Charmides, from visiting the Nemean games ; Timarchus, from retiring from the repast and he also opposed the expedition to Sicily * All this he could have known, without reve- lation, in some measure by an accurate knowledge of circumstan- ces, to which, in most cases, every-day experience would lead him ; and many things, on the other hand, must be attributed to chance It is not likely that the voice of which Socrates speaks should have been a mere figurative expression : he was, indeed, convinced of its reality, which is sufficiently accounted for by his mental organ jzation. This conviction of Socrates was moreover facilitated by Aie belief of the ancients in the direct influence of the Deity on man, and in guardian spirits who accompanied man from his birth ; and more especially by his own belief in the close connection be- tween the human race and the Deity, as well as by his ignorance of mental philosophy. 5 1. ToBr<5 iortv 5 ftoi l^avTiourat ra iroXirtKa TrpdrTciv. Apolog., c. xix. He him- elf adds the reason immediately afterward : " Because an honest man who zeal- ously resists the multitude and prevents unlawful actions, must by necessity be- come a victim to his honesty." 2. Alcib., i., p. 103, E. Here, too, he adds the reason, because, he said, Alcibia- des in his youth would not have listened to his instructions with proper attention, ad he therefore should have spoken in vain. 3. Cicero, De Ditinat., i., 54. Idem Socrates, cum apud Delium male pugnatum esset, Lachete preetore, fugeretque cum ipso Lachete, ut ventum est in trivium, eadem, qua ceteri, fugere nolebat Quibus quserentibus, cur non eadem via per- geret, deterreri se a deo dixit, turn quidem ii, qui alia via fugerant, in hostium equitatum inciderunt This event is more minutely related by the author of the Socratic Letters, p. 6 and 7. 4. This and several other instances are related in the Tkeages of Plato, p. 1529, teqq. Cicero, DC Ditinat., i., 5-1, observes that a great number of such instances were recorded by Antipater in his books De Dirinationc. Some are also men- tioned by Cicero himself. 5. [Schleiermacher, however, argues from a passage in the Memorabilia (i., 1, 5 2, 3) of Xenophon, that Socrates himself could never have considered his Iatp6- viov in the light of a specific supernatural being ; for Xenophon there speaks of it as something resembling in kind the ordinary instruments of divination, as birde, Toices, omens, sacrifices. See " Philological Museum," No. vi, p. 582. Ritter, in his " History of Ancient Philosophy" (vol. ii., p. 37-39), observes, " We shall not, perhaps, be far wrong if we explain the dtcmonium of Socrates as nothing more than excitability of feeling, expressing itself as a faculty of presentiment. Tt mut R 386 LIFE OF SOCRATES. It thus appears that the demon of Socrates merely related u things the consequence of which was uncertain ; but, whenever the morality of an action was discussed, Socrates never referred to Ins daemon. He was perfectly convinced that, in order to know what is right and wrong, reason is the only unerring principle. 1 Among not, however, be supposed that we seek thereby to MrccD Socrates from tho im- putation of superstition ; for his opinion of demoniacal intimations wu in unUoo with his veneration, not merely of the Deity, but of tb god*. This is apparent trom hi* recommendation of divination as a remedy for the deficiency of our knowledge of the future and of contingent events, his advice to Xenophon that be should consult the Delphic god as to his Asiatic expedition, bis disposition to pa; attention to dreams, and, lastly, his constant sacrifice*, and hi* command to make all due offerings to the gods of house and state. Now in this superstition there are two points to be distinguished : that which be derived from the common opin- ion of his nation, and that which was founded on his own experience. In both phases it is equally superstitious, but venial, if not commendable ; for, in respect to the former, he who, brought up in the olden creeds and traditions of bis country, adheres to them so long as nothing better is offered for hia adoption, and so far as they are not opposed to his own reason and enlightenment, is, to our minds, better and a wiser man than be who lightly or hastily turns into ridicule the ob- jects of pnbKc veneration. As to the demoniacal intimations of Socrates, they were, in common with his other superstitions, the good foundation of his belief that the gods aflttrd assistance to the good, but imperfect endeavors of virtuou* men, and prove the scrupulous attention he paid to the emotions and suggestions of his conscience. Among the various thoughts and feelings which successively filed and occupied his mind, he must have noticed much that presented itself in voluntarily, and which, habituated, as he was, to reflect upon every subject, an I yet unable to derive it from any agency of his own, he referred to a divine source. This is particularly confirmed by the exhortation he gives, in Xenophon, to Eu thydemus, to renounce all idle desire to become acquainted with the forms of the gods, and to rest satisfied with knowing and adoring their works, for then he would acknowledge that it was not idly and without a cause that he himself spoke of de- moniacal intimations. By this Socrates evidently gave him to understand that this demoniacal sign would be manifest to every pious soul who would renounce all idle longing for a visible appearance of the Deity. Still, in spite of all this, he cau- tiously guarded against the danger of that weak and credulous reliance upon the assistance of the Deity which necessarily proves subversive or obstructive of a ra- tional direction of life ; for he taught that those who consult the oracles in matters within the compass of human powers, are no less insane than those who maintain the all-sufficiency of human reason." TR.] 1. Plutarch, De Genio Socratis, torn, iii., p. 482. says, the dtemon of Socrates only enlightened him on obscure subjects into which human prudence could not peno Irate. But it is surprising that Socrates did not make use of this genius in a9 doubtful cases. When Xenophon had received letters from hi* friend Proxenus, persuading him to go into Asia, and to enter into the service of Cyrus the Youn ger, be communicated them to Socrates, and asked for his advice. Socrates re- ferred him to the oracle of Delphi. See Xenoph., Anab.,ul, 1,5* Cicero, De Di inat., i., 54, says : Xenophonti consulenti, sequereturne Cyrum, pouteaquam ex pcsuit. erase sibi ndel>antnr. Et nostruoi quidcm. inquit humnum eet con&iii'in. UFfc OF SOCRATES. 38? til the instances mentioned in the Theapps of Plato, theie is no! one in which the rectitude of an action was decided by the daemon Hence many authors, such as Buhle, go too far when they extend the influence of the daemon to moral feeling. Respecting things imposed upon us as duties, according to the opinion of Socrates oracles ought not to be consulted. 1 Lut it is interesting to see how this conviction of a genius acted oa Socrates, and how, together with the external causes above men tioned, it led him to a careful observation of his own mind. On every occas ; on he listened to the voice of his genius. Whenever a person desirous of improvement wished to have his instructions, Socrates ascertained whether his genius would not dissuade him , and. whenever he was requested to do something which was not at variance with morality, his genius was consulted. It will be need- less to explain how greatly such a disposition must have contrib- uted to turn the inquiries of Socrates from the speculative questions which had engaged previous philosophers, such as the origin and formation of the world, the unity of the first cause and the variety of its operations in short, from divine to human affairs, in the sense of Socrates. 2 CHAPTER IV. SOCRATES never established any particular school; he taught wherever chance led him, and wherever he found men to whom I e thought he might be useful by his instructions, or to speak the language of Socrates wherever his genius did not prevent him : in public walks, in the gymnasia, porticoes, markets, &c. 3 In the same sense in which Socrates established no .school, he Bed de rebus et obscuris et incertis ad Apollinem censeo referendum, ad queca etiam Athenienses publice de majoribus rebus semper retulerunt. 1. Epictetus, Enchiridion, p. 118, edit. Jacobi. 2. Cams, in his Ideen zu ei/icr Geschickte der Philosophic, p. 524, segq., says : " How much must the belief of being under the immediate influence of a protecting ge- nius have increased his attention to himself, and to what great resolutions and no- ble self-confidence must it have led him, at that age in which simplicity of heart ia still the prevailing characteristic ! It ia just as remarkable, that he was most strongiy attracted to those who had observed in themselves a simile guide." 3. Plat, Apoleg., c. I Xenoph., Mem., L, 1, 10. Libanius, Apoloy. Socrot., p. 7, edit Reiske : roiovrof &v Kai ii&yiav, nv, SiSncp rig Koivbt trarfif Kat rej irdAcuj i\>jf Kijik/iuii' Trepuvoom ra( ira\aiarpaf, TU yviivdna, rA Auraor, TT)> IxaSqutit rj* ayopdv, foot peXXet ivrc,v\to9at, . r. X. 888 T,IH: F S.-ICRATI s. had no disciples ; nonce he asserts in the Apology, 1 he had tan grit none ; yet a circle of inquisitive men and youths were soon assem- bled around him, and, charmed with Ins conversation and instruc- tion, were attached to him with incredible affection. Such were Plato, Xenophon, Aristippus, Cebes, Simmias, Euclides. and others; and it was, properly speaking, from his school, i. e., from the in- structions which he had occasionally given, that all the distinguish- ed Greek philosophers subsequently proceeded. He gave his in- structions gratis, a disinterestedness which formed the most strik- ing contrast to the covetousness of the Sophists.* Socrates never delivered any complete discourse, but conversed with his hearers in a friendly manner on topics just as they were Huggested by the occasion. 1 His method of teaching, however, had something peculiar to him self, which will be more fully developed in the following remarks. The peculiarity of his method consisted in questions, the nature of which, however, was different, according to the persons with whom he conversed. Whenever Socrates had to deal with Sophists, who were puffed up with their pretended wisdom, he used that admirable kind of irony which Cicero translates by " dittimulalio"* a translation 1. Apolog^ xxi : 'Eyii ii { ^aavpoif TWV vdXai atxpiav aifpui, ovf liciivoi jrarcXiirov iv 0i6- \iott YftyavrtS, aicXirrui, itoivrj evv rots ^Aoif iilp\oiiat ' a- B6v, IxXcyofitOa, Kai fifja topi^oiitv Ktptof, iJv aXX^Xai; u^cXi^ot fiyvuintQa. Xen- oph, Afem, L, 6, 14. 4. Academ^ ii, 5 : Socrates de se ipse detrahens in disputatione plus tribuebat lis, quot volebat refellere. Ita quum aliud diceret atque scntiret, libenter uti soli- tus est ea dissimulation e quam Greeci ilpwciav vocant. Quintil., Irwtitut. Oral., ix., 2, tays : Ironia est totitig voluntatis fictio apparens magis, quain confeesa, ut fllinc verba sint verbU divcrsa, hie sensus germonU, et joci, et tola interim causa; confirmatio, tum etiam vita universa ironiam habere videatur. C. 20 : Dum enim ritii universa ironiam habere videatur ; qualis est vita Socratis. Nam ideo dictna est tlputv, i. e., agens imperitum ct admirator nliorum tamquam sapientum. The later academicians understood this irony of Socrates in a wrong war, and there- fore represented him as the founder of their skepticism. Acad., iv., 23. They also endeavored to imitate the form of the Socratic method of disputing. Tutcvl., i., 10. I need hardly remind the reader that we are here only speaking of thn* kind of irony which is peculiar to Socrates ; for on other occasions he often em- ployed that kind of ridicule which we usually call irony, and which was peculiar U> the Athenian" in general, viz., that contrast between the literal meaning of ln LIFE OF SOCRATES. which Quintilian did not approve of 1 and which is iioth.ng more than the contrast of the half-ridiculing and half-sincere confession of Ivs ignorance with the boastings of those who thought themselves to be wise. In this manner conceited pride was exposed by ques- tions ; and the distinguishing characteristic of the ridicule consist- ed in Socrates pretending that he could not form an opinion in any other manner ; and this I conceive to be the principal difference between the Socratic and Platonic irony. That of Socrates, which is described by Xenophon in its purity, I' is nothing of Plato's bit- terness ; its playfulness only instructs, but neser enrages. A more minute comparison of the conversation of Socrates with Hippias, as it is described both by Plato and Xenophon, 2 at which the lattei was present, may serve to show this difference more strikingly. This Socratic irony was admirably calculated to place such con- ceited persons as the Sophists in their true light. If any one en- tered into a discussion with them, he was so much overwhelmed with a host of philosophical terms and sophisms, that the point in question was entirely lost sight of. Socrates played the part of an attentive hearer, who was sincerely desirous of comprehending their sublime wisdom, and now and then asked a short question which was apparently quite insignificant, and did not at all belong to the point at issue, 3 and which being answered by the Sophists with a smile, he imperceptibly went on, and compelled them, at last, after being perplexed in contradictions, to acknowledge their ignorance. Examples of such conversations are found in all the writings of the disciples of Socrates ; but here, too, we must chiefly depend upon Xenophon, the most faithful interpreter of the mannei in which Socrates thought and acted. Besides the above-mention- ed conversation with Hippias, examples occur in that with Euthy- demus,* and in other places. But when Socrates met with disciples desirous of improvement, expression with the thought conveyed by it, by which a meaning is conveyed to the minds of the hearers totally different from the litera- sense of the words. In- stances of this irony are to be found in the celebrated dialogue with Theodota, and in the conversation with Pericles the Younger, on whom Socrates bestows much praise for his talents as a general. " I know very well," replies Pericles to Socra- tes (Memorab., iii., 5, 24), " that thou dost not say this thinking that I am actually striving after this kind of knowledge, but in order to suggest to me that a fu.tunt general ought to try to acquire all jiiis kind of wisdom." 1. Jnstitut. Oral., ix., 2. 2. Memorab., iv., 4. 3. Cicero, De Oratore, iii., 16, blames Socrates for having first separated philos ophy and eloquence, which, however, in the sense above, described, was highlt praiseworthy. 4. Memorab., iv., 2. 300 1.IKK OF SOUl \: nis instructions, again, were not given in a didactic form ; bin he applied the same method of asking which is called after him the Socratie method, and which owes to Socrates, if not its origin, at least its cultivation and perfection. He himself called this method the Tr,fi>i7 fiaievT.nf) (ars obstetrictd), and on that account compared himself to his mother Phaenarete, who, though not fruitful herself was yet admirably skilled in bringing to light the children of others. " I am an accoucheur of the mind," says he, in the ThcBtetes of Plato, "just as my mother is an accoucheur of the body." By this comparison Socrates sufficiently characterizes the nature of his method. It is nothing else but an analytical development of the undigested materials existing in the minds of his hearers, and as such it is applicable only as far as the materials are already in the possession of the pupil, or previously communicated to him by syn- thesis. As regards the form, we have an example of this Socratie method of asking in the Meno of Plato, where Plato makes Socra- es apply his method in order to prove his own (Plato's) doctrine of ideas. Socrates there asks quite an ignorant boy some geomet- rical questions, to which the boy gives correct answers. From this, Plato draws the conclusion that the boy could not have an- swered in that manner if his soul had not acquired, in a state pre- vious to its being united to its body, a knowledge of the nature of things ; but he seems to have overlooked one important fact, that this knowledge had been previously communicated to the lad by Socrates, in the way of synthesis. This method of asking, which is usually called the Socratie meth- od in a limited sense of the word, is in its character often similar to irony, but is different in its object and effect. It differs from our catechetical method in as much as it was confined almost exclu- sively to adult persons, in whom a tolerable share of knowledge might be supposed to exist, so that they not only answered, but also asked, and thus carried on a lively conversation. But what formed its characteristic feature was its aiming at leading men tu knowledge by rejecting upon themselves, and not upon external objects. This line of demarkation must not be overlooked, and it would be rashness to introduce the Socratie method into our ele- mentary schools. 1 Socrates applied this method with great skill, 1 and in modern 1. See Steuber's dissertation : Kann die Katechue iiber moraliich-rrligiZst Wakr keiten tu tincr frrien Unterredung -vrischtn dan Lehrer und den Katcckumtnf* tr koben warden ? in Loffler's Magazinfur Prtdiger, vol. v., part i., p. 220, ttqq. 2 Cicero. De f'inib.. U-. 1. Socrates percontundo atquc inU-rrogando elicere so LJFi: OK siOfKATKa. 39 i times he has justly been considered as the supreme master ol it. He accommodated himself to the individual dispositions and to the peculiar wants of each of his disciples, and connected his instruc- tions with the most ordinary events of the day. He rather appear- ed to instruct himself than to pretend to instruct others, rather called forth ideas than communicated them. The questions were clear and concise ; however absurd the answers might be, he knew how to make them subserve his purposes. In his conversation he commenced with the most undisputed propositions, which even a person with any sagacity might understand and comprehend. 1 He omitted no intermediate ideas, but went on carefully from one to another. If in his researches Socrates sometimes appears to have entered too much into detail, 2 we must not forget that by the want f precision in Greek expressions this apparent diffuseness was often necessary. He introduced a great degree of clearness into his conversations, which he accomplished both by his placing a thing in a point of view the best suited to the person to whom he spoke, and by viewing it in all its relations, by returning to it in various ways, by accurately dissecting the simple qualities of an idea, until the truth which Socrates intended to teach became evi- dent to his disciples, and, as it were, their own. He knew how to interest those who conversed with him, and who seemed to have no wish to enter into any further discussion with him as Alcibia- des by describing their own character, and by appealing to theit peculiar wishes and hopes. 3 This is the favorable side of the Socratic method ; if, however, we examine it with impartiality, we must acknowledge that his art of asking was not altogether free from sophistry ; yet this tinge of ; t did not constitute him a Sophist, as he never substituted one .dea for another, or confounded dissimilar ideas. Neither did Soc- rates intentionally try to make error victorious over truth which is an essential feature in a Sophist but his confounding heteroge- neous ideas often arose from a want of precision in the Greek lan- guage.* This kind of sophistry is found in the dialogues of Plato ; Jebat eorum opiniones, quibuscum disserebat, ut ad ha?c quae hi respondissent, d n.-r .<> a M.jilu.st- ical dispute ; and in all the passages in which tin; won! n/..; f i* sometimes interpreted by beautiful and sometimes by ^wx/. 1 To these passages it might be objected that Plato made Socrates speak sophistically ; but the same arguments are also found in Xenophon ; and even in the writings of this most faithful disciple of .Socrates, we lind that he confounds the ideas of the beautiful and useful, which are both implied in the Greek word ca?.of ; ant' also the ideas of virtue and happiness, the lent leatcquc rirtrt cf Cicero, which the Greek expressed by the word cvnpa^ia. In this manner he attributed to the expressions of those \\jth whom he conversed a meaning which was not intended. 1 A second peculiarity of the Socratic method of teaching is, thai Socrates himself never gives a definition of the subject in dispute, but merely refutes the opinion of the person with whom he con- verses. Thus he awakened the true philosophical spirit : and by throwing out doubts, stimulated the mind of his hearer t^ furtbe examination. In the Meno of Plato, Socrates does not, properly speaking, define what virtue is, but only what it is not, an<'. thus merely refutes the definition given by Meno ; z:id the conclusion tlui it is a tfa fiolpa i:> rather ironical : J Meno therefore compares Sucralcs to a cramp-fish, 4 which paralyzes every one that cmm s in tion in the text ; for with what justice can we find fault with the Greek Ua^uagc, because come Sophist avail* himself of a word which, according to his opinion, hat two different meanings, while Plato himself certainly does not attribute twc distinct meanings to it f According to Plato, nothing U useful which is not good uud nothing is good which U not at the same time useful. If we wish to account for the sophistries of Socrates, of which there are, indeed, several instances, it should be recollected that Socrates was in his youth instructed by Sophists, and cubsequently came very often in contact with them, and therefore can not have been entirely free from their influence ; every man partakes, more or less, of the character of the age in which he lives. On this other hand, Socrates aomptimc* used the weapons of the Sophists themselves to expose their ignorance Ts.] 1. As in the Gorgias, p. 462, D. 2. Xenoph., -Von., UL, 8 ; iv., 2, 26. The Socratic manner of asking questions is, however, a dangerous instrument in the bands of a Sophist, as it is so very easj to take words in different senses, and thus to oblige the person who answers to make assertions which, but for the application of those sophisms, he would neve? acknowledge as his own. Protagoras, who perceived this, combined the Socrntie method with that of the Sophists. Diog., ix., 8, 4. 3. I ahould at least not like to infer with Cams (Gesrhichte der Psychologic, p 264) from this passage that Socrates had looked at virtuous men as inspired by the deity. Besides, it would be incompatible wi*h the assertion oi Socrates thai riMue can be taught 4 I'. 80. A. LIFE OF SOCRATES. 39,'* contact wil'i it. 1 This mode of disputing (I'M utr+mque partem dis pu(arc) descended to the school of Plato, 2 and constituted the aca- demica ratio dfsputandi, 3 though Socrates did not employ it Jn the sense in which the later academy made use of it. Socrates was far from philosophical skepticism ; -he was unconcerned about spec- ulation ; and the truths of practical philosophy had for him positive evidence. By this mode of disputing, Socrates acquired a considerable ad- vantage over the Sophists ; for, as he did not openly express his own opinion, they could not lay hold of his views, but were obliged to allow him to attack and to refute their dogmatical assertions. " Thou shall," says Hippias the Sophist to Socrates,* " not hear my opinion before thou hast explained to me what thou meanest by the just ; for it is enough that thou laughest at others in proposing to them questions and refuting them, but thou never givest any ac- count or answer thyself, nor wishest to express thy opinion on any subject." As Socrates did not deliver any complete discourse, the form of his philosophical lectures can not be spoken of, and, consequently, there are no'complicated conclusions, corollaries, &c., which abound in the writings of other philosophers. A third peculiarity of the Socratic method was the inductive mode of reasoning. " Two things," says Aristotle (Mttaph., xiii., 4), " are justly ascribed to Socrates, induction and illustration by general ideas." Cicero 5 also mentioned it as something peculiar to Socrates and Aspasia. Instances of such inductions are most nu- merous in the Memorabilia of Xenophon.' Thus he tried to p"rove by induction to Chaerecrates, who did not live on the most friendly terms with his brother Chaerephon, what he ought to do to gain the affections of his brother ; 7 to his friend Diodorus that he must sup- port poor Hermogenes ;* to timid Charmides, who had too great a diffidence in his own talents, that he must endeavor to obtain pub- lic appointments. 9 A fourth and last peculiarity of the Socratic method of teaching was the palpable and lively manner in which he delivered his in- 1. Ou yap, he says in the same dialogue (p. 80, C.), tinropiHv avros rovi dAXovi oiO> diroptiv, aAAii itavrbs fia\\ov aiirbf uiropiuv ovria KOI rouy aAAouf xotia cnrofctv 2. Cicero, De Nat. Dear., i., 5. 3. Cicero, Tuscul., i., 4. 4. Xenoph., Mem., iv., 4, 9. 5. l)e Invent., L, 51, seqq. Topica, 10 6. 'O-noTt if, says Xenophon (Mem., iv., 6, 15). uiirds TI \6y v titjioi, fio\oyovijiitv ixupcvcTO, vo/ii^coi' Tnvrriv TTIV dcd\ttav *( \6yov. 7 Xenoph., Mem., ii.. 3, 11. seqq. 8. Hid., U., MX !. Ihid., iii 1 I? 2 394 LIFE OF SOCRATES. Btructions, leading his hearers from the abstract to thf concrete bj similes, allegories, fables, apophthegms, passages froit poets, and sayings of wise men. A peculiar talent of Socrates *as the power he possessed of demonstrating the correctness or incorrectness of general assertions by applying them to individual cases. It is evi- dent that a distinctness of conception must have been promoted by such a popular method of reasoning, especially among a people thinking as practically as the Greeks. It was also best adapted for exposing the absurdity of many assertions of the Sophists, who principally delighted in general propositions. If the Sophists ex- pressed themselves in dazzling theses and antitheses, Socrates di- rectly applied them to individual cases taken from common life, and thus demonstrated in a palpable manner the inapplicability of their assertions. His similes were taken from the immediate cir- cle of his hearers a circumstance for which, it is well known, Soc rates has often been ridiculed. A great many passages from the Socratic philosophers might be quoted in proof of the manner in which he rendered abstract ideas palpable ; but it will be sufficient here to give the classical passage from the Symposium of Plato, in which Alcibiades, the favorite of Socrates, gives his opinion on the method of teaching pursued by Socrates. 1 The ironical character of the method of Socrates was principally directed against the Sophists, whom he combated very successfully with this weapon ; and, indeed, sharp weapons were necessary to humble these men, who undeservedly enjoyed so great an authority among the Greeks. There were, however, among the Sophists some very superior men, who only wanted the true spirit of philos- ophy, the love of truth and science, in order to accomplish great things. We can not, therefore, rank all the Sophists in the same class, and must carefully distinguish a Protagoras or a Gorgias, who deserve our sincere respect for their talents, and who were celebrated as orators, and made the first researches into the nature 1 r 231, E. Ei ldi\ci riS Twi' SuxparoiS OKofttv Xo; uii, Qavcitv uv irufti ) tXoioi rj rfdirof TOiaura not ivtftara nai prjftara t^uiOfi' nfptafir:i\oi7ai TLarvpov av rifa iCfiarou fofdv 3vov< yaf tcavOtjMovS Xt)ti cai xaX/c/af nvuj cat anvroropovf cai (tufeoii\^as> *"! act ltd Ttav aiiruv ravrii Qaivtrat Atyttv, Zsrt uitifof cat awiijrot ittipwTOf raf uv ruy X6> uv raraycXaVcu* ciot} o'ftcvu; fi ifutv av rtf cat ii'TOf avrw* TOV( cat rXciara dy( iv alrolf c \oiraf cai l-'i -\iimov TC'iovraf, /iuA Xov it iiri -nav oaov irpof^nei ocarcif r,3 fii\\ovri caAui iocaOat. A great power in speaking is attributed to him even by hU enemies, ArUioxenus and For pbyry. Theodoret ad Grecos mfidclen, Sonn. ir.. p. 56. LIFE OF SOCRATES. 39 nf language from a Dionysodorus and Euthydemus, whom Plato in his Euthydemus, describes as true logomachists. Socrates took the held against these two classes of Sophists, and established moral consciousness, founded on common sense, in opposition to their moral skepticism ; and, notwithstanding their sophistical strat- agems, often extorted from them the shameful confession of their own ignorance. His disciples, encouraged by his example, carried the irony of their master against the Sophists further than himself. " The sons of the richest people," says Socrates, in Plato's Apol- gy* " who necessarily have the greatest leisure, follow me of their own accord, and are pleased when they hear me refuting these men. Yea, they themselves often follow my example, and under- take to examine others." No wonder that Socrates gained for him- self the perfect hatred of these people, and that they left no means untried to effect his ruin. But of this hereafter. CHAPTER V. SOCRATES lived in the simplest manner ; and it was from this circumstance that he was enabled to maintain his philosophical in- dependence, notwithstanding his limited means. 3 He despised the luxurious mode of living, which had greatly increased in his time at Athens, as well as all those sensual enjoyments that destroy the health both of body and mind. 3 Yet Socrates did not violate the laws of taste and propriety, but observed a nice distinction, by the neglect*of which the Cynics destroyed all that genuine humanity which rendered Socrates so amiable, notwithstanding the austerity of his manners.* But the exertions which Socrates devoted to the improvement of mankind did not prevent him from fulfilling those duties which ivere incumbent on him as a citizen. j, c. x. 2. " I think," says Socrates to Critobulus in the CEconomicus of Xenophon (ii, 3), " if I could find a reasonable purchaser, I should, perhaps, get five rainai for all my property, including my house." 3. ZfiS yoEv oBrurt, says Antiphon the Sophist to Socrates (Xenoph., Mem., i., 0, V), (i{ ov&' uv t!( fov\o{ {17:0 Sca-n^rj] 6taiTu>ncvoS fttivtit, atria re oiTJjt Kai m>ra iri- l/j TO 0atA6raru, KOI \iidnov fiit(t>ieaai ov n6vov 0ai/Aov, iAXa Tr& ScpovS re KOI XtipfavoS, avvnoirjTof TC xai ax^Tdtv SiareXctf- 4. The statement, in the Symposium of Plato, that Socrates bathed but seldom, is to be understood of warm baths, which Socrates considered as tending to makd the body effeminate. The description of philosophers by Aristophanes (Cloud* T. Sift does not involve Socrates. 396 LIFE OF SOCRATES. Socrates desewed well of the state as a father and a husband Xanthippe, his wife, is sufficiently known to posterity as a womar ot violent passions, and her name has even passed into a proven*. In modern times, some scholars, as Heumann and Mendelssohn, 1 have endeavored to defend her, but with little success. That she possessed many good qualities, and, notwithstanding her passion- ;m- character, may have had a great deal of goodness of heart, can b- rasily admitted ; hut that she was of a very quarrelsome dispo- sition, and made Socrates feel its effects, we may easily believe, without giving credit to the anecdotes recorded by Plutarch, Diog- enes, and .-Elian, from the manner in which Antisthcnrs. and I-VT Socrates himself, in a playful manner, express themselves concern- ing her.* " But," says Antisthenes, " what is the reason, Socrates, that, convinced as thou a~t of the capacity of the female sex for education, thou dost not educate Xanthippe, for she is the worst woman of all that exist, nay, I believe of all that ever have existed or ever will exist!" " Because," replies he, "I see that those who wish to become best skilled in horsemanship do not select the most obedient, but the most spirited horses ; for they believe that after being enabled to bridle these, they will easily know how to manage others. Now, as it was my wish to converse and to live with men, I have married this woman, being firmly convinced that in case 1 should be able to endure her, I should be able to endure all others."' By Xanthippe Socrates had several sons ; on the eldest of whom, called I^mprocles, he enjoins, in Xenophon's Memorabilia,* obedi- ence to his mother. At his death he left behind him three sons, one of whom was a youth, but the other two were still children.* 1. Heumann, in the Acta Philosophy vol. i., p. 103. Mendelssohn, in his Phadou, f. 23. 2. Xcnophon, Sympoi* ii., 10. 3. [Hitter remarks (History of Philosophy, it, p. 33, 34), "Socrates was a perfect Greek in his faults and bis virtues ; hence he always regarded morals under a po- litical aspect. In such a political view of virtue, the relations of domestic life fall naturally enough far into the back ground ; the notorious bad feeling of bis wife Xanthippe to her husband and child prevents the supposition of a very happy home ; and when we remark the degree to which, in his devotion to philosophy, he neglected his family duties, and the little attention he paid his wife and child, we are justified in ascribing to him, together with his countrymen, little respect for domestic life in comparison with public duties." TH.] 4. it, 2, 7. 5. Plat, Apolog., c. xxiii. Whether Socrates, as some think, had also been mar ried to Myrto, can not be decided with historical certainty. The contrary opinion, however, is far more probable, as appears from Meiners' examination (GcsMehtt e'er Wisttnschafttn, voL ii., p. 522). Even Panetius Rhodius in Athenseus (xiii. hilt. p. 555) wns of this opinion, which is also adopted by Bentley in his Dissertal d, Kris/at!* fbrratis, 13. I,uzac, ic hU discaurse De Socrntt Cire. p. 7, ?UPPOM MFE OF SOCRATES. 391 Socrates performed military service in three different battles, of which he gives us an account himself in the Apology of Plato l The first time that Socrates performed military service was in the beginning of the Peloponnesian war, in the thirty-seventh 01 thirty-eighth year of his age, at the siege of Potidaea, an Athenian colony in Thrace, in the years 431 and 430 B.C. The inhabitants of Potidaea had revolted from the Athenians, to whom they were Iributary, and were supported by the Corinthians and other Pelo- ponnesians. In this campaign, Socrates endeavored to harden his body, and to steel himself against the effects of hunger, thirst, and cold. Though Potidaea was besieged during the severest cold of a Thracian winter, Socrates, in his usual clothing, walked barefoot through snow and ice. a He distinguished himself so much by his bravery, that the prize was awarded to him, which he, however, gave up to Alcibiades, his favorite follower (whom he himself had saved in this battle, as we are told by the latter in the Symposium of Plato 3 ), with the object of encouraging him to deserve from his country such honors in future by his own personal merits. Various anecdotes are preserved respecting this campaign of Socrates, to which, however, we can not attach any importance. Thus we are told by Gellius, Diogenes, and .-Elian, that while the plague raged in the Athenian camp, and in Athens itself, Socrates was the only person who escaped the general infection. It is also said that he that Socrates had had two wives, first Myrto, and after her death Xanthippe. He at the same time combats the opinion of those who think that Socrates had been married to two women at once. He assigns a different meaning to the Athenian law which was passed in the time of Pericles, and according to which, as is com- monly supposed, it was lawful to contract a double marriage a law which the advocates of that opinion usually quote in support of it. The subject is still more minutely discussed by Luzac in the above-mentionedr Lectiones Attica, especially against Mahne's Diatribe de Aristoxeno. 1. C. xvii. Athenaius (Deipnosoph., v., 15), the bitter opponent of philosophers, and more especially of Plato, declares the whole narrative of the military services of Socrates to be a fiction, and observes that philosophers do not always strictly adhere to historical truth. Plato, he says, contradicts himself, since he asserts in the Crito that Socrates had never been out of Athens except once, and that on a nsit to the Isthmian games, and yet in the Apology and Symposium he makes Socrates say that he had fought in three battles. But this passage shows how little reliance is to be placed on the remarks of Atheneeus, for in the Crito he h&* overlooked the following words: tl /ii} -not arpaTivoontvof. We are acquainted with too many instances of the carelessness of ancient grammarians (see Wessel- ing on Diodorus Siculus, vol. i., p. 527, and Hutcl inson on Xenophon's Anabasis, p. 301) to have recourse to the hypothesis that these words were omitted in th edition which Athenseus had before him. ?. Hiog., ii., $ 12. Thucyd. i.. 58, tcqq 3 P. 230 D. ^^ LIKE OF SoCR. \Tr.S once stood for twenty-four hours on the same spot heforo the camp, absorbed in deep :hought, with his eyes fixed on an object, as if hii soul were absent from his body. 1 In his srcoid campaign we find Socrates at Delium, a town m Ooeotia, where the Athenians were defeated by the Boeotians. Phis battle was fought 424 B.C., when Socrate.i was at the age of forty-five, in the same year in which the Clouds of Aristophanes were performed. Although the issue was unfavorable to the Athe- nians, Laches, the Athenian general, whom Socrates aAerward ac- companied in his flight, declared, that if all the Athenians had fought as bravely as Socrates, the Boeotians would have erected no trophies. 1 Soon after this battle, Socrates was engaged in military service for the third time at Amphipolis, a city of Thrace or Macedonia, which was a colony of Athens, and a town of great commercial im- portance. It had been seized by Brasidas, a Lacedaemonian gen- eral, 424 B.C. ; aid the Athenians, with a view to its recovery, sent an army, 422 B.C., under Cleon to Thrace, which did not suc- ceed in its undertaking. In this expedition Socrates was present ; but we do not find him engaged afterward in any other military du- ties, since he was now approaching the fiftieth year of his age. Socrates was particularly attached to his native city. " I love my countrymen more than thine," he remarks in the Theaetetus of Plato to Theodorus, a mathematician of Cyrene, who taught at Athens.* This partiality for Athens, which at that time presented a picture of the great world on a small scale, combined with a fee'- ing of independence, were perhaps the principal reasons which de- termined him not to accept the flattering invitations of Archelaus, 1. Aul. Gellius, Nod. Alt., ii., 1. Diog.. 1L, 25. .Elian, ffat. Site., xiii., 27. 2. Thucyd., iv., 96. 3. I pass over the ridiculous anecdote of Diogenes (ii., 23), who says that Socra tes, when all had taken to flight, retreated step by stop, and often turned round to oppose any enemy that might attack him. This circumstance is mentioned by n other ancient writer. It finds a severe censor in Athenseus, who also doubts th fact that Socrates had given up the prize of bravery to Alcibiades at Potideen, since Alcibiades had taken no part in that war. The latter circumstance, however, is sufficiently established on the authority of Plato (Sympos., p. 219, E.). Simpliciut (ad EpieteL, c. 31) tells us that the Boeotians had been deterred by the bravery of Socrates from pursuing the fugitives. Thus every thing is exaggerated, and often to a monstrous degree, by later writers. 4. Compare Plato, Apol., ami. These expressions of Socrates seem to raise i ioubt as to the statement of Cicero (Tuscul., v., 37) and Plutarch (De Exilio, rol Hii.. p. 371), that Socrates had said he was no Athenian, no Greek, but a citizen of (hi- world. Compare Meiner*' GttckicMtt dor WiutruAaften, vol. ii., p. 351. LIFE OF SOCRATES. JlUli Scopas, and Eurylochus. 1 "He smiled upon three lyrants, ' says Libanius in his apology, 2 " at their presents, their manner of living, and their exquisite pleasures." The riches, and the manner in which the great lived, had no attractions for him ; not even the sovereign of Asia was happy, in his opinion. 3 He did not wish to go to a man, he told Archelaus, who could give more than he him- self could return ; at Athens, he said, four measures of flour were sold for one obolus, the springs yielded plenty of water, and he lived contented with what he possessed.* Socrates did not like a country life, for man attracted him more than nature. " Forgive me, my friend," he once said to Phaedrus, 8 who preferred a country life, and who accused Socrates of being almost unacquainted with the neighborhood of Athens, " I am very anxious to learn something, and from fields and trees I can learn nothing ; but I can, indeed, from the men in town." Thus we do not read of his being absent from Athens except on the expeditions mentioned above, and on some short journeys, such as to the Isth- mian games and to Delphi ; and, as some think, on a journey to Samos, with Archelaus his teacher. 6 After Socrates returned to Athens from those expeditions, he was regarded by his countrymen and by the Greeks in general as an eminent teacher and practical philosopher. But his activity as a citizen was exerted in a still different sphere, for in his sixty-fifth vear he became a senator. " I have," says he, in the Apology of Plato, " held no state office, men of Athens, with the exception of naving been a senator." In order to understand fully the conduct of Socrates in this office, it is necessary to have a clear idea of the constitution of the Athe- oian senate. The Athenian senate, usually called ?/ J3ov7itj ruv nev- rciKoaiuv, consisted of five hundred senators, who were elected from the ten tribes established by Cleisthenes. Every month, viz., every thirty-fifth or thirty-sixth day (for the Athenian year consisted of ten months), one tribe had the presidency, and this tribe was called t>v%}) Trpvravevovaa, and its members npvruveif . Of these fifty pry- tanes ten had the presidency every seven days, under the name of Kp6e6poi. Each day, one of these ten enjoyed the highest dignity, 1. Diog., ii., 25. Aristot., Rhetor., ii., 23. 2. P. 58 and 59, edit Reiska 3. Cic., Tuscul., v., 12. 4. Seneca, Zte Benef., v., 6. Epictet, Fragm., 174, edit. Schweighauser. 5. Plat., Phadr., p. 230, D. 6. Plat., Crito, c. xiv. The journey to Saraos is mentioned by Diogenes, ii , 23. on the authority of Ion of Chios. This, however, contradicts the statement made In the passage of the Crito which Diogenes had shortly before (22) confirmed 400 LIFE OF SOCRATES. with the name of in-Kirdn/r. His authority was of tKc greatest ri tent : he laid every thing before the assembly of the people, put the question to the vote, examined the votes, and, in fact, conducted the whole business of the assembly. A senator was only elected for one year ; and a man could only be epistates once, and only for one day. 1 He who was invested with this office had the keys of the citadel and the treasury of the republic intrusted to his care Socrates was epistates* on the day when the unjust sentence was to be passed on the unfortunate admirals \vl> h.id neglected to take up the bodies of the dead after the battle of Arginusae. How dit! Socrates behave on that occasion Tin- i- an < -\< ;nt which shows Socrates to us in such an active, and, indeed, important office, that it is of the greatest importance, in forming a proper estimate of his Character, to observe his conduct on this occasion with the greatest attention. In the battle off the islands of Arginusae (B.C. 404), the Athe nians bad obtained a complete victory, under the command of ten* admirals, among whom Pericles, a natural son of the celebrated statesman of that name, and Diomedon, possessed considerable reputation. To take care of the burial of the dead was regarded by the Athenian laws as a sacred duty, since the shades of the un- buried dead, said the Greek superstition, restlessly wander a hun dred years on the banks of the Styx. But after the battle there arose a violent storm, which prevented the ten generals from obtaining the bodies of the slain ; yet, in order to effect every thing in their power, they left behind them some inferior officers, ratupxai, to attend to the burial of the dead. Among these taxiarchs we fine Thrasybulus, who expelled the thirty tyrants, and Theramenes, who afterward became so well known as one of these tyrants, and was at last executed. But the violent storm opposed insurmountable obstacles to the execution of their orders. It then became necessary to give to the senate and the people ol Athens a full report of what had taken place. Although the admi- rals might have thrown the whole blame -en the taxiarchs. yet, chiefly induced by Pericles and Diomedon, they stated in their re- port that the storm had prevented them from fulfilling this sacred duty. But Theramenes and Thrasybulus, who had arrived at Ath- ens before the ten admirals, brought such heavy charges against them, that six who had already returned were, at the command of 1. Pollux, viii., 9. 2. Xenoph., Man* i., 1, 18. See Luzac, De Soercx Cizx, p. 91, faq. 3. [For a more correct riew of thia statement, vid. oote on Mtm. L, IS, Ait. En.] LIFE OF SOCRATES. 40 the senate, itirown into the public prison. They were summon*. d Defbre the tribunal of the people (the Hdiaa , Theramenes and Thrasybulus appearing foremost among tlieir accusers, and were accused of high treason. They proved in their defence, by the evi- dence of their pilots, that the tempest had rendered it absolutely impracticable for them to fulfill their duty ; besides which, they had also appointed Thrasybulus and Theramenes as taxiarchs, and therefore, if it were necessary for any body to suffer punishment, it should be inflicted on them. This statement produced its natural eflect on the people, and they would probably have been acquitted at once if the question had been put to the vote. But by such an act the design of their enemies would have been frustrated. They therefore managed to adjourn the assembly till another day, alleg- ing that it was too dark to count the show of hands. In the mean while, the enemies of the admirals set all their en- gines at work to inflame the people against them. The lamenta- tions, and the mournful appearance of the kinsmen of the slain, who had been hired by Thrasybulus and Theramenes for this tragic scene, during the festival of the Apaturia, 1 which happened to fall on the day on which the assembly was held, were intended to in- flame the minds of the people against the unfortunate admirals The votes were to be given on the general question whether the admirals had done wrong in not taking up the bodies of those who had been left in the water after the battle ; and if they should be condemned by the majority (so the senate ordained), they were to be put to death, and tlieir property to be confiscated. 2 But to con- demn all by one vote was contrary to an ancient law of Cannonus,' according to which the vote ought to have been given upon each individual separately. Hence the prytanes, and Socrates at their head, refused to put the illegal question to the votes of the people. Yet, when the latter, enraged against the prytanes, loudly demand- ed that those who resisted their pleasure should themselves be brought to trial, they yielded to the general clamor with the excep- tion of Socrates, who alone remained unshaken. Notwithstanding all the threatenings that were used against him, 1. The 'A-naruvpta were solemnized for three days. The most probable inter, prrtation of the word is to consider it synonymous with bpoTraTopta, as the chil- dren came with their fathers to register their names in the phratries. See Weteke on Xenoph., Hist. Gr., i., 7, 8. 2 Xenoph., Man., i., 1, 18: Hist. Gr., i., 7, 34 : % fc rfjs 0ouX>j yvuifjij i/y m$ <{/<'4 AO'JOJ. aAY iffi? a? ivtc'ti 0/1(71, on i/wi 3aidrov fiiv /if'Ati, ct pfi ayfotKortpov tjv tl-xiiv, aiid' briotv, *. r. A, c. xx. O6S" brtotv cems to be an expression which only people of the lower classes made use of; hence the addi- tion of Socrates : tl n ti (Icjr^arovs) ci^oKfaTiKii, wS f JjAor IK TC rot) ^,fj ci^ni rois ~cpi Kpiriar, K. T. A. 3. Plat, Epitt., vii., ad Dionis propinquos. 4. Diod. Sic^ xiv., 5. Aristotle, Cicero, and Diodorus speak of Theraaaenes i* the highest terms. Aristotle (in Plutarch, Bi., p. 337) arid Cicero, who seem to hmre been prejudiced iu hU favor by the constancy with which he suffered death declare him to have been the best citizen of Athens. Cicero (Tutcul^ L. MFE OF SOCRATES. 405 been copied by other writers, but is not established on sufficient historical evidence, being mei.tioned neither by Plato, by Xenopnon. nor any other contemporary writer.* Theramenes was himself one of the Thirty Tyrants. When he was sent on an embassy by his fellow-citizens, who had placed great confidence in him, to enter into negotiations with Lysander, he abused his trust, and was the first who proposed to change the democracy to an oligarchy. He himself named ten of the Thirty, and lived on terms of intimate friendship with Critias, the most cruel of those tyrants. But the characters of these men were too different to allow their friendship to be of long duration. Critias, a man of energetic character, never lost sight of th'j object which his imagination represented to him as desirable, and at the same time employed every means in his power which might enable him to gain his ends. Theramenes also wished to distinguish himself, but in the choice of his means, though little concerned about morality, ne displayed great anxiety for his personal safety. The violent easures of Critias and his colleagues appeared to him too danger- ous, and he proposed to elect a number of citizens, who might take a part in the business of the government, and check the cruelties of the Thirty. But the Thirty were little disposed to relinquish the power which they had obtained with difficulty, and had preserved with so much cruelty and bloodshed, and they resolved to rid themselves of one who might prove a powerful enemy to their de- signs. Critias accordingly accused Theramenes before the council, and Theramenes defended himself in a manner which made a very favorable impression on the council ; but Critias, seeing that he could not depend upon the assistance of the council, condemned him to death, with the assistance of his colleagues, without even putting the question to the vote as to his condemnation or acquit- tal. Theramenes flew to the altar of Vesta, and Socrates, Diodo- rus says, undertook his defence. Supported by two other citizens, he used every exertion to save him, until Theramenes entreated him to desist from an undertaking which was as dangerous for him .peaks in terms of the highest admiration of his courage during his execution, and ranks him with Socrates ; Diodorus (i , p. 640, seqq., edit. Wesseling) describes him as a very superior man ; but from the records of history we must consider him as a weak, mean, vain, and selfish person. See Thucyd., viiL, 68, scqq. ; Lys las (edit. Markland), p. 210 and 215 ; and Xenoph., Hist. Gr., ii., 2 and 3. We are informed by the latter that he was nicknamed K.66opvo$, a word expressive of the fickleness of his character. See Weiske on this passage. 1. Among the writers of a later time, the author of the biographies of the tea rators ascribe* the defence of Theramenes to hocrates, p. 836, F. 406 I>IFK OF SOCRATES. life it -as useless to himself. Thcramenes, after this, drank Uia poisoned cup with great composure and serenity. If Socr.itr? actually undertook the defence of Theramenea, it wai unauestionaUy a noble action, as the reason for winch the Thirty punished their colleague, and the manner in which it was done, were equally detestable. Plato's silence respecting this occurrence may be accounted for, as in his seventh letter he evidently avoids every opportunity of speaking of Critias, who was his kinsman 1 on his mother's side. But perhaps Plato as well as X'eoophon may have considered Theramenes unworthy of the defence of Socrates, and on that account passed over it in silence. However, the works from which Diodorus compiled his history, especially where he does not mention his authorities, are not entitled to so much confidence as to justify us in having recourse to these hypotheses. It seerms also contrary to the character of Socrates that he should have been deterred by the representations of Theramenes, that his exertions would be fruitless and dangerous to himself; for Socrates did not easily desist from a resolution once taken up, as he cared little about personal danger, unless he was restrained by his genius. CHAPTER VI. WE now come to the most interesting period in the life of Socia- tes his accusation, defence, condemnation, and execution. We know that all this took place a few years after the abolition of the oligarchy by Thrasybulus, in the year 400, or, according to others, 399 B.C. Anytus, Lycon, and Meletus brought the accusation in a writ (uvTouooiu) before the tribunal of the people, 1 charging him with introducing new divinities and corrupting the young ; Anytus on behalf of the demagogues, Lycon on behalf of the orators, and 1. Diogenes, iiL, 2. 2. That it was the tribunal of the people, or the court of the Heliastae (jJXmorai) or Dicastffl (fiKaurai). by which Socrates was condemned, has been prored by Bougainville in his essay " On the Priests of Athens," in tho Memoira dt F Acade- mic des Inscriptions el dts Belief Lettreg, and by Mciners in his Gesch. d. Wiss., vol. it, p. 482, against Meursius, who thought that Socrates had been condemned by the Areopagus. This usual supposition is also advocated by Patter and Stollberg hi the remarks on the Apology. But Bougainville's arguments for substituting the Heliaste seem to be convincing. The Heliasta were elected from the whole body of the people, without any regard to the different classes, and received a pay for their services. Their appellation was derived from 'HXiai'o, the name of the placo where the 'HAcacrrai assembled. 'HAiai'a is another form of aXiij (an atsembiy') a. word which freqvently occurs in Herodotus. U is also connected with . MFE OF -6OCRATES. 407 Miletus on behalf of the poets. 1 Socrates was sentenced to death Ttie circumstances of the trial are sufficiently known, and are ac- curately explained by Tychsen in the BMiothek fur alte Literatur und Kunst.* But the real causes of the condemnation of^Socratea are not yet accurately ascertained ; and for this reason, as well aa on account of the light which they must throw on his character, the whole particulars of his trial seem to require careful examina- tion. He i< generally considered as a victim of the intrigues and hatred of his enemies, especially of the Sophists ; and in modern times, his death has sometimes been represented as a well-deserv- ed punishment for his anti-deinocratical and revolutionary ideas. Both these views, however, take only one side of the question, and I am convinced that several causes must be taken together in order to judge impartially and to account satisfactorily for the con- demnation of Socrates. The causes which led to his condemnation appear to be of t\vo kinds, partly direct and partly indirect. I call those indirect causes which led to the accusation of Socrates, and those direct which, in- dependent of the points contained in the accusation, disposed the judges to pronounce the sentence of death. The indirect causes will easily be seen, as soon as we have 06 tamed a clear insight into the character of the persons who accused him. Meletus, 3 who first laid the charge before the second archon. who bore the title of king, and before whose tribunal all religious affairs were brought, was the most insignificant of all, and perhaps only an instrument in the hands of the two other powerful accusers. He was a young tragic poet, who, however, did not sacrifice to the tragic muse with the best success. His memory as a poet has only been preserved from entire oblivion by the ridicule of Aristophanes. It was because Socrates valued true poetry so highly that he was a great friend of Euripides, and whenever one of his pieces was per- formed, he went to the theatre ; 5 nay, even in his ofo" age, and dur- ing the thirty days which elapsed between his condemnation and execution, he composed poems himself; but he could not bear that those who possessed none of the true spirit of poetry should obtrude their poems on public attention. Such persons, theiefore, often had to sustain the ridicule of Socrates ; and it is, therefore, not to be wondered at, that a vain young man, feeling himself hurt by the remarks of our philosopher, should seiz ( en the first opportunity of 1. Plat, Apol, c. x. Diog. Laert, ii., 39. a Part L and II, Gottingen, 1786-87. 3. Maxim. Tyr., Disstrt., 9 i. Aristoph., Ran.. 1337, et schol., ibid 5. .(Elian, Var. Hitt., ., 73 408 LIFE OF OCkATBS. gratifying his desire for revenge To this, hrwerer, another rev son may be added : Meletus had been one of the four who had, at the command of the Thirty, brought Leon of Salami* to Athens. 1 Socrates^having refused obedierce to this command, and declared it an act of injustice to which he could not be accessary, must have increased the enmity of Meletus. Libanius,* besides, describes him as a venal accuser, who for a drachma would accuse any one, whether he knew him or not. To this report, however, we can not attach any great importance, as we are ignorant of the source from which it was derived. Lycon was a public orator. \Ve know that, according to a law of Solon, ten persons were elected to this office, whose duty was to advise the people and to maintain public justice. But these orator* were very often individuals who entirely neglected their high call- ing, and merely attended to their own private interests, and perse- cuted the most honest persons, whenever their personal advantage required it. Can we wonder that the name of an orator should be Jespised by every honest man] Can we wonder that a man likf Socrates, whose whole heart was benevolence toward mankind, should hate these corrupters of morality, and often censure their conduct in the strongest terms, when they hurried the people into the most unjust and revolting Actions T On the other hand, what was more natural than that Socrates should render these men his bitterest enemies, who became the more dangerous as they scru- pled not to employ any means to gel rid of such a troublesome cen- sor of their conduct I 3 Anytus was the roost powerful an^Mg the accusers of Socrates, whence the latter, in an expressive manner, is called by Horace* t Anyti reut. Plato, in his seventh lettei, ranks him, with Lycon. among the most influential citizens. He had been driven into exile by the Thirty, and from this circumstance alone he would have been an interesting personage to his fellov-citizens, after the res- toration of the democratical government. But his influence as a demagogue and a statesman must have been still more increased, since he himself had co-operated with Thrasybulus in expelling the Thirty.* He carried on the business of a tanner, whereby he ac- quired great importance ; for, after the changes introduced by Clei- sthenes into the Constitution of Solon, every tradesman or artisau J. Andocides, De Mytter., p. 12 and 34, edit Steph. 2. Apolog., edit. Reiske, p. 11 and 51. 3. \\foriToinatt ft irditTa Aviciav i tfijfiayoiyfc, says Diogenes, U-, 38. 4. 8at., u. 4. 3. r> Xfooph., Hi*. O, H. & LIFE OF SOCRATES. 409 eouhi rise to the highest honors of the state. Socrates ollen cen- sured the principle that people totally ignorant of the Constitution and of public business should have an influence in the management of state affairs. His examples were often derived from artisans " Thou must," said Critias, in the abcve-mentioned conversation between himself, Charieles, and Socrates, 1 " no longer speak ol shoemakers and other artisans, for I indeed think that they are tired of thy foolish talk, by which their trade has become so notorious." In the Meno of Plato, Socrates expresses a doubt as to whether a son could be taught virtue by his parents , and uses the example of shoemakers and other artisans, who, according to his view, are themselves ignorant of virtue. Hence the multitude were nut much disposed in his favor, and Anytus, in the Meno, declares that he would avail himself of the influence which he possessed to make Socrates repent of his expressions. But there were causes still more personal which drew down upon Socrates the hatred of Any- tus. The latter had intrusted two of his sons to the instructions of Socrates, with the intention of educating them as orators, which was the principal way to authority and wealth in Athens at that time. In one of these young men Socrates observed superior tal- ents, which might raise him to something better than the profession of his father, and he told him that he must give up the trade of his lather and pursue a higher course. 2 This exceedingly offended the vanity of a man who, as a member of the popular assembly, wished to be thought a very important personage. The account of Liba- nius* is therefore, in itself, not very improbable when he says that Anytus, after having accused Socrates, promised him that he would desist fiom his accusation if the latter would no longer mention tanners, shoemakers, &.C., and that Socrates refused the proposal ; bat we eaw not place much reliance on this account, since we are ignorant of the source from which Libanius derived it, and know, besides, that he composed his Apology of Socrates merely as an exercise in rhetoric, and was, probably, not much concerned about historical truth. After this short sketch of the characters of his accusers, it will lie easier to discover thw true causes of the accusation of Socrates ; 1. Xenoph., jtfem_ i., 2, 37. 2. Xenoph., Apolog., 'J9. Although this Apology in its present form was not *ritt<-u by Xenopbou, it appears to express his views ; the greater part of it, at east, \s a compilation from the Memorabilia. 3. Tie author ol' the seventh of the Socratic letters, p. 30, says : HUJJ uv oHv, i Csfu'jiujy, riiv utapiar roT' 3vfiaofff av avvTjfavianivov ix avy t\vfu>voS foXou Kai J3ialutv #Audfi the wisdom which flow- ed from the lips of the Sophists; and perhaps praised it exceeding ly, while he lamented his own dullness, and, at the same time, will out asking whether they were provoking the resentment of the conqueror the people who, when Alexander, fresh from the ashes of Thebes, demanded the pa- triots, refused to give them up. and chose rather to await his appearance before their walls who, while all who flattered or feared Philip warned them not to ir- ritate him, condemned citizens to death for buying slaves that had fallen into the hands of the Macedonians by the capture of Greek cities which had been hoptUo to Athens the people whose needy citizen?, though predominant in the assembly, renounced the largess which alone afforded them the luxury of flesh on a few fe rivals, though on all other days throughout the year they ate nothing but olive*, herbs, and onions, with dry bread and salt fish who made this sacrifice to raise the means of arming for the national honor this people common.'.- my whole heart and my deepest reverence. And when a great man* turned away from this noble and pliable people, though certainly it did not appear every day in its holi- day clothes, and was not free from sins and frailrie., he incurred a just punish- ment in the delusion which led him to attempt to wash a blackamoor white ; to convert an incorrigible bad subject like Dionyeiue. and through his means to place philosophy on the throne in the sink of Syracusan luxury and licentiousness ; and in the scarcely less flagrant folly of caking an adventurer so deeply tainted with tyranny as Dion, for a hero and no ideal. A man who could hope for success in riiiq undertaking, and despaired of a people like the Athenians, hnd certainly gone great lengths in straining at gnate and swalloV'ing cumeK" Translated by Mr. Thirlwall in the Philological Mutctim, No. iii., p. 494-496. TR.] 1. Compare Plato in the Gorgitu and De Republ., ii. The beautiful allegory of Prodicus, '' Hercules at the Cross-way," which has acquired such celebrity, and perhaps owes its perfection to Xenophon, at least so far as its form Is concerned, was only a declamation, and probably belonged to those show-speeches which thit Sophist delivered in the citkf of Greece. Philostr., De Vit. Sophitt., p. 482, teyg. Plata. LIFE OF SOCltATES. 415 mgly admitted the truth of the greater part of their doctrines, and only row and then indulged IB a little modest question, whicn they could not refuse to answer to an industrious disciple, and which ap- peared to them so insignificant, that it could not contribute in ttie least to refute their assertions. But he went gradually further, and traced things to their ultimate causes, and thus extorted from them the confession of their ignorance. He perhaps even followed them as he did Euthydemus, until he could engage them, with propriety, rn a conversation which would humble their pride. The method of examining and refuting (efrTa&iv and tteyxeiv, according to the expression of the Socratic philosophers), with which his disciples, Methodo Socrtuiea, in the first voL of his Opiucul. Academ. ditsd by Politz. Lipaiaj, 1808. 416 UFE OF KOCIIATES itude at the expense of morality ; and bad poets and sophistical ratora felt the sting of his irony. The demagogues hated him be cause he was the opponent of their teachers, the Sophists, from whom many among them had learned the art of deceiving the peo- ple. What could, indeed, be more absurd in the eyes of reason, than that persons totally ignorant of the Constitution and public business, such as artisans, tanners, shoemakers, dec., should have an influence on the conduct of public affairs T These he made the objects of his satire, and exposed the absurdity of their pretensions. Socrates had, besides, a prejudice against mechanical arts, which he sometimes expressed too indiscreetly and offensively. Thus he says to Critobulus : l " Mechanical arts are despised, and, indeed, it is not with injustice that they are little valued by states ; for they are injurious to the bodies of the workmen as well as to the super intendents, since they render it necessary for them to sit, and to re- main constantly in-doors ; and many of them pass all the day near the fire. And whenever the body is languid, the mind loses i.o en- ergy. Besides, those arts allow us no time to devote to .'.r friends and to the state, so that such people are little useful to their friends, and bad protectors of their country. Nay, in some, principally j n warlike states, no citizen is allowed to pursue jnrchanical ai Even the tyranny of the Thirty, as we have seen, did not escape the satire of Socrates. The priests too, as we know from ;he Eu- thyphron of Plato, were obliged to hear from his lips the truih that their ideas of divine worship were totally erroneous. 3 It is natural enough that Socrates should have made a number of individuals 1. Xenophon, CEcanam., iv., 2. 2. That poets were allowed to express themselves freely on religious subjects, and that philosophers were deprived of this privilege, may be acconntcd for in the following way. Poets wrote for the sake of amusement; a little freedom vras easily granted to them, provided they made the people laugh ; but the words of a philosopher bnd a more serious tendency. Besides, we know that dramatic rep- resentations originated in the festival of Dionysus, which was solemnized as licen- tiously as the Bacchanalia of the Romans. On the other hand, a distinction must be drawn between political religion, i. e., that which, being intimately connected with the Constitution, was observed in public festivals and ceremonies, and ton monstrous mass of fables concerning the origin and history of the gods ; for at Athens religious belief was unconnected with public worship. With regard to mythological stories, the Greeks were allowed to express themselves as finely aa they liked, provided they did not attack the mysteries, or doubt the existence of the gods. Proofs of this we find not only in the comic writers, but in the most celebrated tragic poets, as .^schylus and Euripides, and in the history of A'.cibt des. But it is surprising thnt Xenophnnes in Magna Grucia was allowed to ex press himself so freely on the state religion, while philosophical opinions muck *is cucnccted with religion proved so dangccMU to Anaxagors* at Athen* MFE OF SOCRATES. -11 "i hi* enemies by these free expressions, and espicially by intcrfer ing with the interests of the priests, who demanded the greatest submission, as their religious system did not bear a free examina tion. The analogy of history and daily experience shows this suf- ficiently, even if we leave out of consideration the facts stated in the accusation. 3. The odious light in which Socrates was represented by Aria tophanes, created enemies to the former, and contributed to his ac- cusation. The assertion founded on the report of ^Elian, 1 that Ar- istophanes had been bribed by the enemies of Socrates, especially by Meletus and Anytus, to represent him in a ridiculous light, though it was in former times almost generally believed, is certainly desti- tute of any historical evidence. Meletus was a young man when he accused Socrates (veof, fiaOvytveiof, he is called in the Euthy- phron of Plato) : how is it possible that twenty-three years 2 before that time he should have bribed Aristophanes 1 On the first repre- sentation of the Clouds, Anytus was only fourteen years old, and on good terms with Socrates, as we are told by Plato. With our present accurate knowledge of the nature of the so-called old Attic comedy, we can not even suppose that Aristophanes was a personal enemy of Socrates, 3 though he represented him to the Athenian people in the manner we see in the crouds. The manner in which Socrates lived was a subject too tempting for a comic poet not to nave introduced, though he might not have been provoked by an> 1. For. Hist., ii., 13. 2. The Clouds were performed 423 B.C., on the festival of Dionysus. 3. The scholiasts, endeavoring to account for the odious light in whirh -Socrates ia represented in the Clouds, are of different opinions, some ascribing it tp the in veterate hatred of the comic poets against the philosophers, others to personal jealousy, since Socrates had been preferred by King Archelaus to Aristophanes, &.c. But all these hypotheses can easily be dispensed with. The comic poet took up any subject which did not appear to be wanting in comical interest, and inai6 it suit his purpose. Besides, Aristophanes was not the only one who brought Soc- rates on the stage. Eupolis and Amipsias did the same (see Diog. Laert., ii., 18 Schol. ad Nub., 96 and 129) ; and Socrates shared this fate with all the distinguish- ed men of his age, Pericles, Alcibiades, and Euripides. Thus the Frogs of Aris tophanes were a satire upon Euripides, and, to a certain extent, upon ^Eschylus also. These comedies gave great delight to the multitude, as they considered it in essential part of their democratical liberty to laugh wi'h impunity at the mosl eminent men of the age ; even their demagogues, the adored Pericles and Cleon, were not spared. To attack the People was, properly ejyekipg, not allowed though Aristophanes made occasional exceptions for it wa? sacred ; but every individual might be brought on the stage by the comic poet. Xenoph., De Repub- lica At/ten., c. 2. The first wchon, whose name could not be protaned (in the stage formed tin- only exception. Compare the schol. on the Clouds, v 32. 419 LIFE OF SOCRATES. external causes. How manj truly comical scenes might be dcrivec from Socrates gazing at one object for twenty-four hours, and from the many anecdotes which were told of him ; in addition to which, we must not forget his resemblance to a Silenus, and the many peculiarities in his conduct. 1 On the other hand, however, it would be going too far to assert that the ridiculous representation of Soc- rates had no influence on his fate. Even a cursory perusal of the Clouds of Aristophanes must convince the reader that every thing is calculated to exhibit Socrates in an odious light, as seducing the young, introducing new gods, and, consequently, as highly injuiious to the Commonwealth ; and it is surprising to see these chaiges, twenty-three years afterward, repeated by Meletus. Socrates him- self, in the Apology, says that Aristophanes and his party were en- emies far more dangerous to him than his accusers, and that Mele- tus, in reality, had only repeated the charges of the former.* Aris- 1. Plat, Symjtot., p. 230, C. " Meditating on gome subject, he once stopped some- where early in the morning (viz., during the expedition against I'otidiea), and a* he did not succeed in his search, he remained in deep thought, standing on the panie spot. When it had become noon-time, he attracted the attention of the peo- ple, and one said to another, ' Socrates has been standing there, on the same spot, thinking about something, from an early hour in the morning.' In the evening, when be was still standing there, some of the Ionian soldiers, after supper, took out their carpet*, partly to repose on them in the refreshing evening air (for it was a summer night), partly to watch whether Socrates would actually pass the night in that position. And he actually remained standing till daybreak, and then ad- dressed his prayers to the rising sun, and hastened away." Aul. Gellius, KocL Act., ii., 1. 2. 'I'fioi fap roAAoi Karfifofoi yiydraot xftf /jal, says he, Kal va\ai roAA-i if,* trij Kal oiriiv ii\j](ii( At) oTtf ' ot J t)u paAAov (pufatfiiii i) roi $ aiifii "Arvrov, Kaiirtf ovTuf xat TOVTOV! ''moil. dAA' IKM-OI iuv&ripoi, Hi ai-fpt;, ui ipuv rou; roAAoi; If itaicwv -af.t^iifiStiatTif ixuQjv Tt Kal Karri} ''paw ifiou oviiv d\r;0is, ilif tan ri( ZuKfidTtit, au$6l dvi'ip, Td Tt fieriwpa 0poTiorijj, Kal TU 1x6 );Jf axavra art^Qrr,iiaf Kal rdi jjrrw At!} oy Kfcirrta roiuiy * oiroi, u aviptf '\0ijia~ioi, rairtjr Qijitrjv Kara * A man who investigates all things above and below the earth (jtcTtupoQpov nari'if is the expression of Aristophanes) was an Atheist, according to the ideas of the Athenian people, for a natural philosopher and an Atheist were synonymous appellations. These natural philosophers were also called (itrcwfoMaxai. A Sophist is a person who gives to a bad cause the appearance of a good one, by means of eloquence. This proves that Aristophanes did not distinguish Socrates from the Sophists ; and, indeed, proofs of this are met with throughout the Clouds. Thus Socrates invokes the Clouds, the protecting deities of the .Sophists ; Socrates teaches how the AAyuf lixmus may be conquered by the Aoyuf diiKos ; he makes astronomical researches (to this must be referred his soaring in the air in a bask- et, v. 184, ??.) ; and he receives money for his instructions (v. 98, 9i, 113-11^ 245, 246), &c. A slight allusion to the sophistry of Socrates we find also in the an- swer of Ischomachus (in Xcnoph., CEcanom., c. 11, 2Ti) to the question bow It- ehonaachus wgs getting on with his lawsuit : " When it is sufficient," he says, "fo* LIFE OF SOCRATES. 418 lop! anes and his party, it is true, could not directly contribute to the accusation of Socrates, for the times were too distant ; but they assisted to prejudice the minds of the people against our philoso- pher, and to exhibit him not only as an object of ridicule, but as a man dangerous to the Constitution. This was certainly an effect which these calumnies were calculated to produce, and in which they wonderfully succeeded. Meletus would perhaps not have ven- tured to come forth with an accusation against Socrates, had not a favorite poet of the Athenian people paved the way, and indirectly undertaken his accusation. " Let us go back," says Socrates, in the Apology, " to the commencement, and the first charge from which the calumny has arisen, relying on which, Meletus has brought the present charge against me." That the Clouds of Aris- tophanes did not obtain the prize, but a play of Cratinus, who con- tested for it with him and Amipsias, can not surprise us ; nor should it lead us to the conclusion that the Clouds of Aristophanes were unfavorably received by the Athenians. 1 It was not the applause of the people which decided the prize, but judges were especially appointed for that purpose, who were often biased by opposite mo- tives, and who may have been influenced in this instance by cir- cumstances unknown to us. a 4. Socrates was not in favor of a democratical form of govern- vict&doavTtf, ol Sctvot ciai pav Kari'iyopot' ol yap O.KOVOVTCS fiyovvrni TOV; ravra ^r/- rcuvTtS oidi ScovS vo/iK,ctv. tirtira dctv ovrot ol Ktirfiyopoi iroAAoi Kai irohvv \povov J7&7 KaTJjyoprjKircS, ITI 6f Kai ev raiir>? rij !j\iKiq Xeyovrcs xpiiS vpas, Iv ft av /aAiTcs, diroXoyovncvov ov&tvos- "O ie raVruv aAoyuraror, ore ovSe TI\ 6v(>(taTa otw Tt. aii- T&V cllcvai xal cine^v, (tAr/y ei TIJ Kutiiiicorrowf ruyxavti >v.C. ii. 1. Argum. ii., ad Nubes, edit. Herm., says that Alcibiades and his party had pre (rented the success of this piece. According to jElian's account (Far. Hist., ii., 13), the people were so much pleased with the Clouds of Aristophanes, that they ex claimed, "No one but Aristophanes ought to be rewarded with the prize." Aris tophancs himself considered it the most perfect of his comedies (Nub., v. 522, and Vespa, v. 1039). The account of ^Elian, however, deserves just as little credit as the anecdote which he relates immediately after it, that Socrates, knowing that he would be the object of bitter satire, was not only present during the performance, but that, having heard that many strangers were present, and were inquiring who Socrates was, he came forth in the midst of the comedy, and remained standing in a place where he could be observed by all, and compared with the copy. 2. [For an account of the Clouds of Aristophanes, see a note at the end of thii chapter. Ta.] my defence to tell the truth, very well , but when I have recourse to lie, deal Socrates, I can not give to the bad cause the appearance of a good one " Th opinion of those who suppose that Aristophanes had been induced by the SophUtl vo abue Socrates, may be thus satisfactorily refuted. 120 LIFE oy SOCRATES. ment : this must also have contributes to his accusation. Socra- tes, like the sages of anti uity in general, approved of an aristocra- cy in the original sense of the word, viz., a constitution \\hidi if. 1 the supreme power to the hands of the best in a moral poin. of view. 1 Socrates was aware how dangerous it is to intrust the supreme power to the hands of an uneducated populace; his own experience taught him how easy it was for selfish demagogues to gain favor with an inconstant multitude, and to carry plans into ( .tion which were often highly injurious to the whole nation. Hence he frequently spoke in a* sarcastic manner of the Athenian Constitution, and satirized their bean-archons. 1 Socrates said to Charmides, an able young man, who, however, was too timiil to speak in the public assembly," " Is it the fullers that thou art afraid of, or the shoemakers? the carpenters, or the smiths'! the peas- 1. An aristocracy, according to the conceptions of the Athenians before the time of Alexander the Great, wu* not opposed to democracy, but to oligarchy. In an aristocracy the people always had great influence, but in an oligarchy they were entirely deprived of it One of the principal passages relating to this point is in the Mtnaenui of Plato, p. 238, C. Plato there represents Socrates as repeating a funeral discourse of Aspasia in honor of those who had died for their country. IloXirtia ) p Tpoth dfOpuTuy tori, says Aspasia, itu\fi ;/< ii; uWuii, !/ < i t. ji r< i r.- nil. litf oi if aXf/ voXirtia trfdi}>r)aav o'l Vp6o0tv ij/iuii 1 , iiva)faiov Cri\-u3ai, cV rjt in muffivoi u)u&ot *ai o'l vuv tlaiv,utv otic rv/xaioccif oirii ol rcTtXcvtrjuJTis 'H yap airlt iroAirci'a ai TOTC i/v KU'I vvv, dptaToffuria, t fi i-vv rt roAirctfytOa n'ai nil ail \f$vov H ixcnuv iif TU iroXXd. Kn>ti tt iti* aitfiv frifioicpaTlav, b oi ao, u ** K a 'Hh 1 ^* T n a\*lOti(i:cp iv aAXaiJ irWtoiv, (iXXi elf 5fta(, b co\ J "yaOit avai Kfarti icuj ap\ci. Compare with this Xenoph., Meat,, iv^ 6, 12: "When ever public offices were held by persons who executed the will of the law, Socra tea considered the government to be an aristocracy." More arguments in support of this opinion are given by Luzac, 1. c, p. 67. 2. Xenoph., Mem., i., 2, 9. The archons were elected by beans : white beani were used in voting/or a candidate, black ones in voting against him. The names of the candidates for the /2ovX/} were put into one vase, and into another an equal number of beans, fifty of which were white, the remainder block. Simultaneously with the name of a candidate drawn from one vase, a bean was drawn from the other. A white bean accompanying the name made the candidate a senator. Hence the expression KVHIUCVTOI apxpvrts for senators. That Socrates was averse to the democratical Constitution of the Athenians, is also stated by jElian. I'ar Hut., iii., 17 : i*M'p irijj iv rrj nlv 'AOi/vai^v iruXirfia oiit tipiaxiro ' Tvp-ivi'turiv Y a f tat novaf\iK)p i'*f>* rtiv trjuoupxriav uvaav. This sentiment was also maintained ny his successors. Plato and Xenophon, although differing in their principles aud opinions on other subjects, agree with each other on this point 3 Xenoph., M an., iii., 7, i 5. LIFE OF i-OURATES. 42j in's. or the merchants, or the higglers who exchange tlings in the market, and think of nothing else but how they may sell at the h.gh- est price what they have bought at the lowest I for of such people the assembly is composed." Still more forcible is the account given by ^lian, 1 who appears to have confounded Charmides with the more celebrated Alcibiades : " Thou surely art not afraid of that shoemaker 1" When Alcibiades denied this, he said, " But perhaps that crier in the market or the tent-maker 1" When Alcibiades answered this also in the negative, " Well, then," said Socrates, " do not the people of Athens consist of nothing but such persons 1 and if thou art not afraid of each of them individually, thou canst not be afraid of them when they are assembled." Even in his Apology he did not conceal his anti-democratical feelings. 3 It is but natural that such assertions of our philosopher should have in- flamed those irritable Athenian democrats, according to whose ideas the election of magistrates by lot was the very foundation of theii democracy, and that they should have been strongly inclined to ac- cuse a man who held such opinions. This anti-democratical mode of thinking was not only thought to be discovered in the expressions of Socrates ; his having educated the cruel tyrant Critias was alleged as an actual proof of it, although Socrates had not the slightest share in his tyrannical principles We can not be surprised that in the accusation of Socrates no men- tion was formally made of Critias and of the Thirty Tyrants in gen- eral, of Alcibiades, Hipparchus, and many others of the oligarchical party, who had been more or less intimately connected with Socra- tes ; nor can it be maintained that these connections had no influ- ence on the accusation. The omission of this very important point must be ascribed to the general amnesty which had been proposed by Arohinus, and was established after the banishment of the Thh- ty ; 3 and yet Xenophon, the most trustworthy of all the writers who have transmitted to us accounts of Socrates, says* that the ridicule t Socrates on the election of magistrates by lot, his having in- structed Critias, and quoted passages from the most eminent poets, wuich bestowed praise on tyranny, were the principal articles in the second charge which accused Socrates of seducing the young. 1 i. ii.. 1. 3. C. xis. Ou -yaf lativ, ojnj dvOpuird: v ou>Qriae.Tai ovre luiv oiirc oAA<|> irXr/0tt "i'tcri yv>;ciu>j t^avTioVfitvuf Kat liaKia\Vj>v itgAAu aSiKd xal iraparofia fv TJJ vdAa yiyrwOat. 3. Plat., Me.ntxen., p. 234, B. 4. Afmoroi, i., 51 5. Xenophon, clearly seeing that he could not refilte the first of these fact^ namely. >he rHicule on the KVUUCVTOI, wisely sr*Vls raertiontns it W2 I.IFK OF SOCRATES. The account of Xenophon strongly confirms the supposition that the connection between Socrates and Critias, whose cruelties were still well remembered by the democratieal party, must ha\c con- tributed to his accusation, and is indeed very probable, when we only considei the state of affairs. A passage of Machines, the or- ator, might also be adduced to confirm ihis opinion, but \vr have reason to doubt the veracity of Machines whenever it is his object to bring charges against his adversary, Demosthenes. This pas sage occurs in the speech against Timarchus,' which ..Eschines de- \ivrrod before the assembly of the people. "You who have put to death Socrates, the Sophist, whom you knew to have educated Crit- ias. one of the Thirty Tyrants who abolished your democracy, will you allow yourselves to be moved by the private interest of an ora- tor like Demosthenes T' The name of Sophist, which ^Eschincs must surely have known not to b,ave belonged to Socrates, but which orators frequently applied to philosophers to express theii contempt of them, and the mention of Critias, are sufficient to prove the intention of ^Eschines, who wished by these sentiments lo hurt the feelings of Demosthenes, a disciple of Plato, and a kins man of Critias. [THE CLOUDS OF ARISTOPHANES. IN the clouds of Aristophanes, which was exhibited B.C. 423, Soc- ratrs is introduced as the great master of the school of the Sophists. A plain, simple citizen of Athens, named Strepsiades, engaged in husbandry, having married into a family of distinction, and having contracted .debts through the extravagance of his wife (v. 49, seq., 437, seq., ed. Dindorf) and his son's (Pheidippides) fashionable love of horses, in order to defeat the impending suits of his creditors, wishes to place his son in a school of philosophy and rhetoric, where he may learn the arts of oratory, and of turning right into wrong, in order thereby to repair the ills which he had chiefly brought upon himself. On the son's refusal, the father applies in person to the master of the school, who is named Socrates ; by him he is solemnly initiated, instructed, and examined, but, being found too old and stupid to learn, he is dismissed ; upon which, after he has given his son some samples of the new philosophy, he forces him, muefc against his will, into the school : here the young man makes such peat and rapid progress in learning that he is able to teach his father. t. In the third volume of Reuke'* edition of the Oratorei Grtci p. 188. MKK OF SOCRATES. 42J* who exults at his brilliant success, the most extraordinary tricks for the attainment of his object ; but as he is now himself enlight- ened, and has raised himself above considerations of right and duty, he denies and scorns in the coarsest manner the relation in which he stands both to his father and mother; he defends his new opin- ions with the refinements of sophistry, and, retorting upon his father the good lessons he had before received from him, pays him in the same coin. Upon this the father, cured of his error, in wishing to get rid of his embarrassments by dishonesty and sophistical chican- ery, returns lo take revenge upon the school of that pernicious sci- ence and upon its master, who is obliged to receive back all the subtle arguments and high-flown words which he had himself made use of, and the old man levels the establishment to the ground. From this connected view of the story, we see that it is through out directed against that propensity of the Athenians to controver- sies and law-suits, which was eminently promoted by their practice of getting into debt ; and against the pernicious, sophistical, and wrangling oratory, which was ever at the service of this disposition, in the courts of justice, and particularly in the discussion of all pub- lic transactions ; and Aristophanes never loses an opportunity of combating these two vices. Moreover, as the story is set in action by the perverse purpose awakened in Strepstades, as it comes to an end when he is cured, and as this change arises from the unexpected and extravagant re- sult of the experiment upon Pheidippides, who is to be the instru- ment of the father's design, the school of sophistry in which the youth is to be formed is clearly the hinge on which the whole action turns ; for its influence on Pheidippides decides the success or fail- ure of the views of Strepsiades, and, consequently, the issue of the .sfory of the drama. This, therefore, is the view wnbh we must take of the^relation of the several parts to each other, namely, that the principal char- acter to which the whole refers is not Socrates, who has generally been considered to be so, in consequence of the story lingering so long at his shop, and of his being the sufferer at the conclusion, but Strepsiades himself; whereas Socrates is the intermediate party who is to instruct Pheidippides for the vicious purposes of the father ; and this he executes so perfectly, that the old gentleman is at first deceived ; but he soon reaps fruits, the nature of which opens his eyes to his own folly, and to the destructive tendency of this system v -on- LIFE OF SOCRATES. 42? aequence of it, and by the debts and law-suits which this occasions, all of which open the door to sophistical eloquence ; or, if you will, he is the representative of the elder portion of the Athenian people, in this dangerous crisis of their affairs. As in some other charac- ters of the comedies of Aristophanes, which present the people under different aspects, for example, the Demos himself in "The Knights," and Philocleon in "The Wasps," there is always a ground- work of truth and honesty, but which is alloyed with fa'^ehood and led into error, ^nd whose cure and restoration to a healthy and vig- orous state, and a right view of things, form the end and aim of the dramas ; so, likewise, in "The Clouds," a sickly disposition of the people, the nature and bent of which are portrayed under the char- acter of Strepsiades, in the most lively colors of caricature, is rep- resented as the school in which that personage seeks the means of obtaining the object of his desires, but is cured the moment that the full operation of those means is unexpectedly brought to light. Pheidippides, on the. other hand, is the picture of the new or mod- ern times, in the young men of fashion just coming out into the world, whose struggle with the older generation is pointed out by words of derision and raillery. The fashionable and chevaleresque passion for horses and carriages in the young men of the time was accompanied by Aahui (loquaciousness) and her whole train of vi- cious propensities ; and yet how much better would it be, as Aris- tophanes implies, to leave the youth to these pursuits, and honorably bear up against the lesser evil of the debts, which had grown out of them, than that, from selfish and dishonest motives, encouragement should be given to what was calculated to poison the youths in thcii hearts' <;ore, and thereby to bring disorder into all domestic and po- litical relations ! In this sense, when Pheidippides expresses his delight and satisfaction with what he had gained from the art of oratory, as it put him in a situation to prove that it was right for a son to correct his father, Strepsiades retorts upon him in these words : " Ride on and drive away, 'fore Jove ! I'd rather kaep a coach and four, than be thus beat and mauled." This, then, is the lesson which Aristophanes would give to his contemporaries in Athens by " The Clouds." If one of the two must have its way, let the young men indulge themselves in their horses and carriages, however it may distress you ; but check the influence of these schools, unless you wish to "make a scourge for yourself and for the state ; exterminate in yourselves that dishonest propensity which entangles you in law-suits, and v hich by mean.* 4tiO UKK OF HOCRATK-. of those schools, will make your sons the instruments of your ruin ' The younger population he tries to deter from the same fate by a display of the manners of the school, and of the pale feces and en- ervated limbs which come out of it (v. 102, 504, 1012, 1171). We can not, therefore, say that the play of "The Clouds" is pointed at any one definite individual ; but it reproves one general and dangerous symptom of the times, in the whole habits and life, political and domestic, of the Athenians, developing it in its source, in every thing which fostered it and made it attractive, in the in- struments by which it was established, and which gave to it its per- nicious efficiency ; and thus, while he strictly and logically deduces real effects from real causes, as far as this development is concerned, the personages which bear a part in the action are consequently one and all historical. Hence we can very well understand the striking references in particular characters to certain individuals ; and 1 think it more than probable that such reference is intended, not merely in the personage which bears the name of Socrates, but also in that of Pheidippides, while in the character of Strepsiades the poet only meant to point to the people in general. The excessive love of horses exhibited in Pheidippides, and the extravagance consequent upon it ; the rapid strides, too, which he makes in readiness of speech, in debauchery, and in selfish arro- gance, and the relation in which he stands to Socrates, evidently point, without further search, to Alcibiades, in whom we find all these features united, on whom all the young men of the higher classes of his time pinned their faith, and whom they assisted a few years afterward in carrying through his political projects. In "The Clouds," Aristophanes introduces Alcibiades as a ready orator and a debauchee ; as the fruit of that school, from which, as the favorite pupil of Socrates, he seems to have issued ; in short, as the type of Pheidippides, although all the traits attributed to the tatter are not to be looked for individually in Alcibiades, and al- though his name does not occur in the course of the drama. More- over, the supposed lineage of Pheidippides, whose mother (v. 4G) was the niece of a Megacles, the frequent mention of that uncle (v. 70. 124, 825), and that of his descent from a celebrated ancient lady of the name of Koiavpa, 1 distinctly point to Alcibiades, whose mother, Deinomache, was herself a daughter of Megacles,* and from whose family the Alcmseonidee, to which Kotavpa belonged, he had inherited his strong passion for a well-furnished stable. 1 This passion is, in- J. V. 48 and 800. . Pint, Alcib^ e. L 3. Her^d.-t, rl., 181. Ufr'i:" OF SOCRATES. 427 iced, brought forward in the care taken by Pheidippides' mother that the word "nrnof should be introduced somehow or other into his name, as, in truth, it did occur also in 'InnaptTri, 1 the daughter of Hipponicus, and wife of Aleibiades. With all these circumstances to point it out, the part of Pheidippides in the play could not have failed to remind the Athenians of Aleibiades, who, about this time, or somewhat earlier, began to neglect, as Isocrates says,* the con- tests of the gymnasia (and this is an important matter in reference to the play of " The Clouds"), and to devote himself to those eques- trian and charioteering pursuits, to which he was indebted for his victory at the Olympic games. The very name of Pheidippides is not a pure invention of Aristophanes, but forms at once a connect- ing link between the youth himself and that Pheidippus, son of Thes salus, 3 who was one of the ancestors of the Thessalian Aleuadae, famous for their breed of horses ; and, at the same time, by its final syllables, it keeps up the allusion to Aleibiades, who had likewise learned the science of the manege, both in riding and driving, in Thessaly; and the same comparison with the Aleuadae is implied, which we find also in Satyrus,* who tells us that Aleibiades spent his time in Thessaly, breeding horses, and driving cars, with moie fondness for horse-flesh even than the Aleuadae. An allusion, also, to the well-known infantine rpavfaafioc of Aleibiades, or his defect in the articulation of certain letters,* could not fail to fix the atten- tion of the Athenian public to this remarkable personage. If, then, the actor who represented Pheidippides did but imitate slightly this rpavhtafiof in appropriate passages, and if he bore in his mask and conduct any resemblance to Aleibiades, there was no further oc- casion whatever for his name ; and we need not have recourse to the supposition that his not being mentioned by name in the play was owing to any fear of Aleibiades, who did not understand such raillery on the part of the comic poets, since the other characteris- tics by which he was designated were sufficiently complete and in- telligible for comic representation ; and the whole was affected with much more freedom and arch roguery than if, in addition to that of Socrates, the name likewise of Aleibiades had crudely destroyed the whole riddle, it being already quite piquant enough for a contempo- rary ;iudience. The proof of an allusion in "The Clouds" to Alei- biades, and to the youths who shared in his pursuits and disposition, 1. Plut, Alrfh., c. 8. Isocr., Or. de Bigis, p. 509, cd. Bekker. 2. L. c. Compare Plut, Alcib., c. 11. 3. Homer, //., iL, 678. 4. In Athenaeus, xii., c. 9, p. 534-6 : T.v Qcrra\if. 5. Platarch. Alcib , o. 1. 428 LIFE OF SOCRATES. to confirmed also by the second argument prefixed to the play, and by the notice it contains that Alcibiadeb and his party had prevented the first prize being awarded to Aristophanes ; from which it is ev- ident, even were the fact not probable in itself, that a tendency hos- tile to Alcibiades and his friends was perceived even by the ancients in tins drama. It was also about this time that the intimacy between Alcibiades and Socrates was at its height, as the flight from Delion took place in the winter of the first year of the 89th Olympiad, that is, in the year in which "The. Clouds" was represented ; and the share they loth had in this engagement, and the assistance which Alcibiades gave to Socrates, were manifest proofs of that intimacy. Alcibiades also, about this time, must have been deeply engaged in public affairs But the question arises, Why did Aristophanes, when he gave ;i name and mask to the master of the school of subtlety, which waa so foreign to the real Socrates, select the name and mask of that very individual ! Aristophanes selected Socrates, not only because his whole ex- terior and his mode of life offered a most appropriate mask for comic representation, but also (and this was his chief reason) because, in these circumstances as well as in many other points, the occupa- tions of Socrates and his mode of instruction bore a great resem- blance to those of the natural philosophers and of the Sophists. The poet thus found abundance of subject-matter, which composed a picture suited to his views, namely, to exhibit to the public a master of the school whence the mischief he strove to put down was work- ing its way into the hearts of the Athenian youths. We must also take into our consideration the important fact, that several individ- uals, such as Euripides, Pericles, Alcibiades, Theramenes, a.id Cri- tias, who supported the modern system of education, were in close habits of intimacy with Socrates, and in part, too, with the natural 'philosophers and Sophists : and this helped to give additional relief and light to the portrait of the man who was the centre around which they moved. It should be recollected that it was not the object of Aristopha nes to represent Socrates as he appeared to his confidential pupils, to Xenophon, to Plato, to Phaedo, to Cebes, and others, but how he might be represented to the great mass of the Athenian people, that is, how they comprehended and judged him from his outward and visible signs, and how they understood and appreciated tho usual extravagances of the comic poets ; in short, how it was to be managed, tha while his name and his mask, caricatured to the at- MFE OF SOCRATES. 429 most, were kept together by fundamental affinities, the former might appear sufficiently justified, and be not improperly placed in con- nection with individuals who were displaying before the eyes of the public the germs which were developed in Alcibiades, and the early results to which they had given birth. But as the people saw Soc- lates forever and deeply employed, either in meditations, like the natural philosophers, QpovTi&iv, or like the Sophists in instructive intercourse with the youth, aot/iifroOai, as Pericles called it, and as Socrates was frequently engaged in conversation with those Soph- ; .sts (besides many palpable points of resemblance, calculated to mislead even those who observed him more closely), it would ne- cessarily follow that they reckoned him one of that community, as ^Eschiries himself does when 1 he calls him a Sophist ; judging, then, as they did, from outward appearances, they placed him in the same category with those of his associates whom they knew to be most engaged on the theatre of public life. Aristophanes himself seems to have had no other notion of Socrates ; at least, the whole range of his comedy furnishes us with many characteristic traits perfectly similar to the picture we have of him in " The Clouds." In "The Birds" (v. 1282), the poet expresses by sauKpdrovv the ideal of a hardy mode of life, and neglect of outward appearances ; and in v. 1554 he represents Socrates, who is there called the unwashed (U?iovTOf), as i^ujaywyof, conductor of souls, maker of images, con- jurer-up of spirits, who is obeyed by the shadowy forms of his schol- ars, among whom Chaerephon is particularly designated, the same who is assailed also in " The Clouds," and on various other occa- sions by the comic poets, as the confidential friend of his youth. And not only in " The Clouds," but in " The Frogs" also, near the end, the Socratic dialogues are ridiculed as solemn twaddle and empty nonsense. Although, therefore, the chief purpose of Socra- tes' appearance in " The Clouds" is on account of Alcibiades, who is principally aimed at in the character of Pheidippides, and though this motive for introducing him necessarily ; nfluen'.jed the formation of that character, yet it is evident that the picture of Socrates and his school, as portrayed in " The Clouds," A'as not created by Aris tophanes merely for the purposes of this comedy, but that he had for his ground-work a definite and decided model. Abridged from Suvern's Essay on " The Clouds," translated by Mr. W. R. Hamilton. " There are two points with regard to the conduct of Aristopha- nes which appear to have been placed by recent investigations be- In TimarcK, p. 346, ed. Bekkcr. 430 LIFE OF HOCRATE8. yoni doubt. It may be considered as certain that he was not Ani- mated by any personal malevolence toward Socrates, but only at- tacked him as an enemy and corrupter of religion and morals ; but, on the other hand, it is equally well established that lie did not merely borrow the name of Socrates for the representatiTe of the sophistical school, but designed to point the attention and to excite the feelings of his audience against the real individual. The only question which seems to be still open to controversy on this subject concerns the degree in which Aristophanes was acquainted with the real character and aims of Socrates, as they are known to us from the uniform testimony of his intimate friends and disciples. We find it difficult to adopt the opinion of some modern writers, who contend that Aristophanes, notwithstanding a perfect knowledge of the difference between Socrates and the Sophists, might still have looked upon him as standing so completely on the same ground with them, that one description was applicable to them and him. It is true, as we have already observed, that the poet would have will- ingly suppressed all reflection and inquiry on many of the subjects which were discussed both by the Sophists and by Socrates, as a presumptuous encroachment on the province of authority. Hut it seems incredible, that if he had known all that makes Socrates so admirable and amiable in our eyes, he would have assailed him with such vehement bitterness, and that he should never have qualified his satire by a single word indicative of the respect which he mils' then have felt to be due at least to his character and his intentions. But if we suppose, what is in itself much more consistent with th opinions and pursuits of the comic poet, that he observed the phi- losopher attentively indeed, but from a distance which permitted no more than a superficial acquaintance, we are then at no loss to un- derstand how he might have confounded him with a class of men with which he had so little in common, and why he singled aim out to represent them. He probably first formed his judgment of Soc- rates by the society in which he usually saw him. He may have known that his early studies had been directed by Archelaus, the dis- ciple of Anaxagoras ; that he had both himself received the instruc- tion of the most eminent Sophists, and had induced others to be- come their hearers ; that Euripides, who had introduced the sophis tical spirit into the drama, and Alcibiades, who illustrated it most completely in his life, were in the number of his most intimate friends. Socrates, who never willingly stirred beyond the walls of tne city, lived almost wholly in public places, which he seldom en- ured without forming a circle round him. an% if laxvfoyytaiuav (ctmtmnuix). We see from the Apology of Pinto (see also Xc-ooph, Apol., 14) that the judges had taken it very ill of Socrates that he mentioned the declaration of the Delphic god, and that he spoke of a genius by whom he wat guided. But they were most bitterly enraged by the manner in which he est> mated his punishment. The author of the Xenoph. Apology attributes to Socr lea one other expression, which must haroexcitfd the indignation of the Athcni MFC OF SOCRATE?. 485 fell, properly speaking, as a voluntary victim. It would, however, be improper to suppose that the proud language which he made use of before his judges proceeded wholly and alone from a conscious- ness of his own worth. The reason why Socrates did not wish to defend himself, and rather did every thing to dispose the judges 'or his condemnation, was of a religious nature, as appears from several passages r.f the Socratic philosophers. 1 He was not re- strained by his daemon : this was the reason to which he referred the calmness of his mind and the omission of all that he might have done for his defence. Socrates considered himself as a man des- tined by the Deity to be a general instructor of the people, and re- garded his death as a sacrifice which was demanded by the same Deity. This is undoubtedly an interesting point, but, at the samo time, one that has too frequently been overlooked in the life of Soc- rates. Respecting the immediate cause of the condemnation of Socrates, we must come to the conclusion that he did not so much fall a vic- tim to the hatred of his enemies as to his religious mode of think- ing, combined with a strong feeling of his own worth. The indi- rect causes of his death were certainly his accusers, who were ac- tuated in a great measure by very ignoble motives ; but the conduct of the judges, however unjustifiable, is yet excusable in many re- spects. Socrates had certainly expressed himself too freely on the Constitution ; and he must have appeared to the democratic Athe- nians to have seduced the young by such an open avowal of his opinions. The second point, however, with which Socrates was charged, that he did not believe in the gods worshipped by the stato, and on which even the hypothesis of Anaxagoras concerning the sun and the moon was brought to bear, was perfectly unfounded, and is satisfactorily refuted by Socrates in the Apology, and by Xen- ophon in the Memorabilia. On the other hand, however, even the ana. Socrates there tells them that Apollo had expressed himself still more strongly in favor of Lycurgus, the legislator of the Lacedsemonians (who were so much detested by the Athenians), and had declared him to be the noblest, justest, and most moral of men. See 15 and 16. 1. Plat, Apol., c. xvii : " Whatever you may think of my conduct and my in structions, I shall change the one as little as the other, and I will rather obey tbf commands of the god who sent me as your teacher, than those of men." Xenoph.. Memorab., iv., 8, 5 : " Dost thou not know. 1 ' Hermogenes says to Socrates, " thai the judges at Athens, when offended by one word, have often condemned innocenl men to death, and acquitted many criminals f " Yes indeed they have ; but, bj Sieus, dear Hermogenes," he answered, " when I was thinking of my defence be fore the judges, my genius opposed and warned me." Compare Xenoph., $4 430 LIFE OF 80CR.,TEfi. calmest judge could not he p being prejudiced against him by liu pride. He appeared as a man who was in no way willing to own his errors, and who was, consequently, incapable of improvement. Death is, indeed, a Very severe punishment according to oui ideas, but it was not so among the Athenians, with whom it was consid- ered equal to perpetual exile, and was inflicted for crimes of a less serious nature. 1 Socrates was thus condemned to drink the poisoned cup. A guarantee was demanded that he might not escape from punishment by flight, and Crito became answerable fo"r him. According to the form then customary.-as it is expressed in Plutarch's life of Anti- phon, the sentence mti>t havi- run thus: "Socrates, the son of Sophroniscus, of the tribe of Antiochis and the deme of Alopece, IAS been condemned to be surrendered to the Eleven." To be sur- rendered to the Eleven was a euphemism of the Attic language in- stead of to be condemned to death, since the Athenians wished '.<. avoid the word death, which was considered ominous. The Eleven formed a commission, which consisted of the executioner and ten individuals, named respectively by each of the ten tribes. The su- perintendence of the prisons was intrusted to them, and they carri'-il into execution the sentence of the courts. After the sentence had been pronounced and made publicly known by the herald, they seized the condemned person, and, after putting him in fetters, accompa- nied him to his prison. We must suppose that these formalities were likewise observed with regard to Socrates. After the sentence had been pronounced, Socrates once more ad- dressed the judges who had condemned him, and with great resig- nation and intrepidity spoke of the evil which they inflicted upon themselves by his punishment ; and to those who had voted for his acquittal, he spoke upon subjects which at that moment were of the greatest interest death and immortality. The last words of this address are particularly beautiful, and have found in Cicero 3 an en- thusiastic admirer. " However, it is time for us to go for me to die, for you to live ; which is the better, is unknown to all except to God." 1. TTic Athenian laws in this respect wcie very much like the English. Xenoph., Mem., i., 2, 62, says : " If a man proves to be a thief, to have stolen clothingi from a bath, to be a pickpocket, to have broken through a wall, to have enslaved fre citizens, or robbed a temple, he U punished with death according to the laws.* tf the value of the things stolen in a bath exceeded ten drachmas, death was inflict ed, as is observed by Hindenburg (on this passage) from Demosthenes in Tmocr 2. Tutcul, i, 41. Livfc OF SOCRATES. 4t'i7 When Socrates had spoken these words, he went with cheerfut ness to the prison where death awaited him. " Magno animo ei vultu," says Seneca, 1 " carcerem intravit." He consoled his weep- ing friends who followed him, and gently reproached Apollodorua, who uttered loud complaints respecting the unjust condemnation of his master. 3 The next day Socrates would have heen executed, had not a pai- ticular festival, which was then celebrated at Athens, postponed it for thirty days. It was the time when the Athenians sent to Delos a vessel with presents for the oracle of Apollo, as a grateful ac- knowledgment for the successful expedition of These is against the Minotaurus. This great festival was solemnized at Athens every jear, and from the moment when the vessel was adorned with a garland of laurel for its departure till the moment of its return, no criminal was allowed to be executed. The festival itself, called deupla, was a kind of propitiation, during which the city was puri- fied. The vessel in which the presents were conveyed to Delos was called \9cwptf. As the vessel had been crowned the day before the condemnation of Socrates, the whole interval between this and its return was at the disposal of Socrates to prepare himself for his death. This interval lasted, as we have said, thirty days. 3 Although he was confined in irons, Socrates passed these thirty days with his usual cheerfulness, in conversation with his friends, in meditations on his future existence, and on the history of his past life, as well as in attempts at composing verses. "During this time also," says Xenophon, 4 " he lived before the eyes of all his friends in the same manner as in former days ; but now his past 1. Consol. ad Helviam, c. xiv. 2. The author of the so-called Apology of Xenophon perfectly agrees with Plato on these facts, which are in themselves credible enough. See Plat., PJuedo. The former, however, adds ( 29, segg.), that Socrates said, while Anytus passed by, "That man is perhaps very proud, as if he had performed something very great and sublime by having caused my death. Oh, the unhappy man, who does not seem to know that he is the conqueror who has been active for all futurity in the best and most useful manner ! Homer has ascribed to some, who were near the end of their lite, the power of foreseeing the future. Therefore I will also proph- esy. For a short time I had intercourse with the son of Anytus, and he appeared to me to be of rather a strong mind : I therefore say that he will not long remain in that servile occupation which his father has chosen for him ; but as he has no honesx guide, he will be led away by some evil propensity, and carry his wicked- ness to a great extent." A malicious prophecy, and contrary to the well-known character of Socrates. 3. The passages upon which these statements rest may l,e found in the Crilo o\ Plto. and in Xenoph.. Mem., iv., 8, 2. i. Mem., iv., if. $ 2. 438 LIFE OF SOCRATES. life was most Mtnired on account of his present calmness an cheerfulness of rwind." Among the conversations with his friends, two are particula-ty interesting, which are preserved by Plato jn his Crito and Phwdo in the latter not without a considerable ad- dition of Plato's o*n thoughts. In the Crito he treats of the duties of a citizen. Onto, a wealthy Athenian and powerful friend of Socrates, came ti him early one morning, but, finding him asleep, waited till he awwe. When he awoke, Crito discovered to him a plan of escaping from prison, which he had formed in common with Ins other friends, und informed him that every thing was prepared for his escape, an / that an asylum was provided for him in Thes- saly. A Rvel / conversation then arose between them, in which Socrates proved l j Crito that a citizen is not justified, under any circumstances, in escaping from prison. On the day of Mis death, Socrates had a conversation with his friends on the immortality of the soul. The arguments adduced in the Phaedo of Plato are for the most part invented by Plato ; but the real arguments off Socrates are probably preserved by Xenophon in the Cyropaedia, ii the dying speech of Cyrus. The exercises which Socrates made in poetry were versifications of a hymn to Apt>/lo, and of some fables of JDsop. Socrates under- took these on account of an admonition given him in a dream. But the reason for his choosing fables of JCsop was probably that this kind of poetry, which has such a decided moral tendency, par ticularly agreed with his own inclinations. 1 The vessel returned from Delos ; the Eleven announced to Soc rates the hour of his death, and one of their executioners was read) to prepare the poisoned cup, which Socrates was obliged to empty after the sun had set. At a very early hour of the day his friends had assembled around him in great numbers, and Xanthippe, with her children, was also present. His friends were in the deepest distress, which, according to their different characters, was more or less loudly expressed. Apollodorus wept aloud, and moved all to tears except Socrates. Xanthippe, the violent and passionate L rioXXa'cij 1101 ^oiruv TO airb Inmvtov, he says (Phado, p. 60, E., *eqq), iv r<5 rapt\06vTi flly, oXXor' Iv dXAfj iJl^fi faivdiicvov, -it aura It At'yor, T JZ uir/>arcf, l-^rj, potiffK'h roi'ti KUI ipyalou- xai iyd tv yt rip rf'icQtv \fi>vw, Sntf IxparTov, TOVTO IccXdfiSavov abr6 poi xupaKC^tvtaOai rt Kal t-iKt\citii, wSrrrp o'l roi; Siovot fiaxc- kcroiicvot, ical ipoi ovru rt ivvnviov, oxcp laparrov, TOVTO iTiicfAciJriy, finvaticitv noitiv, if 0iXoao0i'(Jt pi* oj/m f ficyioTr]! ftovainfis, tftou ii TOCTO TpdrrovTOf vvi> o' i-ttcj f re Simi iytt'lTO Mai f/ TOU ?cou ioprri SitxuXvi ftc aTOiv;oir, lio\t \pnvai, cl apa ToXAdVif fin irpoiTCLTTOi rA ivvirviov 'airriv rip ltinXi reiciv, K. r. X LIFE OF SOCRATES. 439 oman, was inconsolable at vhe prospect of the death of her hus band. Without fortune, without support, without any consolation, she saw herself and her children, of whom two were still at a ten- der age, left in want and misery. Socrates, probably with the in- tention of sparing her the distressing sight of her dying husband, requested Crito to send her home. The executioner entered the prison, and offered the poisoned cup to Socrates: he took and emptied it with the intrepidity of a sage who is conscious of his virtuous life ; and even at the moment when he held it in his hand, he spoke, according to Cicero's ex- pression, 1 in such a manner that he appeared not to die, but to as- cend into heaven. The lower part of his body had already grown cold ; he then uncovered himself (for he had before been covered), and spoke his last words : " Crito," said he, " I owe a cock to ^Es- culapius. Offer one to him as a sacrifice ; do not forget it." Soc- rates alluded in these words to the happiness he should enjoy after being delivered from the chains of his body. Crito asked whether he wished any thing else to be done. To this question Socrates made no reply, and a short time afterward became convulsed. His eyes became dim and he expired.* He died in the year 400. or, 1. Tuscnl., i., 29. 2. All this is more circumstantially related in the Phaedo of Plato. The above jiterpretation of the words at the end of the Phsedo, "Crito, I owe a. cock to JEs- culapius," &c., which is also adopted by Olympiodorus, appears to be the most suitable. It is well known how many undeserved reproaches have been inflicted ipon Socrates for this expression. The ecclesiastical fathers Origen, Eusebius, Chrysostora, and others, pretended to discover in it the real belief of Socrates in polytheism. [" It is extremely difficult to determine the precise relation in which the opinions of Socrates stood to the Greek polytheism. He not only spoke 01 the gods with reverence, and conformed to the rites of the national worship, but testified his respect for the oracles in a manner which seems to imply that he be- lieved their pretensions to have some real ground. On the other hand, he ac- knowledged one Supreme Being as the framer and preserver of the universe ;" used the singular and the plural number indiscriminately concerning tie object of his adoration ;t and when he endeavored to reclaim one of his friends, who scoffed at sacrifices and divination, it was, according to Xenophon, by an argument drawn exclusively from the works of the one Creator.^ We are thus tempted to * Mem., iv., 3, 13 : b rbv if\ov KOCIAOV mivTarriav re ical tnivexfav. t ol Stol, 5 StoS, TO Sttoi; T& Saipioviov. J Mem., i., 4. If the conversation has been faithfully reported by Xtnophon, Aristodemus shifted his ground in the course of the argument. But he suggests no objection to the inference drawn by Socrates from the being and providence of God, as to the propriety of conforming to the rites of the state religion, and Xei.ophon himself seems not to have been aware that it might be disputed, He thinks that he has sufficiently refuted the indictment which charged Socratna 440 LIFE OF SOCRATES. according to others, 399 B.C., under the arc-lion Laches. 1 or Au tocrates. imagine that be treated many point*, to which the vulgar attached great import ance, a* matter* of indifference, on which it waa neither possible- nor very dcsir able to arrive at any certain conclusion : that he waa only careful to exclude from liia notion of the god* all attribute* which were inconsistent with the mornl qua! ities of the Supreme Being ; and that, with thi* restriction, he considered the pop- ular mythology a* BO barmlc**, that it* language and rite* might be innocently adopted. The observation attributed to him in one of Plato'* early work** *ecm* to throw great light on the nature and extent of hU conformity to the state reli- gion. Being asked whether he believed the Attic legend of Boreas and Orithyia, he replied that he should indeed only be following the example of many ingenious men if he rejected it, and attempted to ^xplain it awny ;t but that ruch ppecuhv tions, however fine, appeared to him to betoken a mind not rery happily constitu- ted ; for the subjects furnished for them by the marvelous beings of the Greek mythology were endless, and to reduce all such stories to a probable form was a task which required much leisure. This he could not give to it, for he was fully occupied with the study of bis own nature. He therefore let those stories nlone, and acquiesced in the common belief about them." Tkirbcnltt Hillary of Cruet, voL iv., p. 368, ttqq.Tm.] 1. Diog., iL, 55 and Ofi. Marmor. Oxon., 57. Sachae place*) hi* deu... in OL 95, 1 ; Fabriciu* and Uamberger, Ol. 94, 2. [According to Diogenes, iL, 43 (c. xxiii.), the Athenian* immediately repented of the death of .Socrates, and mai;: r eeted their r orrow by closing the palestra* and gymnasia. They are said to have con- d< iniied Meleti> to death, and :<> have banished the othei accusers, and also to have erected a bronze statue of So:-rates. It is also said, in the lives of the Ten Oruturo, Lh.tt Isocrates appeared in mourning for Socrates the day after !>w exe- rution. TR.] with disbelieving the existence of the gods acknowledged by the state, when he has proved that he believed in a deity. * Pliadrut. p. 229. t I should say that she had been carried by the north win i over tht cliffs, DOM which the had been playing with Pharmaeea. SCHLEIERMACHER ON THE WORTH OF SOCRATES ASA PHILOSOPHER. SCHLEIERMACHER ON THE WORTH OF SOCRATES AS A PHILOSOPHER. THAT very different and even entirely opposite judgments should be formed by different men, and according to the spirit of different times, on minds of a leading and peculiar order, and that it should be late, if ever, before opinions agree as to their worth, is a phenomenon of every-day occurrence. But it is less natural, indeed it seerqs al most surprising, that at any one time a judgment should be gener- ally received with regard to any such mind which is in glaring con- tradiction with itself. Yet, if I am not mistaken, it is actually the case with Socrates, that the portrait usually drawn of him, and the historical importance which is almost unanimously attributed to him, are at irreconcilable variance. With Socrates most writers make a new period to begin in the history of Greek philosophy, which at all events manifestly implies that he breathed a new spirit and character into those intellectual exertions of his countrymen which we comprehend under the name of philosophy, so that they assumed a new form under his hands, or, at least, that he material- ly widened their range. But if we inquire how the same writers describe Socrates as an individual, we find nothing that can serve as a foundation for the influence they assign to him. We are in- formed that he did not at all busy himself with the physical inves- tigations which constituted a main part even of Greek philosophy, but rather withheld others from them, and that even with regard to moral inquiries, which were those in which he engaged the deep- est, he did not by any means aim at reducing them into a scientific shape, and that he established no fixed principle for this, any more than for any other branch of human knowledge. The base of his intellectual constitution, we are told, was rather religious than spec- ulative ; his exertions rather those of a good citizen, directed to the improvement of the people, and especially of the young, than those of a philosophei in short, he is represented as a virtuoso in the exercise of sound common sense, and of that strict integrity and 444 WORTH OF SIK KAlI.s mild pliilanthropy with which it is always associated in an uncoi ruptcd mind ; all this, however, tinged with a slight air of enthu- siasm. These are, no doubt, excellent qualities ; but yet they are not such as fit a man to play a brilliant part in history, but rather, unless where peculiar circumstances intervene, to lead a life of en- viable tranquillity, so that it would be necessary to ascribe the gen- eral reputation of Socrates, and the almost unexampled homage which has been paid to him, by so many generations, less to him- self than to such peculiar circumstances. But least of all are these qualities which could hare produced conspicuous and permanent effects on the philosophical exertions of a people already far ad- vanced HI intellectual culture. And this is confirmed when we consider what sort of doctrines and opinions are attributed to Soc- rates in conformity with this view ; for, in spite of the pains taken to trick them out with a show of philosophy, it is impossible, after all, to give them any scientific solidity whatever : the farthest point Mre dome to is, that they are thoughts well suited to warm the hearts of men in favor of goodness, but such as a healthy understanding, fully awakened to reflection, can not fail to light upon of itseH What effect, then, can they have wrought on the progress, or the transformation of philosophy ! If we would confine ourselves to the well-known statement that Socrates called philosophy down from heaven to earth, that is, to houses and market-places, in other words, that he proposed social life as the object of research in the room of nature, still the influence thus ascribed to him is far from salutary in itself, for philosophy consists not in a partial cultivation either of morals or physics, but in the coexistence and intercommunion of both ; and there is, moreover, no historical evidence that he really exerted it. The foundations of ethical philosophy had been laid be- fore the time of Socrates in the doctrines of the Pythagoreans, and after him it only kept its place by the side of physics, in the philo- sophical systems of the Greeks. In those of Plato, of Aristotle, and of the Stoics, that is, of all the genuine Socratic schools of any importance, we again meet with physical investigations, and ethics were exclusively cultivated only by those followers of Socrates whc themselves never attained to any eminence in philosophy. And if we consider the general tendency of the above-named schools, and review the whole range of their tenets, nothing can be pointed out that could have proceeded from a Socrates, endowed with such qualities of mind and character as the one described to us, unless 't be where their theories hare been reduced to a familiar practical application. And evsn with regard to the elder Socratica we find AS A PHILOSOPHER. 445 more satisfaction in tracing their strictly philosophical speculations to any other source rather than to this Socrates ; -ot only may Ar- istippus, who was unlike his master in his spirit as well as his doc- trines, be more easily derived from Protagoras, Wjth wb^m he has so much in common, but Euclid, with his dialectic bias, from the Eleatics. And we find ourselves compelled to conclude that the stem of Socrates, as he is at present represented to us, can have produced no other shoot than the Cynical philosojhy, and that not the cynism of Antisthenes, which still retains many features which we should rather refer to his earlier master, Gorgias, but the purer form, which exhibits only a peculiar mode of life, not a doctrine, much less a science : that of Diogenes, the mad Socrates, as he has been called, though, in truth, the highest epithet due to him is that of Socrates caricatured ; for his is a copy in which we find nothing but features of such an original : its approximation to the self-con- tentedness of the deity in the retrenchment of artificial wants, its rejection of mere theoretical khowledge, its unassuming course of going about in the service of the god to expose the follies of man- kind. But how foreign all this is to the domain of philosophy, and how little can be there effected with such means, is evident enough. The only rational course, then, that seems to be left, is to give up one or other of these contradictory assumptions : either let Soc rates still stand at the head of the Athenian philosophy, but then let those who place him there undertake to establish a different notion of him from that which has been long prevalent ; or let us retain the conception of the wise and amiable man, who was made, not for the school, but wholly for the world ; but then let him be trans- ferred from the history of philosophy to that of the general progress of society at Athens, if he can claim any place there. The latter of these expedients is not very far removed from that which has been adopted by Krug ; l for as in his system Socrates stands at the end of the one period, and not at the beginning of the next, he ap- pears, not as the germ of a new age, but as a product and aftei growth of an earlier one ; he sinks, as an insulated phenomenon, into the same rank with the Sophists, and other late fruits of the period, and loses a great part of his philosophical importance. Only it is but a half measure that this author ad apts when he begins his new period with the immediate disciples of Socrates as such, for at its head he places the genuine Socratics, as they are commonly called, and, above all, Xenophon, men of whom he hirrcelf says that J Gescb dr Phi'.r.s, nlt/>r Zcit 410 \tORTH OF 8OCRATKS their ot ly merit was that of having propagated and diffused Socratie doctrines, while the doctrines themselves do not appear to him worth making the beginning of a new period. Ast had previously arrived at the same result by a road in some respects opposite ' With him Plato is the full bloom of that which he terms the Athe- nian form of philosophy ; and as no plant begins with its bloom, he feels himself constrained to place Socrates at the head of this phi losophy, but yet not strictly as a philosopher. He says that the operation of philosophy in Socrates was confined to the exercise of qualities that may belong to any virtuous man, that is to say, it was properly no philosophy at all ; and makes the essence of his char actcr to consist in enthusiasm and irony. Now he feels that he can not place a man endowed with no other qualities than these at the head of a new period, and therefore he ranges the Sophists by his> tide, not, indeed, without some inconsistency, for he himself sees in them the perverse tendency which was to be counteracted by the spirit of the new age ; but yet he prefers this to recognizing the germ of a new gradation in Socrates alone, whose highest philo- sophical worth he makes to consist in his martyrdom, which, how- ever, can not by any means be deemed of equal moment in the sphere of science, as in that of religion or politics. Though in form this course of Ast's is opposite to Krug's, in substance it is the same : its result is likewise to begin a new period of philosophy with Plato ; for Ast perceives nothing new or peculiar in the strug- gle Socrates made against the Sophists, only virtue and the thirst after truth, which had undoubtedly animated all the preceding phi- losophers ; what he represents as characteristic in the Athenian phi- losophy, is the union of the elements which had been previously separate and opposed to each other ; and since he does not, in fact, show the existence of this union in Socrates himself, and distinctly recognizes their separation in his immediate disciples, Plato is, after all, the point at which, according to him, that union begins. But if we choose really to consider Plato as the true beginner of a new period, not to mention that he is far too perfect for a first be- ginning, we fall into two difficulties : first, as to his relation to Aris- totle. In all that is most peculiar to Plato, Aristotle appears as di- rectlj opposite to him as possible ; but the main division of philoso- phy, notwithstanding the wide difference between their modes of treating it, he has in common with Plato, and the Stoics with both ; it fits as closely and sits as easily on one as the other, so that one I. Grur.driss einer Gescb. der Pbilo*. AS A I'HM.o.soi'ii r:;;. t I 1 / win scarcely ,telp believing that it was derived from some common origin, whic'i was the root of Plato's philosophy as well as theirs The second difficulty is to conceive what Plato's relation to Soc rates could really have been, if Socrates was not in any way his master in philosophy, if we should suppose that Plato's rharacter was formed by the example of Socrates, and that reverence for his master's virtue, and love of truth, was the tie that bound him, still this merely moral i elation is not a sufficient solution of the diffi- culty. The mode in which Plato introduces Socrates, even in works which contain profound philosophical investigations, must be regarded as the wildest caprice, and would necessarily have ap- peared merely ridiculous and absurd to all his contemporaries, if he was not in some way or other indebted to him for his philosophical life. Hence we are forced to abide* by the conclusion, that if a great pause is to be made in Greek philosophy, to separate the scat- tered tenets of the earlier schools from the later systems, this must be made with Socrates ; but then we must also ascribe to him some element of a more strictly philosophical kind than most writers do, though, as a mere beginning, it needs not to have been carried very far toward maturity. Such a pause as this, however, we can not avoid making : the earlier philosophy, which we designate by the names of Pythagoras, Parmenides, Heraclitus, Anaxagoras. Em- pedocles, &c., has evidently a common type, and the later, in which Plato, Aristotle, and Zeno are the conspicuous names, has likewise one of its own, which is very different from the other. Nothing can have been lost between them which could have formed a gradual transition, much less is it possible so to connect any 01 the later forms with any of the earlier as to regard them as a con- tinuous whole. This being so, nothing remains to be done but to subject the case of Socrates to a new revision, in order to see whether the judges he has met with among posterity have not been as unjust in denying his philosophical worth, and his merits in the cause of philosophy, as his contemporaries were in denying his worth as a citizen, and imputing to him imaginary offences agamst the Commonwealth. But this would render it necessary to ascertain somewhat more distinctly wherein his philosophical merit consists. But this new inquiry naturally leads us back, in the first instance, to the old question whether we are to believe Plato or Xenophon in their accounts of what Socrates was ; a question, however, which only deserves to be proposed at all, so far as these two authors are really at variance with each other, and which, therefore, only ad- mits of a rational answer, after it has been decided whether suob 448 WORTH 01' 80CKATi:s a vanancc exists, and where it lies. Plato nowhere professes hiuv self the historian of Socrates, with the exception, perhaps, of the Apology, and of insulated passages, such as the speech of Alcibiadea in the Banquet ; for it would certainly have been in bad taste, if here, where Plato is making contemporaries of Socrates speak of him in his presence, he had exhibited him in a manner that was not sub- stantially faithful, though even here many of the details may have been introduced for the sake of playful exaggeration. On the othei band, Plato himself does not warrant any one to consider all that he makes Socrates say in his dialogues, as his real thoughts and lan- guage ; and it would be rendering him but a poor service to con- fine his merit to that of having given a correct and skillful report of the doctrines of Socrates. On the contrary, he undoubtedly means his philosophy to be considered as his own, and not Socrates's. And, accordingly, every intelligent reader is probably convinced by his own reflections that none but original thoughts can appear in such a dress ; whereas a work of mere narrative and such these dialogues would be, if the whole of the matter belonged to Socrates would necessarily show a fainter tone of coloring, such as Xeno- phon's conversations really present. But as, on the one hand, it would be too much to assert that Socrates actually thought and knew all that Plato makes him say, so, on the other hand, it would certainly be too little to say of him that he was nothing more than the Socrates whom Xenophon represents. Xenophon, it is true, in the Memorabilia, professes himself a narrator ; but, in the first place, a man of sense can only relate what he understands, and a disciple of Socrates, who must have been well acquainted with his master's habit of disclaiming knowledge, would of all men adhere most strict- ly to this rule. We know, however, and this may be admitted with- out being harshly pressed, that Xenophon was a statesman, but no philosopher, and that, besides the purity of his character and the good sense of his political principles; besides his admirable power of rousing the intellect and checking presumption, which Xenophon loved^nd respected in Socrates, the latter may have possessed some really philosophical elements which Xenophon was unable to appropriate to himself, and which he suffered to pass unnoticed ; which, indeed, he can have felt no temptation to exhibit, for fear of betraying defects such as those which his Socrates was wont to expose.* On the other hand, Xenophon was an apologetic narrator, and had, no doubt, selected this form for the very purpose that his readers might not expect him to exhibit Socrates entire, but only that part of his character which belonged to the sphere of the afieo AS A PHILOSOPHER. tions and of soeial life, and which bore upon the charges brought against him , every thing else he excludes, contenting himself with showing that it can lot have been any thing of so dangerous a ten dency as was imputed to Socrates. And not only may Socrates, he must have been more, and there must have been more in the bacK- ground of his speeches than Xenophon represents ; for if 'he contem- poraries of Socrates had heard nothing from him but such dis- courses, how would Plato have marred the effect of his works on his immediate public, which had not forgotten the character of Soc- rates, if the part which Socrates plays there stood in direct contra- diction with the image which his real life left in the reader's mind ! And if we believe Xenophon, and in this respect we can not doubt the accuracy of the contemporary apologist, that Socrates spent the whole of his time in public places, and suppose that he was always engaged in discourses which, though they may have been more oeautiful, varied, and dazzling, were still, in substance, the same with these, and moved in the same sphere to which the Memorabilia are confined, one is at a loss to understand how it was that, in tho course of so many years, Socrates did not clear the market-place, and the work-shops, the walks and the wrestling-schools, by tne dread of his presence, and how it is that, in Xenophon's native Flemish style of painting, the weariness of the interlocutors is not still more strongly expressed than we here and there actually fi'd it ; and still less should we be able to comprehend why men of such abilities as Critias and Alcibiades, and others formed by nature for speculation, as Plato and Euclid, set so high a value on their inter- course with Socrates, and found satisfaction in it so long. Nor can it be supposed that Socrates held discourses in public, such as Xen- ophon puts into his mouth, but that he delivered lessons of a differ- ent kind elsewhere, and in private ; for this, considering the apolo- getic form of Xenophon's book, to which he rigidly confines himself he would probably not have passed over in silence. Socrates must have disclosed the philosophical element of his character in the same social circle of which Xenophon gives us specimens. And ia not this just the impression which Xenophon's conversations make 1 philosophical matter, translated into the unphilosophical style of the common understanding, an operation in which the philosophical base is lost ; just as some critics have proposed, by way of test foi the productions of the loftiest poetry, to resolve them into prose, and evaporate their spirit, which can leave nothing but an extreme- ly sober kind of beauty remaining. And as, after such an experi- ment, the greatest of poets would scarcely be able exactly to restore 480 WORTH OF the lost poetry, but yet a reader of moderate capacity soon observe! what has been doi .s, and can even point it out in several passages where the decomposing hand has grown tired of its work, so it is in the other case with the philosophical basis. One finds some paral- lels with P,ato, other fragments are detected in other ways ; and the only inference to be drawn from the scarcity of these passages is, that Xenophon understood his business ; unless we choose to say, that as Aristotle is supposed to have held his philosophical dis- courses in the forenoon, and the exoteric in the afternoon (Gclliua, N. A. t xx., 5), Socrates reversed this order, and in the morning held conversations in the market-place with the artisans, and others who were less familiar with him, which Xenophon found it easier to di- vest of their philosophical aspect; but that of an evening, in tin- walks and wrestling-schools, he engaged in those subtler, deeper, and wittier dialogues with his favorites, which it was reserved for Plato to imitate, embellish, and expand, while he connected his own investigations with them. And thus, to fill up the blank which Xenophon has manifestly left, we are still driven back to the Socrates of Plato, and the short- est way of releasing ourselves from the difficulty would be to find a rule by which we could determine what is the reflex and the prop- erty of Socrates in Plato, and what his own invention and addition. Only the problem is not to he solved by a process such as that adopted by Meiners, whose critical talent is of a kind to which this subject in general was not very well suited ; for if, in all that Plato has left, we are to select only what is least speculative, least arti- ficial, least poetical, and hence, for so we are taught, least enthu- siastic, we shall, indeed, still retain much matter for this more re- fined and pregnant species of dialogue, to season Xenophon's te- diousness, but it will be impossible in this way to discover any properly philosophical basis in the constitution of Socrates ; for if we exclude all depth of speculation, nothing is left but results, with- out the grounds and methodical principles on which they depend, and which, therefore, Socrates can only have possessed instinct ivt ]y that is, without the aid of philosophy. The only safe method seeioa to be, to inquire : What may Socrates have been, over and abovs what Xenophon has described, without, however, contradict- ing the strokes of character and the practical maxims which Xen- ophon distinctly delivers as those of Socrates ; and what must he have been to give Plato a right and an inducement to exhibit him as he has done in his dialogues 1 Now the latter branch of this question inevitably leads us back to the historical position from AS A PHILOSOPHER. 45J which we started : that Socrates must have had a strictly philosoph ical basis in his composition, so far as he is virtually recognized by Plato as the author of his philosophical life, and is, therefore, to be regarded as the first vital movement of Greek philosophy in its more advanced stage ; and thai he can only be entitled to this place by an element, which, though properly philosophical, was foreign to the preceding period. Here, however, we must, for the present, be content to say that the property which is peculiar to the post- Socratic philosophy, beginning with Plato, and which henceforward is common to all the genuine Socratic schools, is the coexistence and intercommunion of the three branches of knowledge, dialectics, physics, ethics. This distinction separates the two periods very definitely ; for before Socrates either these branches were kept en- tirely apart, or their subjects were blended together without due discrimination, and without any definite proportion : as, for instance, ethics and physics among the Pythagoreans, physics and dialectics among the Eleatjfjs ; the lonians alone, though their tendency was wholly to physics, made occasional excursions, though quite at ran- dom, into the region both of dialectics and of ethics. But when some writers refuse Plato himself the honor of having distinguished and combined these sciences, and ascribe this step to Xenocrates, and think that even Aristotle abandoned it again ; this, in my opin- ion, is grounded on a misunderstanding, which, however, it would here lead us too far to explain. Now it is true we can not assert that Socrates was the first who combined the characters of a phys- ical, ethical, and dialectic philosopher in one person, especially as Plato and Xenophon agree in taking physics out of his range ; nor can it be positively said that Socrates was at least the author of this distribution of science, though its germ may certainly be found from the Memorabilia. " But we may surely inquire whether this phenomenon has not some simpler and more internal cause, and whether this may not be found in Socrates. The following obser- vation will, I conceive, be admitted without much dispute. So long as inquirers are apt to step unwittingly across the boundaries that separate one province of knowledge from another, so long, and in the same degree, does the whole course of their intellectual oper- ations depend on outward circumstances ; for it is only a system- atic distribution of the whole field that can lead to a regular and connected cultivation of it. In the same way, so long as the sev- eral sciences are pursued singly, and their respective votaries con- tentedly acquiesce in this insulation, so long, and in the same de- gree, is the specific instinct for the object of each science predonc 452 WORTH OF 8OCRATKS inant in the whole sphere of intellectual exertion. But as soon u the need of the connection and co-ordinate rowth of all the branch- es of knowledge has become so distinctly felt as to express itself by the form in which they are treated and described, in a manner which can never again be lost, so far as this is the case, it is no longer particular talents and instincts, but the general scientific talent of speculation, that has the ascendant. In the former of these cases, it must be confessed that the idea of .science, as such, is not yet matured, perhaps has not even become the subject of consciousness ; for science, as such, can only be conceived as a whole, in which every division is merely subordinate, just as tn'c real world to whic'i it ought to correspond. In the latter case, on the contrary, this idea has become a subject of consciousness ; for it can have been only by its force that the particular inclinations which confine each thinker to a certain object, and split science into insulated parts, have been mastered : and this is, unquestion- ably, a simpler criterion to distinguish the twoj>eriods of Greek philosophy. In the earlier period, the idea of science, as such, was not the governing idea, and bad not even become a distinct subject of consciousness ; and this it is that gives rise to the obscurity which we perceive in all the philosophical productions of that pe- riod, through the appearance of caprice which results from the want of consciousness, and through the imperfection of the scientific lan- guage, which is gradually forming itself out of the poetical and his- torical vocabulary. In the second period, on the other hand, the idea of science has become a subject of consciousness. Hence the main business every where is to distinguish knowledge from opin- ion ; hence the precision of scientific language ; hence the peculiai prominence of dialectics, which have no other object than the idea of science : things which were not comprehended even by the Ele- atics in the same way as by the Socratic schools, since Ihe former still make the idea of being their starting-point, rather than that of knowledge. Now this waking of the idea of science, and its earliest manifes- tations, must have been, in the first instance, what constituted the philosophical basis in Socrates ; and for this reason he is justly re- garded as the founder of that later Greek philosophy, which in its whole essential form, together with its several variations, was de* lermined by that idea. This is proved clearly enough by the his- torical statements in Plato, and this, oo, is what must be supplied in Xenophon's conversations, in order .o make them worthy of Soc- rates, and Socrates of his admirers for if he went about in tha AS A PHILOSOPHER. 4 53 service of the god, to justify the celebrated oracle, it was impossi- ble that the utmost point he reached could have been simply to know that he knew nothing ; there was a step beyond this which he must have taken, that of knowing what knowledge was ; for by what other means could he have been enabled to declare that which others believed themselves to know, to be no knowledge, than by a more correct conception of knowledge, and by a more correct meth- od founded upon that conception T And every where, when he is explaining the nature of non-science (ave7riffrTjuoavi>7i), one sees that he sets out from two tests : one, that science is the same in all true thoughts, and, consequently, must manifest its peculiar form in ev- ery such thought ; the other, that all science forms one whole ; for his proofs always hinge on this assumption : that it is impossible to start from one true thought, and to be entangled in a contradiction with any other, and also that knowledge derived from any one point, and obtained by correct combination, can not contiadict that which has been deduced in like manner from any other point ; and while he exposed such contradictions in the current conceptions of man- kind, he strove to rouse those leading ideas in all who were capa- ble of understanding, or even of divining his meaning. Most of what Xenophon has preserved for us may be referred to this object, and the same endeavor is indicated clearly enough in all that Soc- rates says of himself in Plato's Apology, and what Alcibiades says of him in his eulogy ; so that if we conceive this to have been the central point in the character of Socrates, we may reconcile Plato and Xenophon, and can understand the historical position of Soc- rates. When Xenophon says (I/em., iv., 6, 15), that as often as Socrates did not merely refute the errors of others, but attempted to demon strate something himself, he took his road through propositions which were most generally admitted, we can perfectly understand this mode of proceeding, as the result of the design just described ; he wished to find as few hinderances and diversions as possible in his way, that he might illustrate his method clearly and simply ; and propositions, if there were such, which all held to be certain, must have appeared to him the most eligible, in order that he might show, in their case, that the conviction with which they were em- braced was not knowledge, since this would render men more keen- ly sensible of the necessity o f getting at the foundation of knowl- edge, and of taking their slant, upon it, in order to give a new shape to all himan things. Hence, too, we may explain the preponder- ance of the subject? connected with civil and dorr-fistic life in most 464 WORTH OF SOCBATJSd of these conversations ; for this was the field that supplied the incut generally admitted conceptions and propositions, the fate of which interested all men alike. But this mode of proceeding becomes in- explicable if it is supposed that Socrates attached the chief import- ance to the subject of these conversations. That must have been quite a secondary point. For when the object is to elucidate any subject, it is necessary to pay attention to the less familiar and more disputed views of it, and how meagre most of those discus- sions in Xenophon arc in this respect, is evident enough. From the same point of view we must also consider the controversy of Socrates with the Sophists. So far as it was directed against their maxims, it does not belong to our present question ; it is merely the opposition of a good citizen to the corrupters of government and of youth. But, even looking at it from the purely theoretical side, it would be idle to represent this contrast as the germ of a new period of philosophy, if Socrates had only impugned opinions which were the monstrous shapes into which the doctrines of ar> earlier school had degenerated, without having established any in their stead, which nobody supposes him to have done. But, fui the purpose of awakening the true idea of science, the Sophists must have been the most welcome of all disputants to him, since they had reduced their opinions into the most perfect form, and hence were proud of them themselves, and were peculiarly admired by others. If, therefore, he could succeed in exposing their weak- ness, the value of a principle so triumphantly applied would be ren- dered most conspicuous. But, in order to show the imperfections of the current concep- tions both in the theories of the Sophists and in common life, if the issue was not to be left to chance, some certain method was requi- site ; for it was often necessary, in the course of the process, to lay down intermediate notions, which it was necessary to define to the satisfaction of both parties, otherwise all that was done would afterward have looked like a paltry surprise, and the contradiction between the proposition in question and one that was admitted could never be detected without ascertaining what notions might or might not be connected with a given one. Now this method is laid down in the two problems which Plato states in the Phaedrus, as the two main elements in the art of dialectics, that is, to first know how correctly to combine multiplicity in unity, and again to divide a complex unity according to its nature into a multiplicity, and next to know what notions may or may not be cpnnected together. It in bv th's means that Socratea became the real founder of diale* AS A PHILOSOPHER. 455 tics, which continued to le the soul of all the great edifices reared in later times by Greek philosophy, and by its decided prominence onstitutes the chief distinction between the later period and the earlier ; so that one can not but commend the historical instinct which has assigned so high a station to him. At the same time, this is not meant to deny that Euclid and Plato carried this science, as well as the rest, farther toward maturity ; but it is manifest that in its first principles Socrates possessed it as a science, and prac- ticed it as an art, in a manner peculiar to himself; for the construc- tion of all Socratic dialogues, as well of those doubtfully ascribed to Plato, and of those attributed with any degree of probability to other original disciples of Socrates, as of all those reported in the Memorabilia, hinges without any exception on this point. The same inference results from the testimony of Aristotle (Mctaph., i., 6 ; xiii., 4) : that what may be justly ascribed to Socrates is that he intioduced induction and general definitions; a testimony which bears every mark of impartiality and truth. Hence there is no rea- son to doubt that Socrates taught this art of framing and connect- ing notions correctly. Since, however, it is an art, abstract teach- ing was not sufficient, and, therefore, no doubt Socrates never so taught it : it was an art that required to be witnessed and practiced in the most manifold applications, and one who was not firmly grounded in it, and left the school too early, lost it again, and with it almost all that was to be learned from Socrates, as, indeed, is observed in Plato's dialogues. Now that this exercise and illustra- tion was the main object of conversations held by Socrates even on general moral subjects, is expressly admitted by Xenophon himself, when, under the he^d What Socrates did to render his friends more expert in dialectics he introduces a great many such dis- courses and inquiries, which so closely resemble the rest, that all might just as well have been put in the same class. It was with a view, therefore, to become masters in this art, and thereby to keep the faster hold of the idea of science, that men of vigorous and speculative minds formed a circle round Socrates as long as circumstances allowed, those who were able to the end of his life, and in the mean while chose to tread closely in their mas- ter's steps, and to refrain for a time from making a systematic ap- plication of his art in the different departments of knowledge, foi the more elaborate cultivation of all the sciences. Bat when, aftei his death, the most eminent among them, first of all at Megara, be- gan a strictly scientific train of speculation, and thus* philosophy gradually ripened into the shape which, with slight variations, it 45fl WORTH OF SOCRATES eyer after retained among the Greeks : what now took place wa not, indeed, what Socrates did, or perhaps could have done, but yet it was undoubtedly his will. To this it may indeed be objected, that Xenophon expressly says (Mem , i., 1, 11), that Socrates in his riper years not only himself gave up all application to natural philosophy, but endeavored to witLholJ all others from it, and directed them to the consideration of human affairs ; and hence many hold those only to be genuine Socratics who did not include physics in their system But this statement must manifestly be taken in a sense much less general, and quite different from that which is usually given to it. This is clearly evinced by the reasons which Socrates alleges. Foi bow could he have said so generally, that the things which depend on God ought not to be made the subject of inquiry, before those which depend on man have been dispatched, since not only are the latter connected in a variety of ways with the former, but even among things human there must be some of greater moment, others of less, some of nearer, others of more remote concern, and the prop- osition would lead to the conclusion that before one was brought to its completion, not even the investigation of another ought to be be- gun. This might hare been not unfairly turned by a Sophist against Socrates himself, if he had dragged in a notion apparently less fa miliar, in order to illustrate another ; and certainly this proposition, taken in a general sense, would not only have endangered the con- duct of life, hut would also have altogether destroyed the Socratic idea of science, that nothing can be known except together with the rest, and along with its relation to all things besides. The real case is simply this. It is clear that Socrates had no peculiar talent for any single science, and least of all for that of physics. Now it is true that a merely metaphysical thinker may feel himself attracted toward all sciences, as was the case with Kant ; but then this hap- pens under different circumstances, and a different mental consti- tution from that of Socrates. He, on the contrary, made no excur- sions to points remote from this centre, but devoted his whole life to the task of exciting his leading idea as extensively and as vivid- ly as possible in others ; .his whole aim was, that whatever form man's wishes and hopes might take, according to individual char- acter and accidental circumstances, this foundation might be secure- ly laid before he proceeded further ; but, till then, his advice was, not to accumulate fresh masses of opinions ; this he, for his part, would permit only so far as it was demanded by the wants of active life, and for this reason he might say, that if those who investi- gated meteoric phenomenj had any hope of producing them at theii AS A PHILOSOPHER. 457 pleasure, he should be more ready to admit thjir researches lan- guage which in any other sense but this would have been absurd. We can not, therefore, conclude from this that Socrates did not wish that physics should be cultivated, any more than we are au- thorized to suppose that he fancied it possible to form ethics into a science by sufficiently multiplying those fragmentary investigations into which he was drawn in discussing the received opinions on the subject. Th( same law of progression was involuntarily retained in his school ; for Plato, though he descends into ail the sciences, still lays the principal stress on the establishment of principles, and expatiates in details only so far as they are necessary, and so much the less as he has to draw them from without : it is Aristotle who first revels in their multiplicity. This appears to me as much as can be said with certainty of the worth of Socrates as a philosopher. But should any one proceed to ask how far he elaborated the idea of science in his lessons, or in what degree he promoted the discover}' of real knowledge in any other province by his controversial discussions and his dialectic as- says, there would, perhaps, be little to say on this head, and least of all should I be able to extricate any thing to serve this purpose from the works of Plato taken by themselves ; for there, in all that belongs to Plato, there is something of Socrates, and in all that be- longs to Socrates, something of Plato. Only, if any one is desirous of describing doctrines peculiar to Socrates, let him not, as manj do in histories of philosophy, for the sake of at least filling up some space with Socrates, string together detached moral theses, which, as they arose out of occasional discussions, can never make up a whole ; and as to other subjects, let him not lose sight of the above- quoted passage of Aristotle, who confines Socrates's philosophical speculations to principles. The first point, therefore, to examine would be, whether some profound speculative doctrines may not have originally belonged to Socrates, which are generally consider ed as most foreign to him, for instance, the thought which is unfold- ed by Plato in his peculiar manner, but is exhibited in the germ by Xenophon himself (Mem., i., 4, 8), and is intimately connected with the great dialectic question as to the agreement between thought and being : that of the general diffusion of intelligence throughout the whole of nature. With this one might connect the assertion of Aristocles (Euscb., Pr